Actions

Work Header

Changing At A Snail's Pace

Summary:

Roxie wasn't always a pirate, and she certainly wasn't always a Straw Hat pirate. She wasn't exactly supposed to be here either, but Kaido wasn't supposed to be Shogun of Wano either, so who cares. She was going to change the world, even if it wasn't the one she knew or even the one she was originally born in. She might have to do it at a snail's pace, but a transponder snail Zoan's pace was better than nothing!

Or, an Isekai ends up in a world where the canon was shot out of a cannon into the middle of the ocean and left to drift for a while, but she's got a will to survive, a dream to fulfill, and a Zoan fruit in her gullet!

Notes:

Welcome to Changing At A Snail's Pace! This is primarily inspired by This Bites, which is one of the best One Piece SI inserts. However, it was so good it cursed me with ideas, and so here we are.

This is, as per the summary, a roleswap fic. As such, things are going to get complicated quickly. I hope you enjoy, and welcome to the ride!

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Setting the Stage

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Around the world, every transponder snail began ringing with a call from an unknown number. 

Some people stared at their snails as they answered for the first time in decades. Others answered without thinking, as they spoke more via snail than in person. Most of those who answered were somewhere in the middle, from people expecting calls to those who were pleasantly surprised that their kids were finally calling. Those people would be disappointed, because when they answered, their snails began speaking in a smooth, buttery female voice as they adopted a slightly manic, excited expression. 

“Testing, testing, testing, 1 2 3! That worked? Thanks Robin! Hello hello hello people of the world! You’re probably wondering who I am! That’s quite simple really. I am Roxie D. Toussa, and that’s using the same name order as Whitebeard, so just call me Roxie! Your next question is probably how this is possible. Well, a couple months ago I ate a Devil Fruit, specifically the Mollusk Mollusk fruit model Den Den, which means I can turn into a transponder snail, like the one you're listening to right now! You can thank Dr. Vegapunk for the wonderful bit of technology that makes this all possible, by the way.”

Most people would accept that easily. Vegapunk was the smartest man on the planet and was featured in the newspaper every 3 months like clockwork with some new invention or discovery. Of course he would be able to invent something like this. However, there were a few people, mostly in the government, who were not pleased that this had been rushed out without consulting them. The Fleet Admiral specifically was busy yelling at the Hero of the Marines. 

“I come to you from the deck of the Going Merry, my home for the last few months during my time as a member of the Straw Hat pirates! She’s a wonderful ship, but now you’re all probably wondering why the World Government would let a pirate like me talk to the world like this. Well, that’s a very long story, and it involves some things a lot of people would probably keep private, but we’ll never finish if I never start, so from the top!” 

And thus, the world began to change a bit faster than before, but it was still quite different from the one we know. Let’s take a look at how we got here, shall we? 

 

========================================================================

 

“Newgate. No, Edward, I need a favor, before I go.”

“Of course, ‘your majesty’, anything.”

“Rouge is pregnant, and I won’t live to see my kid.”



========================================================================

 

“Garp, why are you holding another baby.” 

“Look, I know I didn’t explain much last time, but I really don’t have time, the boys and I need to get goi-”

“You’re not leaving until you explain where you found this kid and why I’m apparently a better choice than your actual son.”

“So about that…”

“It runs in the family doesn't it?”

“Yeah, this one’s Dragon’s. I really don’t have time, we just got a tip on-” 

“Half the village already think Dragon’s Sakazuki’s father after you dropped him in my lap 5 years ago! I was 17, what were you thinking! At this point I might as well find a revolutionary and ask for child support.”

“Look, I’ll send some of my paycheck, call yourself Monkey D Makino for all I care, there’s a lead on Shiki and he needs to be recaptured.”

“Alright alright go, I’ll take care of the kid. What’s his name anyway?”

“Monkey D Luffy. Tell Woop Slap he still owes me!”

There was a beat of silence as Makino stared down at the baby that had been shoved into her arms before Garp dashed off back towards the coast. Despite the rough treatment Luffy looked like he was mostly just curious about the world and eager to look around at his new home town.

One of her friends, who had been watching the exchange, was staring dumbly at Makino. “Did you just fast talk your way into being adopted by the Hero of the Marines?”

It took several seconds for Makino to realize what she had done. “I think I did.” 

 

========================================================================

 

There were Marines everywhere. The entire island was covered in them, because someone had noticed the kid.

“OPEN UP, THIS IS THE MARINES!”

“Kid. Go. I’ll hold them off.”

“But Mr. Silver, they’ve got a giant! You can’t fight them all on your own!”

“I said go, kid. Survive. Make them regret what they did to you, Devil Child.” 

The kid slipped through the trap door that led to his personal dingy. She’d make it out alive, that he was sure about. He’d only known her for a week, but no one should have a bounty that high at her age. No one should be saddled with being the only survivor of a Buster Call at her age.

Silvers Rayleigh unsheathed his sword as the giant Vice Admiral tore off his roof. He was going to have fun today. 

 

========================================================================

 

“I left for one year to deal with an upstart former Divine Dragon, and I came back to find Sakazuki trying to awaken Haki, Luffy trying to figure out his new Devil Fruit while shouting about becoming the next pirate king, and a new middle grandson who came from who knows where. What happened? What did you do? Are you trying to make up for lost time or something?” 

“‘Red Haired’ Shanks decided to swing by on his way to the Grand Line and then stuck around for a year because his daughter hit it off with the kids. I’m pretty sure they kidnapped Sabo from the palace, but he hated it up there, so he’s mine now.” 

The old vice admiral sighed. “Oh well, he wouldn’t be the first royal to run off to join the Marines.”

“He wants to be a pirate.”

“It’s just a phase, like with Luffy. I’m sure it’ll pass, and then they’ll come to Marineford to learn at the officer academy when they’re old enough.” 

(It may shock you to learn that it didn’t pass, at least not for Luffy. Sabo didn’t get much choice in the matter. On the upside, Dragon got to help raise at least one of the kids Fusha village were split on calling his kids or nephews.)


========================================================================

 

Monkey D Sakazuki was trying very hard not to destroy something. 

"Hey kiddo." 

His grandfather's attempts to help were not successful. 

"Brat." 

"What?"

"I came to make sure you aren't considering doing something stupid." 

"I am not Luffy." 

"Good! That means you want to train to be a marine, right?" 

Sakazuki nearly tore his scrapbook in half. He carefully put the last memory of Sabo aside. 

"How can you serve them?" 

"Well, Senny's a dick sometimes but-" 

"Not him. Them." 

"Do you know why I have refused a promotion every time?" 

"What does that have to do with anything?" 

"Admirals are directly accountable to the World Nobles. I became a Marine to protect people, not make those arrogant bastards richer. If they want to yell at me for that, they’re welcome to get off their high horses and do it in person."

The preteen took a deep breath. “I understand why the revolutionaries fight, and I understand why Luffy wants to be a pirate.”

“But?”

“I’ve listened to your stories, and I read the papers. The world needs the Marines, even if they mess up sometimes. Justice still needs to be maintained.” 

The old man laughed. “It’s good to see Roger’s brat didn’t corrupt one of my grandsons! You’ll make a great marine, Sakazuki!”

“On three conditions.”

The laughter stopped. “What?”

“I will never arrest my brother, and you’ll take me back here with you when you take vacations while I train at the academy.”

“Yeah, I can do that. Wait, what was the third condition?”

“You get me more of that West Blue hot sauce you brought back last time.”

The laughter came back. “Oh you dramatic little shit!“

For the first time since Sabo died, Sakazuki laughed too. 

 

========================================================================

 

Queen Otohime of the Ryugu Kingdom’s funeral was a nationwide event. Practically the whole island was in attendance, to the point even the pirates passing through to and from the New World were respectful. Those that tried to disturb the peace were forced into submission by the many angry, demoralized fishmen that had believed in their queen’s dreams. There was also an unofficial gap in the crowd around one of the few human guests that no one was sure how to handle. 

 

One would not expect a Divine Dragon to be attending such an event, much less the fact he was openly sobbing. 

 

========================================================================

 

Jewelry ‘The Tyrant’ Bonney stood at attention in Marineford as she watched the Officer Academy’s graduation ceremony. Strictly speaking, she did not need to be there, but Vegapunk had told him to take it easy before her next round of surgery, and so she was ostensibly guarding Marineford for a month. No, she was here for another reason. Kuma would have graduated from the Royal Sorbet Academy this year, and she wanted to describe a graduation ceremony of some kind in her next letter. Besides, the feast was free food.

“-And finally, before the feast, we have one final award to present! For graduating at the top of his class and in acknowledgement of his potential, we are hereby awarding Monkey D Sakazuki the Magma-Magma fruit!”

The crowd cheered as the instructor held out the Devil Fruit and the black haired marine came up to the podium to accept it. Vice Admiral Garp was one of the loudest. Admiral John Giant was also overseeing the proceedings, but his serious, formal expression did nothing to reign in the crowd of freshly graduated officers who were ready to party before heading off on assignment.

The adopted member of the Monkey family exchanged a few words with the instructor before the old man handed the bullhorn transponder snail’s microphone to him. “I would like to say a few words before we leave.” The crowd slowly fell silent. “I like to think I would have earned this even without sharing my grandfather’s last name. I like to think the Marines are above petty nepotism like that. We are not above the world, that is a privilege reserved for the Divine Dragons. No. We are on islands, wading through sea foam. As much as the government might preach it, Absolute Justice is not possible down here in the foam.”

As Sakazuki took a moment to consume the Devil Fruit, which took the form of a red pepper, Bonney remembered that Dragon had used an opportunity like this to defect and take half his graduating class with him. Based on Garp’s expression, the old marine remembered it too. 

“I will not tell you what justice to follow. My own creed is that we must be thorough, and we must be careful. No crime, no matter how hidden, should go unpunished. No victim should be left without catharsis. No corruption or injustice should be allowed.” Sakazuki saluted as his right arm became a flowing, dripping mass of lava and he raised his voice. “FOR JUSTICE!”

“FOR JUSTICE!” 

(And thus, the Red Dog was let loose.) 

 

========================================================================

 

‘FIRE FIST’ ACE D NEWGATE AND YAMATO ‘HOLY WOLF’ ODEN MAKE AN EXPLOSIVE DEBUT WITH DUAL RAID ON PUNK HAZARD 

As many of our readers are aware, the New World is the home of four exceedingly powerful pirates known as the Emperors of the Seas. Of those four, half of them had known children, Charlotte ‘Big Mom’ Linlin and Edward ‘Whitebeard’ Newgate. We recently learned that a third Emperor, Kaido of the Beasts, pirate king of Wano, has been training a son in secret this entire time. 

Many of Whitebeard’s crew consider their captain to be their father, but it is rare for them to take his family name. An anonymous source claimed that this goes beyond the usual level, with Fire Fist Ace possibly being an actual blood relation of the Emperor. He certainly was able to match Yamato Oden, so this paper believes there is some validity to this claim. His starting bounty of B5,000,000 seems to imply the government agrees with us. 

Both of these pirate heirs made their debut during a raid on Punk Hazard, the jungle island home of three World Government Research Institutes, collectively run by Dr. Vegapunk, a high ranking government scientist and winner of the Ibel Peace Prize. It is currently unknown what their exact goal was, but the current estimates put the total losses at 4 billion Beris worth of damages, stolen technology, and ships sunk. The Marines declined to share the exact casualties, but it is known that five hospital ships were seen transporting the injured after the raid.

Some of these casualties were sadly caught in the crossfire of the scientists' attempts to defend themselves. Ultimately, these attempts were unsuccessful, forcing Dr. Caesar Clown, Punk Hazard’s head chemist, to create an impromptu chemical bomb to drive off the pirates. ‘Fire Fist’ Ace D Newgate lit the resulting chemical gas on fire, bathing the entire island in poisonous flames. It is expected that it will take years to clean up the fallout, to the point that the island has been largely abandoned.

This is a tragedy, and a worrying sign for the future. The Emperors are notorious for their power struggles, but this is the first time in a decade that any of them have worked together for something like this. This paper chooses to take Vice Admiral Garp the Fist’s refusal to comment on this as a sign that the Marines have their hands full preparing to retaliate.

For comments from Marines on the scene, in depth explorations of what we know about these two heirs, and Dr. Vegapunk’s plans for the future, turn to page 5.



========================================================================

 

“So, my rebellious son has finally returned.” 

“Father, I did what you asked. Punk Hazard is gone.”

“Good. You may now ask for your gift.”

“Open the country.”

“I told you I would not fulfill that fool’s last wish, Oden.”

“While I was away, I was contacted by a group that might be able to help you with your warmongering, Father.”

“Oh? And what does this have to do with opening the country?”

“It was one of the conditions the Revolution asked for. They aim to start a civil war in the World Government itself.” 

The old Zoan took a long drink of his sake. This was going to be a long day, but the shogun might be able to last a couple minutes. The riots should be fun, at least. 

 

========================================================================



Kaya and her family were taking a walk along the beach of Syrup village. She liked being outside, with the sea and the sand and the grass. Her room was stuffy, especially in winter. It had been so long since the black spots began appearing and she was stuck in bed, but she was fine for now. The doctor said it was in ‘remission’ whatever that meant. 

The young lady’s thoughts left her head as she noticed something further down the shore. “Daddy! There’s two guys in the water!”

“Oh dear, there must have been a shipwreck. Merry, go call for some help, we must get these two to the mansion, I fear that is a shark bite.”

Kaya suddenly noticed all the red in the sand by the blue haired guy's side. She felt sick again.

 

========================================================================

 

I woke up with a pounding headache, a weight on my chest that made it hard to breathe, a lot of hair on my face, and unfamiliar clothes on my body. The sun wasn’t up, the world was swaying, and the room was only lit by a single small lantern on the bedside table. I didn’t recognize anything, and there wasn’t even a mirror. I gave up trying to get my hair off my face after a while of trying before using my blanket as a toga while getting out of bed. I nearly fell right back in bed, but something helped me counterbalance forward as I caught myself on the wall. 

I kept a hand on the wall to keep my balance as I stumbled my way to the door. I couldn’t see anything through the window other than a case of double vision ‘cause there were two mostly full moons in that sky. I swear, if I knew getting drunk for the first time was this bad I wouldn’t have gone to that party, or tried on that kilt. 

The door wasn’t locked, thankfully. I emerged into a hallway with a dozen other doors, with a stairwell on one side and a living room on the other side. Was this some kind of hotel? What did I do before I blacked out? Where did I go? 

The sound of footsteps drew my attention to the stairwell, where a blond guy was coming up the stairs with a bowl of fruit and something that smelled like the herbal tea my grandmother drank religiously. Well this should be easy. 

 

========================================================================

 

Sanji Vismoke was busy bringing Zeff his breakfast when he found the girl they fished out of the ocean wandering the living quarters while using her blanket as a robe. She clearly didn’t have sea legs of any kind and looked hungover, which answered some of the questions regarding what a naked woman was doing in the middle of the ocean.

“Hey, you.” The lady said.

“Yes, my dear?” Sanji asked, ready and willing to serve.

Something crossed the lady’s face before she continued. “Where the fuck in the world am I?” She frowned and worked her jaw for a few moments after she finished speaking. Her smooth, buttery voice was the best thing Sanji had heard in years. 

“It is my honor to welcome you to the Baratie, the premier floating restaurant of the East Blue, my gorgeous castaway.” Sanji said smoothly. 

Now, most of the women Sanji tried his hand at flirting with politely turned him down at best. Multiple beautiful pirates had tried to kill him, and one harrowing encounter with an Amazon had prompted Zeff to give him a terrifyingly blunt version of The Talk. The farthest he’d ever gotten was a couple heated kisses with a fishwoman he’d thought was a mermaid. That relationship hadn’t exactly ended well, but he was confident she’d survived Zeff kicking her over the horizon. 

All of this was to say that Sanji was singularly unprepared for her to freeze in place, gape like a fish for nearly a minute, look at her chest under the robe, and then break down sobbing. 

 

========================================================================

 

Heedless of the internal crisis I had caused in the guy who had to be Sanji, I continued crying. All of the realizations and stress from before I woke up came crashing back just as I realized what was going on. The euphoria hit me in waves as my mind slowly took in what the boy’s statement implied. I had only realized I was a girl last night, after I got drunk enough for one of my friends to convince me to wear a kilt and started crying. Now I didn’t even have to deal with transitioning, at least biologically, the isekai had taken care of that, which was a whole other can of worms, and I wasn’t just a girl, I was at least decent looking too. My voice was so much better now too, I could actually bear the sound of it without wanting to snort helium or something. No, that was an understatement, I loved it.

Sanji, the poor boy, didn’t look like he knew what to do with himself. I doubted he’d ever managed to reduce a girl to tears with just two sentences, but here we were. Apparently he decided that when in doubt, respond with food, because as I slowly composed myself he offered me the fruit bowl. I made sure my robe blanket was secure before picking out an orange, which my hands automatically began peeling as I began explaining. “Sorry, sorry, I cry easily and I really needed that.” That was a thing with trans girls, right? “Could you be a dear and get me a hangover cure after telling me where the nearest bathroom with a shower is? I need to wash up.” 

Sanji began explaining and directing me as I continued eating the orange. It must have been a weird One Piece variety, because it tasted off and I doubted the cook would have picked up moldy fruit for his fruit bowl. My new body might have just come with a fresh set of taste buds. The peel looked a bit weird, but it was hard to tell in the darkness, so I just tossed it in a trash bin we passed on the way to get me some actual clothes for the day. The whole process gave me time to confirm that yeah, the male form still didn’t do anything for me. Sanji was still cute though. 

“Where’d you guys find me, anyway?” I asked as Sanji dug through a storage closet in the laundry room for something I could wear.

“You were just floating naked in the ocean.” I gave him a pointed look. “I didn’t look, I swear!”

“Good boy.” I said, trying to think up a backstory for myself. I mean, I’d probably end up telling him and the Straw Hats my origins if I ended up tagging along, but I wanted to leave my options open. Maybe Dragon was looking for a secretary or something. “Last I remember, I was on a yacht on the other side of the Red Line, so your guess is as good as mine.” 

Sanji made an inquisitive noise as he finally found what he was looking for and handed me the stack of clothes. “The bath is right next door, my dear. Now, I must finish my delivery and prepare your breakfast~!” The boy bowed before dashing towards the stairs leading further up the ship.

I laid the clothes and my blanket on the sink counter after I entered the bathroom. The large mirror finally let me look at myself. The wave of euphoria was enough to make my green eyes water. I had long black hair that ended at about the bottom of my shoulders and practically my entire face was covered in freckles. Now, this was reality, not a manga with a lot of fanservice, so I couldn’t be entirely sure of what was average for this society, but I at least had what felt like D cups, using the pancake scale. I had retained most of my height, placing me at about five foot eleven inches tall, along with a semi thick build and broad shoulders. That probably should have caused discomfort, but it was a bit of familiarity, along with hints in my face. I felt like this could have been my sister, or who I could have turned out to be, if I hadn’t been born a guy. 

After spending an embarrassing amount of time exploring my new body in the bath, I finally got out, and then nearly screamed when I looked in the mirror. 

(It is common for someone who is unaware they have eaten a Devil Fruit to freak out when they first use their powers, after all, especially for Zoans.)

 

========================================================================

 

“Hey, do you know anything about the Devil Child?”

The crowd immediately turned to look at the boy in the straw hat as if he had asked where the nearest cannibal’s restaurant was.

“I think that name’s a taboo here, Luffy.”

The pair continued through Shells Town until they reached the marine base.

“I guess this is where we part ways. Thanks for everything you’ve- Why are you climbing the wall?!”



========================================================================

 

Nico Robin was cursing herself for being careless. 

This was the East Blue, the calmest sea. The most powerful person in the area was a fat commodore who kept close to the Calm Belt anyway. No one and nothing should have been a threat to her here, not after so long on the run. It was supposed to be a vacation, or at least a short break while she pursued rumors of a Poneyglyph near the Red Line. No one should have recognized her, much less been able to capture her like this. 

They cuffed her in her sleep. The Seastone was chafing her wrists. The captain of the base claimed Garp the Fist was coming to personally escort her to Marineford for execution, which gave her a hard deadline. At most she had a week or two to escape, assuming he set out from Marineford itself. Robin had escaped under harsher deadlines, and this was the East, so that was easily doable. 

The universe seemed to agree with her, because a teenager immediately popped his head through the bars of her small window to the outside window. Literally, it squashed and stretched in a way no human head should have, which told her this kid had a Devil Fruit. “Hi!” 

"Who are you?" Robin asked. 

"I'm Monkey D Luffy! I'm going to be the next King of Pirates! I heard they had a legendary pirate in here! Join my crew!" The teen said with a wide grin. 

It warmed Robin's heart that someone so naïve could still exist. "You're going to have to get me out first, of course, Mr. Captain." 

"You got it!" The teen said before popping his head back out. There was a short delay before a fist burst through the wall next to the door, which promptly collapsed.  

Robin stepped through and took the opportunity to do a full body stretch for two reasons. First of all, that cell was cramped and consisted of enough space for a toilet and futon. Second, the boy was looking at her, and she noted he had absolutely no reaction to her stretch, so he wasn’t into women, or at least not like that. Oh well, she had other methods. Robin yawned and presented her cuffed hands.

“We need to find the base’s captain, he should have the key to my cuffs.” Robin explained.

“Nah, we can just break them, like this!” Luffy grabbed the chain between her cuffs and began pulling, only to suddenly sag as if all the energy had left him. “Whoa, what’s this? I’m all tired now.” He let go. “Wait, I’m ok now?”

“Yes, Mr. Captain. These are Seastone cuffs. Sea Prism Stone, or Seastone, is dangerous for us Devil Fruit users.” How did she lose him already? “Touching it is like touching the sea.”

The boy’s confused face cleared out. “Oh, I get it. Where’s this captain guy?”

He didn’t even ask about her fruit. He was refreshingly empty headed. “I heard he was overseeing the raising of a statue to himself on the roof of the base.” Robin said. Well, he’d bragged about it in front of her cell, but that counted. “He is a large man with an iron jaw and an ax as his right hand. The key will be around his neck.” 

“I’ll be right back, Devil girl! Then you can be my first mate!” Her straw hatted rescuer declared before dashing off into the depths of the base. 

Oh my, did he not even know her name? He really might have just heard about her capture and come straight here. For all his potential, this boy didn’t have a single plan between his ears, it seemed. He didn’t even have a crew yet! This was wonderful. She was honestly kind of curious what else she could make him do, assuming he made it out of here alive. 

Robin followed the boy through the base mostly out of curiosity. He had a Devil Fruit, but he hadn’t mentioned it, so she was now trying to puzzle out what its name might be. All the marines left in his path were knocked out through blunt means, so some sort of movement or enhancement fruit? A Zoan was out, there were no feathers, fur patches, or scales on the ground as she may have expected from a hybrid or full transformation. She could not have gotten quite lucky enough to run into a Logia, so it seemed her new captain was a Paramecia of some sort. 

The boy could handle himself, so Robin took a short detour to retrieve her things from the captain’s office. The combination lock was easy to pick by ear even with her restricted movement. Oh my, they hadn’t even gone through her bag yet, they truly were incompetent. Everything from her notes to her wallet to her ma- that wasn’t her map.

(Well, she knew where they were going next.)

A commotion from outside the window caught her attention. The upper half of a statue that resembled the base’s captain had slammed into the courtyard, followed almost immediately by the man himself. Her new captain jumped down from the tower as well, landing squarely on the captain’s chest and then shamelessly rooting around for the key. Perfect timing.

There was a cable of some sort that extended from just below the window to some sort of watch tower near the gate. Robin carefully positioned her hands such that she could use a loop of her handcuff’s seastone chain to slide down the cable like a zipline. She let go and rolled with the fall as she passed over where the Marine captain was trying to get up. He really was a convenient landing pad, wasn’t he.

“Oh, you’re here! Here, the key!” The boy said as he held out the key.

She smiled at him. “Thank you, captain.”

“Surrender, we’ve got you surrounded!” A marine shouted as a whole platoon emerged from a doorway into the base and quickly assembled into battle formation. He was technically correct, but most of the marines surrounding them were standing around like gormless idiots. The marine apparently realized this, as he immediately followed up by shouting “Fire!”

Robin instinctively ducked, only to find the boy was standing as if to guard her. Where there should have been bullet holes were instead spikes of flesh protruding from the boy’s back, which rapidly retreated back to where they came from. The bullets inside came shooting back out, wounding a couple marines and freaking out the rest of them. He took advantage of the situation by rearing back with a foot that went far beyond when a normal leg should have stopped. He launched it forward in a stretchy side kick with a cry of “Gum Gum Sweep!”

The kick bowled over all of the marines in the courtyard. Robin concluded her captain probably had something like the Stretch Stretch fruit to be able to do all of this as she finally unlocked her cuffs and stood up. “Thank you, Mr. Captain. Now, may I show you what I can do?” Robin asked as the marine captain finally stood up. 

“Oh please, what can you do, Devil Child, against the famous captain ‘Ax Hand’ Morgan?” The marine boasted as he approached.

Robin almost laughed. Her strength came back as the cuffs fell off her wrists. “Oh, I can do quite a bit, and for the record, my name isn’t Devil Child. It’s Nico Robin of Ohara.” The last scholar of the Tree of Knowledge snapped her fingers. “Fleur Snap.”

Dozens of arms sprouted from across Morgan’s body before grabbing onto every joint the man had from the neck down and twisting until a series of sickening crunches and snaps echoed across the courtyard. Robin didn’t kill him, of course. The boy was probably idealistic enough that he wouldn’t like that. No, she just crippled him for life. He passed out from the pain after giving a short scream of pain as the arms dissolved into flowers. 

The other marines began cheering for some reason. Some of them began shooting the statue. Ah, the captain must have been a corrupt tyrant of some kind, that explained it. The giant statue probably should have been a clue. This was frighteningly common, in Robin’s experience, but not all of them went quite that far. The fewer pirates an area had to deal with, the more likely that area’s marine bases were to be corrupt, as far as Robin knew. There had been a paper on it circulating through the illegal academics society a few years back that had been quite interesting, actually. 

Her new captain was looking at her with stars in his eyes. “Whoa! That was awesome! How did you do that?”

She idly used a few extra hands to dust herself off as she explained. “I ate the Flower-Flower fruit when I was a child, which lets me spawn and control extra limbs wherever I wish. When did you get yours?”

“I ate the Gum-Gum Fruit when I was 7 after I stole it from some pirates! Now I’m made of rubber!” The boy demonstrated it by tugging on his finger farther than would have been possible on anyone else and letting go.

(Oh my, she had actually managed to find a Logia. Rubber wasn’t the best material, but they couldn’t all be Kizaru and his overpowered lightspeed kicks. Oh, she might even try to keep this one, he was useful.) 

Robin hummed in acknowledgement. “We should probably leave before the base realizes we are still criminals, and I have a request as to our destination. A pirate stole my map of the Grand Line while the marines had it, and we’re going to need it if you want to have any hope of becoming the King of Pirates, Mr. Captain.”

The boy’s bright smile almost made her feel bad for manipulating him. Almost. “Anything for my nakama!”


========================================================================

 

Despite my new abilities, I was able to take a bath the next morning, as an experiment. I wasn’t sure if this was true for other Devil Fruit users, but for me at least being in the water didn’t just make me tired, it made me pleasantly sleepy, which meant I had to bite my tongue to stop myself from falling asleep in the tub. It made me legitimately consider buying a seastone weighted blanket if such a thing existed, because that sounded heavenly.

Actually, hold on, let’s go back a bit and explore that, because it was wild. This wasn’t the world I saw in the manga or the anime, or even any of the movies, and I knew that from one simple change. Wano was open. No, it wasn’t just open, Kaido had full on taken over, declared himself shogun, and plunged the country into a short civil war before having the audacity to send in an application to join the World Government. The fact that application was accompanied by a preemptive payment of his first Heavenly Tribute in pure seastone probably had something to do with the fact they accepted, and now there were only three Emperors. There wasn’t exactly a precedent for an Emperor going straight like that, so no one quite knew how to claim his old spot. 

How did I know this? I spent the last day reading the Baratie’s decade old stockpile of newspapers while being served a near endless stream of drinks and snacks by various chefs, and not just Sanji either, as much as he probably wanted to. Collectively, they told a very different story from the one I was familiar with, although most of the players were still around. Big Mom was still in Totland and had apparently recently offered to host a tea party for the World Nobles, but if any planned to show up was still in question. Shanks was wandering around the world as usual, and was most recently spotted assaulting a four hundred year old brewery in the North Blue. Whitebeard was still chugging along, letting Fishman Island and half the New World live in peace mostly by just existing.

It wasn’t just the Emperors either! Portgas D Ace was straight up just not a Portgas here, he was Ace D Newgate, which was wild to think about. His big debut was during a raid on Punk Hazard with Yamato of all people and the catalyst for the initial disaster there, and he made it worse by lighting all the poisonous smoke on fire, so now the island was a burning, toxic wasteland. 

Most of the Warlords were still wandering around, with two very notable exceptions. Kuma had been replaced by Bonney, who apparently really didn’t get along with Hancock. Did that mean Kuma was wandering around as a pirate right now? Was Bonney the basis for the Pacifista now? Could she teleport people around somehow or was something else going to happen? Was the story even going to follow the same beats? I didn’t know, and that was before getting into all of the other nonsense going on in the world, including the other exception.

Nami had replaced Jinbe. Yes, Nami, ‘Golden Cartographer’ Nami, was a warlord. Not only was she a warlord, she was 40, had an even more advanced climatact, and rode around mapping the world on a golden cloud that had apparently been a birthday gift from her ‘aunt Linlin’. What the actual fuck. Where had I ended up? Legitimately, where? I was clearly in the One Piece world, but I didn’t have the same kind of foreknowledge as I hoped, and especially not like some characters in the self insert fics I read on occasion.

Moving on from my ongoing existential crisis, Doflamigo still ruled Dressrosa but like, legitimately? He had married into the royal family and everything, he even cried during his wedding with Viola, who for some reason looked distinctly smug? Crocodile was being praised as the Hero of Alabasta, and I legitimately couldn’t tell if he was faking it for the poneyglyph here. All the papers knew about Moria was that he had gotten wrecked in an ill fated attempt to capture Dory and Broggy and had since vanished to recover. Mihawk and Hancock were the same, and honestly their continuity was a much needed break from all the other chaos.

Akainu was only a Marine captain. Akainu was cleaning the North Blue of pirates. Akainu was a FUCKING MONKEY D. What the actual fuck. There was a giant, the first to join the marines actually, in his place, and that was nice and inclusive and whatever, but what the fuck. Did that mean Ace was just given to Whitebeard? Why was Akainu so young? Why was he Luffy’s brother? Where did he come from? Where did Garp find this kid? Did Oda plan on giving Akainu some tragic backstory or something?! WAS DRAGON RAISING LUFFY?! 

(To be fair to the man, Admiral John Giant was apparently just as incredibly effective as his coworkers even without a Logia fruit, or any Devil Fruit powers whatsoever. He had Conqueror's Haki, and the effects scaled with size, so he could knock down an entire island if he decided to go full blast. That held true for Armament and Observation too, so he was an absolute monster on the battlefield and deserved the title. His promotion had actually led to so many giants trying to join the marines that they had to build an appropriately sized marine base on Elbaf to train and house them all.) 

It was at this point I needed a break, because my constant screaming into pillows was worrying pretty much everyone and I was getting sick of honey tea.

I took over one of the balconies to practice my Zoan transformations. It was weird, but the process was fast and smooth, and I hadn’t had any problems so far, so it was perfectly safe. In terms of changes to my ‘base’ form, I now had messy, rainbow colored hair, as if I had put my hair in an automatic hair dying machine and set it to random for each lock. It looked good, actually, but it was still kinda weird. My ‘hybrid’ form gave me a snail shell on my back, a slight hunch, eye stalks, and a more expressive mouth.

If you haven’t figured it out yet, my ‘full’ form should give the final clue. It was a 7 foot tall at the shell transponder snail with rainbow hair. According to Zeff, I had eaten the Mollusk Mollusk fruit model Den Den, meaning I was now the transponder snail Zoan. My full form was specifically a Telesnail, or the kind of giant transponder snails countries used to communicate across the entire planet. My shell was the same rainbow color as my hair, which was confusing but fine for now. I was slow, bulky, and clunky like that, but it all felt natural, as natural as my new body. None of what I now knew was dysphoria like with my old male body.

The transformations weren’t exactly what I had to practice, it was the immense amount of available sensory input that came with them. In my hybrid form, I could sense what I instinctively knew was the transponder snail population of Paradise and the East Blue. In my full Telesnail form, I instinctively knew I had access to just about every snail on the planet. That isn’t to say I could pick out an individual snail and listen in, or choose who to call, no. Instead, all I could do was shout into the void with my personal signal. The only response I got was from an ancient sounding Telesnail from what felt like Little Garden scolding me for being rude by polluting the psychic airwaves with internal screaming. I promptly asked how to stop doing that, thanked him politely, and shut up because that was a deeply weird experience. 

As far as I could tell, I didn’t exactly have a divine benefactor like Cross did in his adventure, so my hopes for custom made equipment appearing out of thin air were dashed. I did ask, however, and received absolutely no answer. Nothing dramatic, nothing meaningful, nothing. I was on my own, or maybe the free gender switch had been the extent of random divine intervention in my life. There was probably someone watching my life, if only because of the apparent endless multiverse, but I had no idea who beyond some very confused iteration of Oda who just had me inserted, unless I was intentional?

(No, bad thoughts, get out of my head.)

I needed a distraction, and I could hear the distinctive sound of Zeff coming up the stairs to provide it, however unknowingly. Honestly, given all of the random people I’d seen disembark onto the Baratie from a window in the library, Zeff was one person the Live Action iteration of the show had gotten right, along with Sanji and some of the photos in the newspapers. My new body’s ‘Uncanny Valley’ instincts had probably been suppressed or removed, because this world was closer to the anime than the live action, and fishmen especially showed that. I got the distinct feeling I should have found that weird, like the echo of the uncanny valley, but it was gone. Did that make this body a native of this world?

“Oi, girl, you still alive?”

“Yes, ‘Red Leg,’ I’m still out here. These powers are weird y’know.”

“Meh, I’ve seen weirder than that. Once I saw a guy who could turn into a ship. Worst ship I've ever sailed on, lass. Don’t take risks with the sea.”

“I do have a name, y’know.”

“I’ll use it when you tell someone on the crew what it is.”

I nearly facepalmed, because I forgot I hadn’t given myself a name yet, and I couldn’t exactly use my deadname. Oh well, in for a penny, in for a pound I guess. “Sorry sir, I’m Roxie D Toussa.” If I didn’t have a deity watching over me, I may as well try to tap into the Will of D, whatever that was exactly. “Oh yeah, and I need to actually do something to pay you all back, and I need some money anyway since I lost my wallet. I heard one of the cooks mention you were looking for a waitress?”

========================================================================

 

“You two! Please, before you leave, I need to ask you something.”

“What do you want, fish guy?”

“I am a fishman. You just defeated Buggy, and he was rumored to have traveled in the New World. I have to ask for your help with a personal mission of mine.”

“Sure, what’s your dream?”

“It’s my uncle Arlong. He’s turned into a monster, he’s trying to start an empire and he’s already taken over a town, Cocoyashi village. I can’t stop him myself, but you might be able to. I can be your helmsman for however long it takes to repay you for this, but you might be my only option.” The young whale shark fishman pressed his forehead to the ground as he kneeled in front of the young captain who had just saved Orange Town. “Please, help me stop my uncle.”

Jinbe of Fishman Island found himself back on his feet as a few of the captain’s first mate’s extra hands brushed the dust off his clothes.

“Sure, welcome to the crew!”

========================================================================

 

Monkey D Garp was too late. He had intended to get back to Dawn Island before his grandson set out to get himself killed, but things kept getting in his way.

As usual when he took time off, he stockpiled some extra vacation days on the way by going ‘on patrol’ in the East Blue. This turned out to be a mistake, because he had to deal with people stealing his ship, a pirate high on his new Devil Fruit, and a wild colony of megaphone transponder snails worshiping an old fog horn. The snails were now on his ship, and he was having fun yelling at people with one of them. It was great stress relief over all the other bullshit he had to deal with this month. 

Someone had found Nico Robin. They hadn’t just found her, they’d arrested her in her sleep with seastone cuffs and locked her in a secure cell. The captain of the base had called while celebrating his victory and outright asked for his promotion to commodore while drunk. That had been a couple days ago, and now Garp was far too late to stop Luffy from trying to go through Reverse Mountain in a bucket or something equally stupid. Besides that, they’d lost Shiki again somewhere in the South Blue and no one had any idea where he’d gone, besides the fact a solid half of an island had just vanished somewhere near where he was last spotted.

But that was Sengoku’s problem. Right now, Garp was in Shells Town listening to the acting base commander give an infuriatingly familiar report.

“You lost her.”

“Yes sir.”

“How did she escape? You had her in seastone cuffs for god's sake.”

“A young pirate in a straw hat was key to her escape, and eye witness reports claim the captain claimed her as his first mate while fleeing the island.” 

“I don’t suppose this straw hat pirate seemed to stretch a lot?”

“Yes sir, we can confirm he had a Devil Fruit of some kind.”

Garp’s fist left a crack in the table as he growled. Of course Luffy had to go big for his first act of piracy. He was a Monkey, Garp didn’t know why he’d expected anything else from his grandson. This was going to make it even harder to catch the boy, too. Nico Robin had escaped marine custody all 14, now 15, times she had been captured, and escaped concentrated searches for her even more often.

“Where did they go?”

“They reportedly were last seen sailing towards Orange Town, sir.”

“I want my ship resupplied as soon as possible, and I want any recruits you received recently transferred as well. I don’t want this base’s incompetence to infect them, and you can expect an official inspection by the end of the month. Am I understood?”

“Yes sir.” 

 

========================================================================

 

Robin had sailed on her own before. Her Fruit made it easier to control larger vessels, but it was somewhat reassuring to have a talented helmsman on board to take over for her. The fishman was handily controlling their stolen dingy with a precision that she had last seen from a helmsman twice his age. They were currently on their way to a relatively small village in the Gecko Islands to resupply, because their captain managed to eat all of their decent food in near record time. The only things left were hardtack and the emergency jerky, both of which only barely counted as food in Robin’s opinion. 

“STOP! THIS ISLAND IS PROTECTED. TURN BACK NOW IF YOU VALUE YOUR LIVES, OR YOU’RE GETTING SUPER BLOWN AWAY!” 

Their peaceful voyage towards the island was interrupted by a very loud man shouting from the top of the smallest battleship Robin had ever seen. It was a lifeboat that was positively brimming with relatively small cannons, guns, and even a small catapult. There was a tall, blue haired man in an open jacket and speedo with a metal nose,standing at the helm, which was barely visible past the gun emplacements. The sail had the words “BATTLE FRANKY 35.5” emblazoned on it. 

No one else seemed to hear the splash of water that came from their helmsman jumping off the back of the ship.

“Your ship’s tiny!” Luffy responded. 

“But it’s packing some Super firepower! Go away, pirates, and I’ll let you live!” The blue haired man said. 

“But we just want some meat!” Luffy yelled back.

“We aren’t here to attack, just resupply.” Robin explained.

“I’m calling your bluff! I know that flag on your sail! It’s Buggy the Immortal’s! Prepare to be blown away!” The man declared as he reached for something. 

Their fishman crewmate burst from the water and landed right behind the blue haired man. He pinned the man’s arm against his back before he could react. “I’d recommend you let us pass.” 

The man gulped. 

 

========================================================================

 

Cutty Flam Franky of Syrup Village felt kind of embarrassed after the ‘pirates’ forced him to listen to them. They had stolen the ship because their own ship was destroyed, and they just wanted some food. He’d teared up at the image of this small group of travelers evading the infamous Buggy the Immortal, scourge of the East, but now he had to repay them. He’d threatened such brave travelers! It went even farther than that!

“So, let me get this straight, you not only got away from Buggy, but you also managed to free Orange Town from his control? And now you’re on your way to free another village from your new helmsman’s evil uncle?”

They were in Syrup Village’s only bar, because the market didn’t really start for another couple hours and Franky had to feed them to say he was sorry for nearly blowing them all the way to the Red Line.

The young captain nodded enthusiastically while he continued downing enough meat to feed an entire battleship’s worth of shipwrights. “Yeah! My first bounty’s gonna be huge! Shanks is gonna be proud I’m starting my journey to be Pirate King off strong!” 

Franky made a mental note to do some diagnostics when he got back to the mansion, because he could not have heard this kid correctly. “Pirate KIng? Shanks?”

“Yeah! Becoming the King of Pirates has been my dream since I was a kid! I can’t give my hat back to Shanks until then!” Luffy said

Franky took a sly glance at the old bounty board in the bar. The local bounties weren’t anything special, but there was an old, old bounty held in a place of honor on the top right corner. It was from before ‘Red Haired’ Shanks entered the Grand Line, when he was still an East Blue pirate. He had a straw hat. He never had that hat again in his later bounty pictures. By Pluton, this kid was serious. What did an Emperor see in this lanky mass of chaos?!

“So you are pirates!” Franky said as he pounded on the table, rattling the stack of plates in the center.

“All I said was that we weren’t Buggy pirates, if you will remember, Mr. Pompadour. Besides, we are the good kind of pirates.” Robin pointed out. “Nothing we’ve done so far would be illegal if we were wearing Marine uniforms.”

“I don’t think they’d have taken assaulting a captain well.” Jinbe said.

“He was resisting arrest, of course we had to respond with force.” Robin responded innocently. 

“What exactly is a ‘good pirate’ by your standards, just going around fighting people?” Franky asked.

“We’re out on the seas to be as free as can be! The bad pirates are the ones who go around being mean to people!” Luffy declared. 

There was… a lot wrong with that statement, but Franky decided to move on. “It sounds like you want to be a hero, not a pirate.”

“No!” Luffy said with more force than Franky was expecting. “Heroes have to share their meat! I’m not sharing my food!” The young captain then somehow started eating even faster than before. 

As much as he hated to admit it, Franky sympathized with the deep sigh that came from the fishman before he changed the subject. “I recognized some of the designs on your ship. Did you commission one of my people to build it?” 

Of course he had to run into the one fishman in the East that knew anything about shipbuilding. “Yeah, I apprenticed under an old squid shipwright. Pretty sure he’s dead now, ‘cause I haven’t gotten a call in years.” He’d never quite figured out what kind of fishman old Tom was, but he was pretty sure a squid fishman wouldn’t have had horns, so that should throw them off the scent.

The captain was looking at him with stars in his eyes. “Whoa, you’re a shipwright? I need one of those! Join my crew!” 

“I’m not going to become a pirate!” Franky refused. 

“But I need a great ship to become a great pirate, and a great ship needs a great shipwright!” Luffy declared. 

“NO!” Franky barely held himself back from roaring. Building a pirate ship had gotten Tom killed, forced Iceberg to work with their mentor’s murderers, and forced Franky to accidentally fake his own death just to get away from that madman with a slingshot. “You’re going to get yourself killed, and I’m not sticking around to die with you when that happens!”

“I would never let that happen!” Luffy refused, suddenly looking serious.

Sorry kid, but he had to do this. “Thinking like that is going to get you in trouble, with the law of the world itself. A storm doesn’t care about your optimism! You’re going to kill someone, or steal something important, or kill someone important, and then you’ll get a big bounty. Then the government or other pirates will hunt you and your crew down, break your ship, and either kill you and your crew or shove you in a prison you can’t break out of, and it’s going to be all your fault because you dragged them onto the high seas by thinking like that!” Franky slammed his palms down on the table as he got up. The stack of tableware would have fallen if the first mate hadn’t held it up with more of her extra arms. “Grow up or die. Those are your options, kid.” 

Franky didn’t look back. He didn’t know if he could handle seeing all of the light his words had sucked out of the captain’s face. It was for his own good. 

 

=======================================================================

 

Luffy knew he needed to think, dammit, he just wasn’t good at it. He used to have his big brother for that, and Mom, and aunt Dadan, and now he had Robin, but he just wasn’t good at thinking things through. There weren’t anything better than wolves on this island, and they weren’t satisfying to fight. He needed the distraction, but there wasn’t anything here that was good enough other than the food, and he wasn’t hungry.

Remembering Sabo always killed his appetite. 

 

========================================================================

 

Kaya felt like shit.

She knew that wasn’t a word her parents would have approved of a proper lady using, but she honestly couldn’t think of a better word. Merry tried, but there really was no changing the vocabulary of the shipwrights in her family’s shipyard in the capitol. It had been almost a year since she was healthy enough to visit, and Franky occasionally went over to lend a hand, but it wasn’t the same.

The black spots were almost everywhere now, hidden under her dress and makeup. They made her feel exhausted, as if she had done a thousand pushups before waking up, but she’d never exactly been healthy enough to attempt such a thing. It went beyond that, beyond the normal symptoms, at least recently. She used to be able to at least get up, go to the library, maybe watch Franky and Merry work on their ship. As of 6 months ago, she couldn’t even do that as her mind slowly became cloudier and cloudier.

None of the doctors ever had a solution for the black spots. They couldn’t even identify it, not even the expensive ones that went to the World Government funded academies her parents asked to visit. Kaya had honestly given up on ever being cured, but Franky had mentioned that a Grand Line doctor might know something, but they were even more expensive. Profits had been declining anyway and she couldn’t even look through the records without getting a headache these days. 

(Kaya had a will. She didn’t like thinking about it, but she had one. She’d split her inheritance three ways for her two butlers and Franky, who had honestly become something between her big brother and a weird uncle since washing up along with Klahadore three years ago. Franky was going to get the shipyard. Maybe his fishman techniques would be enough of a selling point to keep things going.)

There was an unfamiliar mast on the beach, visible over the treeline. She didn’t have a telescope, but a black flag never meant anything good, based on what she’d heard. There was a commotion somewhere in the mansion. Maybe the mast was from a ship, and they were friends of Franky before he washed up? That made some sense, but she couldn’t help but feel like there was something missing there. Oh well, she wanted to meet these friends of his.

It was agonizingly slow, but Kaya managed to swing herself out of bed, untangle herself from the sheets, and grab onto her bedside table to help her get up. It was shaky, but she was standing. Merry had ensured there were a lot of handholds anyone could use around the mansion, so she put on a long jacket over her bedclothes and slowly picked her way through the mansion towards the commotion. She’d need to get down the stairs, but Franky had rebuilt the old, broken dumbwaiter into a chair she could use to get up and down. 

It sounded like they were in the dining hall, and the dumbwaiter led to the kitchen, so the sound gradually became clearer as she descended. It sounded quite violent, Merry was going to be angry at Franky for letting ‘ruffians’ in again. There was glass shattering, a lot of yelling, and even the sound of a table cracking as she finally reached the kitchen.

Merry was lying in a pool of his own blood. 

Kaya couldn’t focus on anything else in the dining room. Merry was lying on the ground in a pool of his own blood. She was breathing too quickly.

“Kaya! You need to run!” 

She forced her eyes off Merry and took in the rest of the chaos. Klahadore was wearing weird gloves with blades on the end of the fingers and he was fighting Franky. The metal man’s jacket was torn and he was missing his sunglasses. Her butler looked viscous and more bloodthirsty than she thought possible. The room was chaos, with nearly the entire china cabinet lying on the floor in shards and half the table cut into pieces. 

“What’s going on?!”  Kaya asked in shock.

“Klahadore’s trying to kill us! You need to get out of here!” Franky said as he blocked another slash from the butler.

“Don’t believe him, young mistress! This ruffian is drunk and tried to kill Merry over his ship!” Klahadore claimed as he continued the fight. 

Both of them moved faster than she could pay attention to as the sound of steel on iron echoed through the hall and Franky’s left arm’s star tattoo expanded into a shield. Kaya was paralyzed with indecision. The smell of blood was making her head swim, and she was too in shock to think things through properly. 

(It was all she could do to stay standing, much less make a decision. Why was she so weak? Why couldn’t she even ask them to stop fighting?) 

Kaya was so busy cursing herself that she didn’t notice the fighting was heading towards her until Franky was standing in front of her and looking over his shoulder back at her while holding both of Klahadore’s gloves.

“Kaya! You have to get out of here! Get to the inn, there are some-”

Franky didn’t get any farther, because the butler slipped a hand out of his gloves, grabbed onto Franky’s neck, and heaved. The metal man went down before Klahadore slashed through Franky’s unprotected back as he screamed in pain. 

Everything was numb. That was probably the only reason Kaya didn’t faint on the spot. She watched dumbly as Klahadore wiped the blood off of his blades using Franky’s shirt before pushing up his glasses as he looked disdainfully at her.

The murderer sighed. “The brute refused to go down, I swear. As for you.” He glanced down at the glove still in Franky’s hand. The blades snapped when he tried to take it back. “I expected you to be in a coma by now. Oh well, I suppose I won’t need you for much longer anyway, no need to keep up this farce.” There were blades at her neck. “Come with me if you want to live long enough to die in your sleep, pathetic girl.”


========================================================================


Franky cursed himself as he heard Klahadore drag Kaya off somewhere. 

Franky felt like he was back on that wrecked ship outside Water 7. He began desperately crawling towards the fridge. He needed to refuel with cola. Merry was bleeding out and he wasn’t in a much better state, but Franky could boost himself to help try and stop anyone else from dying today.

(His adoptive father was dead and he’d been forced to leave behind his adoptive mother and brother. He wasn’t going to let his family die because he was weak, not again. Never again.)

It felt like it took years, but he finally got to the fridge, but he couldn’t reach the handle. It would drain him even more, but it was his only option. “Strong Right.” His right hand shot off and grabbed the handle, which forced the fridge open as he retracted his fist. Franky reached for a cola bottle on the bottom shelf, uncorked it with his teeth, and began chugging. It wasn’t as effective as putting it in his stomach fridge, but it worked in a pinch. 

After he finished chugging, he filled his stomach with three bottles of cola and sighed as his strength slowly came back. He was still bleeding, but blood was less important for him than the average human, after all. His first priority was helping Merry, He quickly gathered some towels and the remnants of the tablecloth and got to work. 

The older man began groaning as Franky was tying off the bandages. “Urgh, what happened?”

“Klahadore tried to kill us and kidnapped Kaya.” Franky explained, which made the butler shoot awake only to groan as his wounds registered. “You need to call the doctor. I’m going to take the Battle Franky 35.5 and try to intercept his ship.”

“Ship?” Merry asked as Franky helped him sit up against the wall and handed him a terrified snail.

“I heard him mutter something about his crew being on their way after he stabbed you. He’s probably after Kaya’s family fortune.” Franky explained as he rotated his head such that he could check the makeshift bandages on his back. They were bloodsoaked, but still working. It was only a problem if he made it to the morning.

“To think he was a pirate after all these years.” Merry muttered as he started dialing. They all had the doctor’s number memorized in case Kaya had a medical issue or something.

“I know, that bastard’s been playing the long game. I’m going to save Kaya, you make sure he can’t try to claim she left him her money or something.” Franky said.

“I will, go!” Merry declared as the phone rang. The sun was barely rising, his call was probably waking up the old doctor in the village.

Franky left the mansion by a back door, entered a small shed near the garden, and descended down the stairs to the hidden dock behind the mansion. It was in a sea cave, but the torches were still lit from when he was down here an hour ago. He’d come up for some well earned sleep only to find that bastard skewering Merry. He’d been doing maintenance on the Battle Franky 35.5, which was good, because he had a pirate ship to blow into a thousand pieces. 

Hold on Kaya, Big Bro Franky was coming. 

 

========================================================================

 

There was a battle on the beach. Some drunk teenagers in the village had barged into the inn saying there were pirates coming to pillage the island, and Luffy had jumped at the chance to prove he was the good kind of pirate. There was finally something to punch! 

The pirates had a hypnotist, and Luffy was as gullible as he was strong. This turned what should have been an easy fight for the crew into a game of keep away as they tried to keep the hypnotized Luffy distracted long enough to deal with the pirates that kept pouring out of the ship. 

Eventually, Franky arrived on his tiny battleship and began bombarding the ship and the beach, which helped immensely. He stopped when Klahadore appeared on the path to the village with a gun to Kaya’s head. Demands were made, people got angry, and Luffy tried to punch his way out of the problem. His punch wasn’t fast enough to stop the pirate’s true captain from pulling the trigger.

“KAYA! NOOOOOOOOOOO!”



========================================================================

 

Kaya wasn’t dead. Her ears were ringing and she had been blown to the ground, but she was still alive. She touched her face where the bullet should have blown through her skull. It felt hard and dense, like the black spots on her skin. Honestly, she felt better than she had in months. What just happened? 

Franky was screaming. The teen that Kaya recognized as the Straw Hat captain Franky met yesterday was screaming and had begun steaming. A fishman was trying to break free from a dogpile of pirates. Klahadore, or as he had revealed himself to be, Kuro, was fending off a dozen arms that had sprouted across his body while the only woman in the Straw Hat’s crew was clutching an arm that was becoming more and more bloody. 

(No one else could see the black. They could feel its effects, but they could never see it. The doctors chalked it up as a psychological symptom of her chronic illness and left it at that. Something about the fact it managed to stop a bullet told her there was more to it than that, but she had more important things to focus on right now.)

Kuro was so busy fending off arms he never expected the (to Kaya’s eyes) pure black leg that nailed him in the groin from behind so hard he went sailing down the hill to land face first in the sand at the straw hat guy’s feet. The teen had stopped steaming at this point, but he was certainly cracking his knuckles with a grin on his face that was just a little too wide.

After he beached his ship and helped the captain deal with the rest of the pirates, Franky came running up and gave Kaya a crushing hug. “KAYA! You’re okay! I can’t believe it!” He abruptly pulled back, grabbed her face, and turned it every which way to inspect it for damage. “Wait, he shot you. Where’s the wound?”

“I don’t know, the black spots covered my entire face and the bullet just kind of bounced off? It stopped covering my face after that, and then it covered my leg while I kicked Kuro. I don’t know what’s going on, but I feel better than I have in years, Franky, years!” Kaya said as she bounced in place. She abruptly realized she had forgotten something. “Wait, what happened to Merry? Is he okay? Are you okay?!” 

The metal man laughed. “I’m fine, a little blood loss was nothing after I got some good cola in me. Merry should be fine, I bandaged him up and then had him call the doctor.” 

“Oh thank god.” Kaya said, feeling abruptly woozy for some reason.

(It was at this moment that Kaya’s first adrenaline high wore off and she fainted. This left Jinbe, Robin, and Luffy with the task of building a makeshift prison for the pirates as Franky frantically carried Kaya off to the village doctor, who had just finished treating Merry. The sheriff went off to help the Straw Hats and call the marines to come pick up the entire ship of pirates Franky had just taken down ‘single handedly’ without the help of any random travelers.)



========================================================================

 

Garp was too late to Orange Town. Buggy had already escaped again, and apparently his grandson now had a fishman on his crew, somehow. The townsfolk refused to tell him where the boy had gone because he’d apparently ‘vanished into the night,’ and no amount of shouting could get anyone to talk, so he eventually went back out to sea. They got a timely call from the nearest marine base that a small village had fended off a pirate attack and were calling for pick up, so he diverted to grab them for transport.

“Well these are a bunch of nobodies, aren’t they? Anyone notable, lieutenant?”

“We finally found Kuro of a Thousand Plans, sir. That Franky guy is going to be a rich man once he turns in that slip for the bounty.”

“That bastard? We thought he was dead! Shove him in the seastone iron maiden and give me the key, I don’t care if the reports say he doesn’t have a devil fruit, that bastard figured out how to Shave on his own and I’m not taking any chances here. Who knows what he ate in the last three years.” 

(Much later, Garp would crack his desk again when he learned his grandson had literally been on that island, sleeping off his wounds in the mansion and being celebrated as a hero.) 

 

========================================================================

 

“This is the Going Merry, the ship Merry and Franky have been working on for the last three years. I had the staff stock it with everything we might need for our voyage.”

“Wait, we? Our? Kaya, we aren’t going with them.”

“Maybe you aren’t, Franky, but I’m leaving. I could run a lap around the mansion this morning and I wasn’t exhausted! It’s been my dream to see the world beyond these islands for a long time!”

“Merry, back me up here! She’s just recovered!”

“I am sorry, but I agree with the young mistress.”

“WHAT?!”

“It is clear that participating in the action and excitement these pirates expect to run into is a far better treatment of her strange illness than anything we’ve been able to come up with. You have to see that, Franky.”

Franky fully stopped and thought about it for a moment. He still didn’t like it. “Can’t she just come to the shipyards and get some exercise building boats instead?”

“We tried that when I was fourteen, Franky, remember? It was the first thing you suggested.” Kaya pointed out. 

“Why does it have to be this crew? I stand by what I told Luffy when he came here!” Franky objected.

Luffy abruptly coughed. “So, about that…” He had a serious expression on his face. “I still want you to be my shipwright! My crew does what I can’t, and I do what they can’t! If I can’t think right, then that’s what my crew is for!” He turned to Kaya. “Oh yeah, and what can you do?”

“Oh uh…” Kaya looked like a deer in the headlights. “I’ve studied charts and maps of the seas for a long time, so I know some stuff about navigation? I’ve tried to manage my family’s shipyards and finances for the last year so I’m also good with money? I also wanted to be a doctor, so I read a lot about medicine?” 

“Awesome! Welcome to the crew!” Luffy declared, throwing an arm around her shoulders.

Said arm was immediately thrown off by Franky. “Whoa whoa whoa, I didn’t approve of this!”

Kaya rolled her eyes. “If you can’t handle the idea of me being out of your sight, you can just come with, y’know.” 

Franky’s distrust of pirates warred with what these pirates had just done for his new home and the fact Kaya looked happier than he’d seen her in ages. Eventually, family won out over his old grudge. “Fine, but I won’t like it. This isn’t Super at all.” He crossed his arms as he grumbled.

“He’ll be singing your praises by the end of the month.” Kaya stage whispered to the rest of his new crew.

“Oi! Can it!”



========================================================================

 

“Welcome to the Baratie, I’m Roxie, the only waitress in a hundred miles. What can I get you?”

“I’ll have the espresso special.”

“A glass of orange juice and a fried egg, sunny side up, steamed with salt, thank you.”

“The crab legs and cider, thank you.”

“Three orders of as much meat as I can eat!”

“The four patty triple cheeseburger sounds like it would go Super good with that fancy cola!”

My mind abruptly shifted out of food service mode and actually looked at who had shown up today. I instantly clocked a couple details about the group in front of me now that I was actually paying attention. A whale shark fishman, an olive skinned woman in a cowboy hat, a blue haired guy with a metal nose and blue star tattoos on his forearms, and a teen in a distinctive straw hat. 

What the fuck? 

Notes:

Alright, so this chapter was basically an hour long pilot for the fic, as its double the length of anything I usually publish and I dont know when I'll be back to this fic.

Explanation time!

We start with a brief In Media Res opening, to show where we'll be getting to hopefully before the timeskip.

I know why canon Roger didn't do this, but it is entirely plausible that Roger could have entrusted Ace to Whitebeard.

Makino is older because reasons, and Luffy obviously needed a new older brother! It might be a bit overboard to swap Ace and the man who kills him, especially when we don't know Sakazuki's canon backstory, but I stand by my choice and the narrative implications of it. Of course, if the War At Marineford will even go the same remains to be seen.

Robin gets a nice bit of help from a powerful old man who got bored.

Dragon gets to raise exactly one (1) of his father's grandchildren, as a treat

This is somewhat manga spoilers, but recent chapters have shown Kuma's, and by extension Bonney's, backstory and more of their powers. This catnipped me to include this swap. I am excited for how this will pan out!

The detail about Dragon using his graduation speech like that is somewhat of a headcanon of mine.

The Magma-Magma fruit being a pepper is also a headcanon of mine that just makes sense.

He/Him pronouns for Yamato Oden please, he is very clearly written as a trans guy despite the fact he doesn't wear a binder or get top surgery for whatever reason.

So, Kaido wants to start a world war to die in glorious combat. Dragon wants to start a revolution in the World Government, which is basically a civil war. The alliance seems obvious, at least in this timeline.

Roxie is on the Baratie! Sanji doesn't know how to deal with a girl who almost immediately started crying after talking to him, so he defaulted to food!

Yes, Roxie is a trans girl who only realized it the night before her isekai, and said Isekai basically skipped a lot of steps for her. She/Her pronouns for her, obviously.

Robin's the First Mate! I'm sure this won't have disasterous or wonderous consequences whatsoever! Of course, that means Zoro is somewhere in Alabasta, but who knows really. That boy could get lost even if he had the Compass Compass fruit, I swear.

Wano is open extremely early! Yes, this will mess with the Wano arc, and yes, it will get complicated. I do think, however, that your accession to the World Government is basically assured if you preemptively start paying the Heavenly Tribute, especially in such a rare material.

Nami as a Warlord was honestly just a terrifying possibility to me, but whoever swapped with Jinbe would have ended up terrifying in their own right.

Ok, so John Giant was one of the only people to hold off Whitebeard during the War At Marineford, and he is also the first giant to join the marines, and he was also a ward of the same orphanage as Big Mom. He had too much potential to not include here, especially given my theories about how Giants use Haki.

Roxie is the Transponder Snail Zoan! I am proud of her design in all forms, and I am excited to show off what she can do. She isn't Soundbite, don't worry, but she doesn't need to be to do her own brand of awesome.

Yes, Roxie decided to give herself the D. Her last name is a reference to the man who invented the telepathic snail postal system that transponder snails as a whole are inspired by.

Jinbe is an interesting character here, and I'm excited to explore this iteration of him.

This whole series is partially inspired by the Live Action series, and so Garp gets his megaphone snail. As for the other two noodle incidents that made him late, they are references to the first two One Piece movies, which he honestly soloed.

Franky is in Syrup village because he is swapped with Usopp! This has Implications for both of them!

The definitions Luffy uses for good and bad pirates are references to the original versions of Romance Dawn.

Kaya is an interesting character, and the first unregistered Straw Hat to join the crew, because Franky took one look at the lonely rich daughter of the rich people who rescued him from a shipwreck, said "is anyone going to adopt that girl as a little sister?" and didnt wait for an answer. Regarding her general attitude and new Dream, lets just say Franky wasn't the best influence, and just couldn't fill the same role in her imagination as Usopp's stories could, so she wants to see the world.

So, we know excessive talent with Observation Haki can cause problems, but what about excessive talent with Armament? That's basically whats going on here, and goes into my headcanons about Haki in general. All will be explained in time.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 2: An Afternoon At Sea

Notes:

Welcome back! We shall see if this series continues for long or if it ends up on my backburner before long

Regardless, this chapter starts with an Epigraph, the first of many! These will be quotes from various in universe sources, books, and or people!

Also, this fic officially has a beta reader, ParallaxParadox!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Baratie is a must see location for those passing through the southern East Blue. This unique floating restaurant follows a consistent route throughout the year, with most islands it passes by offering a ferry service to and from the restaurant while it is in the area. The staff are prepared for any of the difficulties of operating on the seas, from storms to pirates, and if they have to deal with a Sea King attack, you might even be able to get the Sea King special. This guide chooses to ignore the rumors regarding the captain and head chef of the restaurant, as the delicious food, quality service, and one of a kind dining experience far outweigh any detractor’s claims of piracy or pillaging for ingredients.

-Excerpt from A Trip To The East by Bradt Blue, a popular travel guide for the East Blue 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“And would you like to order dessert now, or wait until after your meal?” I asked as I wrote down the Straw Hat Pirates orders, defaulting to old food service instincts while I both panicked and ran down a mental checklist. 

Luffy lacked his iconic chest scar and I definitely would have seen a news article about him punching a World Noble in the face, so this was most likely his first visit to the Baratie. Franky and Robin looked about how I would have expected the live action iteration of the show to portray their pre-timeskip designs, barring the fact that Franky’s proportions were beyond Earth human possibilities, which matched up with that assessment but didn’t answer why they were in the East Blue at the moment. Franky should have been dismantling pirate ships in Water 7 and Robin should have been off killing someone for Crocodile.

“Just the meat for me!” 

“One slice of the lemon cheesecake, thank you.”

“Oh, I’ll take a Super ice cream float.”

The fishman was harder to identify until he shifted, which revealed the sun tattoo across his chest. I suppose I should have expected this with Nami as a Warlord, but Jinbe looked so much younger than I expected. If Luffy was going to follow his canon path at least vaguely he was going to end up assaulting Arlong Park pretty soon, but was Jinbe going to pull a Nami and vanish with the ship or was he a genuine crew member? He didn’t look particularly shifty, but Nami had waited a week before stealing the Going Merry, so I still couldn’t be sure. 

“Nothing for me.” 

Now on to the one member that honestly left me more baffled than I had been since reading about Kaido becoming Shogun of Wano. The live action had gotten Kaya almost exactly right, although she was currently wearing her hair in a tight braid, along with a trench coat over a grey sundress. All of that made sense, but it left the question of why in the name of Nikka was she here?! Didn’t she have like, doctor or heiress things to do back in Syrup Village? What happened with Kuro? Was there a disabled or sickly Ussop wandering around Syrup?! 

“The breadsticks with sea salt caramel dipping sauce sounds amazing, one order of that please.”

I finished writing down their orders. “Alright, your food shouldn’t take too long, and if you start any fights we’re kicking you out, so behave, alright?”

I didn’t wait for an answer as I flipped the clipboard over to the next page and went to the next table as my mind scrambled to make sense of the information. Thankfully it was a rather slow day, so taking down the rest of the orders didn’t take very long. I did note a certain Marine lieutenant had arrived in time for his reservation with his date, which was a sure sign things were right on track.

I delivered the orders to the kitchen and yelled “Oi, I’m taking my lunch break ya lazy bastards!” 

Sanji, simp that he was, appeared before me almost immediately with a boxed lunch. “For you, darling~”

“Thanks. The eye candies are at tables 4 and 9, my friend.” I informed him as I accepted the bento box with a smile. 

I headed off to one of the break balconies off the kitchen to eat my lunch as Sanji thanked me, grabbed the food Fullbody had ordered ahead of time via snail and waited for the chaos to begin. 

 

========================================================================

 

“Sir! The mizzenmast cracked down the middle!” The man’s words were nearly lost to the wind and rain.

“Damn Grand Line weather! We can’t take much more!”

“I see the edge of the storm! Two o’clock, I repeat, Two o’clock!” The lookout yelled down from the crows nest.

“We might make it out alive yet! Crew, begin rowing!”

The roars of acknowledgement were lost to the lightning that struck the main mast. 

 

========================================================================

 

I smiled as I tore through the bento box. Honestly, Sanji and Zeff’s food was unlike anything I had ever eaten back on Earth, and that wasn’t just the sheer skill involved either. There were special types of spices and ingredients my homeworld just didn’t have, such as the extremely rare meat of seakings. I was allowed to have some of the Baratie’s small supply to celebrate my survival, and the best way I could describe it was if you mixed bear and shark meat. I was told this varied from seaking to seaking, of course, but it was delicious all the same!

I watched Fullbody’s ship leave after Zeff kicked him out. There wasn’t a hole anywhere in the Baratie, the Marine ship, or the Merry, so I wondered what excuse Luffy would use to wait until Sanji joined his crew. Speaking of the Merry, it was bigger than I expected. Then again, maybe I should have expected it to be a bigger and grander ship if Franky was part of the East Blue members of the crew. Were they going to get the Sunny?  This ship honestly looked like a Grand Line capable vessel, so what were they going to do once they got to Water 7?

That actually brought up an important question, which order did they come in? Was Robin hiding out in Syrup for a couple years? Did Morgan try to capture Franky for whatever he was doing in the East? I couldn’t imagine how Shells Town could have captured Robin other than someone important just happened to be passing through that day, but if that were the case she would be well on her way to an execution platform by now. It was also possible Morgan managed to capture Jinbe and thus Luffy’s first mate was the fishman, but something told me I was wrong about that. 

Let me be clear, if it was a choice between Sanji or me joining the Straw Hats, I was going to let them have their cook. I didn’t want to steal his role, partially because my cooking skills amounted to basically nothing compared to his and partially because without him, so much of the story would be so much harder. I wasn’t a fighter, at least pre-timeskip, if that even happened. I probably could learn to fight, but guns were practically nothing on the Grand Line without Armament, and my ideas for gaining access to Haki amounted to meditating in my shell until something happened. 

I didn’t strictly have to join them, to be honest. There was other stuff I could do, like vanish into the East to go find a way to ‘Big News’ Morgan, get a job as a reporter, and steal all of the headlines, or find the nearest Revolutionary base, join them, and figure out if Sabo was even there. If I still wanted to be a pirate, I probably could go find Law or Kuma and join their crews, assuming Kuma wasn’t just dead and in the ground by now. If all else fails, I might be able to head off to Egghead and get a cushy job pioneering various insights from my world, assuming I wanted my degree to be useful at all here. Who knows, the Seraphim might already exist and I might get a couple cloned children to look after. 

Oh, by Nikka’s rubbery fists, Sanji was screwed. The Pacifistas of this world, assuming Bonney was in Kuma’s role of course, were going to be hot chicks. It’d be like Bon Clay and Kalifa over and over again. Maybe I should have asked for some training after watching Zeff and Sanji spar. Maybe it was for the best if I replaced Sanji after all, that poor boy wouldn’t survive a full squad of Bonney-esque Pacifistas marching on him. 

No, they had plenty of other options, although that did bring up the fact that Zoro wasn’t in the East, unless he was wandering around Log Town. Of the Monster Trio, if Sanji was left behind, the crew would only have Luffy, and the threats tended to be scaled for the Monster Trio, not just Luffy. Then again, there was Jinbe, but I had no idea how skilled in Fishman Karate he was at this point. Maybe Kaya was secretly an absolute monster under her soft and huggable exterior, although that last part was just me being gay. How was she going to fight, now that I mention it, did she have a gun in that dress? Did she steal Kuro’s gloves? 

“-And stay out! We only serve paying pirates here!” I heard Patty yell as he summarily tossed someone out of the dining hall.

I leaned over the railing of the balcony as I finished off the last rice ball in the bento. I always did enjoy a show after a meal. It took a bit, but eventually Sanji emerged from the same door with a plate of fried rice and orange juice. Sanji told the pirate below me to eat, and the starved man didn’t even hesitate before methodically devouring the entire plate and chugging the glass of juice. 

“Thank you, I thought this was my last voyage. I am in your debt.” The pirate said as he finished cleaning his plate. “This is the best food I’ve ever had.”

Sanji gave a dark chuckle. “It really is, that first taste of food after so long. It is a pleasure no one should need to feel.”

There was a beat of silence as the pirate downed the last of the juice, and then-

“Now that’s a good cook!”

I flailed and nearly screamed as someone shouted in my ear and accidentally smacked the figure in the face with the bento box as I toppled over the railing. Thankfully, Sanji caught me before I smacked face first into the deck and helped me to my feet.

“Watch it, you jerk! Look what you did!” Sanji yelled up at Luffy, who looked positively unrepentant.

“Join my crew!” Luffy declared.

“Eh?” Both Sanji and the pirate asked.

The way Luffy’s body flexed and stretched as he jumped down from the balcony was interesting, and certainly smoother than the live action managed to capture. He had a wide, determined grin and a look in his eye that I couldn’t quite place. He looked very unassuming, for a demigod in disguise. 

“I’m Monkey D Luffy, and I’m going to be king of the pirates! Be my cook, cook!” Luffy declared while pointing at Sanji, who looked mildly flabbergasted at the sheer boldness of the action.

“Well, you’re in luck, my dear pirate prince! Sanji here isn’t just a cook, he’s the apprentice of ‘Red Leg’ Zeff, someone from Roger’s own era.” I said, adopting a pose as if I was presenting the boy in a commercial. “He set out to find the All Blue, an ocean with fish from all the seas, and while he never quite found it, he did found this restaurant!” 

“Whoa!” Luffy had stars in his eyes. “You really have to join my crew now, cook! That’s so cool!” 

“What, no! I can’t be your cook, I’m tied to this place!” Sanji refused before turning to me. “ And don’t try to sell me!”

“No!” Luffy responded passionately.

“What do you mean, no?!” Sanji asked.

“I refuse your refusal!” Luffy said. 

“You can’t do that!” Sanji yelled.

I sighed and shook my head. “Well, that’s that. Zeff will understand why you had to leave without a goodbye.”

“I’m not going with him!” Sanji continued.

“You must be pretty new if you’re still looking for a cook.” The pirate Sanji had fed said to Luffy.

“Yeah! He’s the 6th member of the crew!” Luffy said.

“Don’t count me as one of you!” Sanji yelled.

“If you want to be pirate king, you must be looking for Roger’s treasure, right?” The pirate asked.

“Yeah! It’s in the Grand Line, right?” Luffy said.

The pirate grabbed Luffy by the shoulders. “I’m Gin, first mate of the Krieg pirates. I’ve been there, and it’s not worth it for a kid like you. We had 50 ships, and only one made it back to the East. Stay here for a while, train, whatever, just don’t go into the Grand Line.” Gin began shaking Luffy back and forth with a mad look in his eye. “You’ll die if you go in there! Do you understand?!” 

Luffy looked like he was enjoying the experience more than anything else, so I jumped in. “There’s no saving this kid, Gin. Out of curiosity, what ended your attempt to join the Grand Search?” I asked, curious if Mihawk was in the area. 

Gin stopped shaking Luffy as he turned to look at me with a haunted look on his face. “The weather was insane, it hailed for a day straight before it began raining boiling water! There was a blizzard like a hurricane, throwing glaciers around like nothing! We were nearly eaten by a giant catfish when we tried to escape! Sea monsters chased us the entire way back to the East!” 

Huh, so they didn’t even make it to Mihawk, if he was even around. 

“It sounds like an adventure!” Luffy declared with a defiant grin that was a bit too wide for anyone else. 

Gin let out a defeated sigh. “Let the world know I tried.” He turned to Sanji. “Thank you, kind chef. I owe you my life.” He bowed. 

Sanji scoffed. “It was nothing, now get outta here and come back when you can be a paying customer for once.” 

“You got here on a ship, right? We can probably spare enough supplies to get you to the nearest island.” I asked.

“He just escaped from that Marine ship.” Sanji pointed out. “We could give him that old skiff that one pervert left behind last week.” 

“That should work.” I nodded.

“What?” Gin asked, looking between the two of us. “Why are you being this generous?! I tried to shoot one of your crewmates!” 

“Yeah, cause you were starving.” I pointed out, Sanji nodding along with me. “Zeff would probably do the same, and I know that from personal experience. He has a soft spot for castaways.” 

“Come on, Gin. I’ll get you to your new boat.” Sanji said, gesturing for the pirate to follow him.

I turned to Luffy as those two left. “So, you’ve got a Devil Fruit too?” 

“Yeah!” Luffy smiled. “I’m a rubber man! How did you know?”

“You move like your bones are flexible.” I said honestly. It was kind of weird to see in person, to be honest. “Wanna see mine?”

“Sure!”

I shifted into my hybrid form. The change in point of view took a second to get used to, but suddenly gaining eyestalks would do that to a person. The back of my clothes became a raised dome-esque snail shell, and my face shifted to accommodate the larger and more expressive mouth that formed on it. I was getting better at ignoring the vast amount of sudden mental noise that became available to me, but I was still forced to overhear three ongoing conversations on nearby ships.

“Whoa! You’re a snail!” Luffy said.

“Yeah! I’m the transponder snail Zoan! I only got these powers like, last week, so I’m not that good at the whole telepathic calling thing, but I can make do. I even got a free dye job out of it!” I ran a hand through my rainbow colored hair. I was still getting used to having this much of it, but I would also probably gut anyone who tried to give me a haircut, so it was sticking around. 

“Oh, Gramps has one of those mystery snails! He said it was important! Join my crew!” Luffy asked in the sort of tone that wasn’t so much a question as a declaration. 

Well, that was about as easy as I expected it to be. “I will! I’ve been looking for a decent crew to join since I washed up here anyway. Just one condition, though.”

“What?” The rubber boy asked.

“Get Sanji to stop stubbornly clinging to this boat. Zeff’s been trying to get him outta here for the last couple years, and you might be the best shot at that.” I asked. 

“I was gonna do that anyway! Welcome to the crew, rock girl!” Luffy said before dashing off.

“It’s Roxie!” I called after him before heading back into the ship. I had already stretched my lunch break, and I had to tell Zeff the good news. 

 

========================================================================

 

“Luffy’s been gone a while. His food’s getting cold.” 

“500 Berries on him recruiting that starved pirate.”

“1000 Berries on him raiding the meat locker.” 

“I am not taking either of those bets, you hooligans.”



========================================================================

 

“Zeff!”

“Castaway. Your lunch break ended 15 minutes ago.”

“Yeah I figured, but I’ve got good news! Sanji and I will be leaving to join a pirate crew within the week!”

“How in the name of the All Blue did you manage to finally convince that eggplant to leave?”

“Well, I didn’t convince him exactly, but I did make him accepting the captain’s offer as a condition of me joining said captain’s offer to join his crew. The boy’s persistent enough that Sanji will either accept or kill him, and Luffy’s made of rubber, so that isn’t happening any time soon.”

“That would be the crew at table 9?”

“Yeah.”

“The crew with two pretty girls on it?”

“Soon to be three, but yeah.”

“Maybe the eggplant won’t force me into retirement after all.”



========================================================================

 

“You’re saying they fed you and gave you a boat?”

“Yes sir, they saved my life.”

“And they’ll save the rest of us, whether they want to or not. Gin, man the helm. MEN! MAN THE OARS! WE’RE GETTING DINNER!”  

The roar of the crew had never sounded weaker to Gin, not with only a hundred men left of their fleet.



========================================================================

 

I cast my line back out into the waves as the sun set behind me.

This was a hobby from before my isekai, and one I was glad to be able to continue in this world. It felt good to sit back and relax with a fishing rod and some bait after the revelation about Luffy’s crew. I’d already had my freakout about it, so now all that was left was to accept it and move on. I had to accept where I was, and that my knowledge wasn’t as useful as I might have liked. Zeff, Sanji, and Luffy seemed relatively similar to who they had been in the show, but I had no way of knowing if that held true for everyone.

Could the changes have come from different circumstances, at least for some? Robin being in the East was odd, but I could see her fleeing to the weakest of the Blues if it meant an escape from the navy. The question for her was why she would join Luffy in the first place. Franky washing up in the East made both more and less sense. Sure, he was adrift at sea after trying to stop the Puffing Tom, but then he’d just washed back up on Water 7 in the story I knew. I couldn’t quite see him managing to drift all the way across the Calm Belt after that, despite the fact the Going Merry clearly showed evidence of Franky’s style.

I knew the Going Merry, but this was a bigger ship. It was still the Merry, but it was like Franky had taken ‘build a caravel’ as a challenge. It was pushing the limits of what could reasonably be called a caravel at this point. Franky’s influence was very clear, to the point I couldn’t tell if this Merry was going to break. I was kind of sad I may never see the Sunny, if I was perfectly honest. I may not even see her Wood Fairy until the New World.

Ace was definitely given to Whitebeard, but why? Did he not trust Garp? Was Garp a worse person here, or did Roger just not want Ace to go into the Marines? What did that imply for who he had become today? Ace certainly didn’t do any sort of raids with Yamato in the world I knew, that was for sure, even if they did meet. How did that raid lead to Kaido taking over Wano? Was it a show of force, or just a whim?

Why was I thinking about Ace when I was supposed to be reflecting on the new Straw Hat lineup? Well, Ace wasn’t Luffy’s brother in this timeline, which had wild implications for Luffy’s childhood. Not only was Akainu Luffy’s brother, he was a Monkey D! That told me Garp gave him to Makino, not Dadan, but in that case did Luffy even meet those mountain bandits and Sabo? Did Dragon have anything to do with this mess?

For the sake of my own sanity, I had to separate Akainu and Sakazuki in my mind. Akainu was the ‘Absolute Justice’ Fleet Admiral from One Piece, the Dog of the Government, the man who burned Ohara. He was a monster who Luffy would probably beat into submission at some point for killing Ace. His only saving grace was that he probably made a point of cracking down on corruption across the ranks, and even that was hard to believe because he never got Vergo, or any of the other corrupt New World marines the series showed. 

Sakazuki was Luffy’s brother in this timeline and probably Garp’s favorite descendant, if I was being completely honest with myself. If you asked someone from this world to describe Garp the Hero’s grandson without knowing Sakazuki exists, they would probably end up describing him anyway. As far as I could tell from the newspapers, he was a model marine, a man who followed orders until he didn’t and the mission turned out better for it, although that last part was probably Garp’s influence. He kept ending up in the newspaper as he cleaned up the North Blue, and the sheer volume of articles told me it wasn’t just because he was Garp’s grandson.

I was pleased to find that the Sora, Warrior of the Seas comic strip was here as well. It was a pretty standard superhero comic, even if it was supposedly based on real Marine missions. To my shock, it actually had a canon, and you could buy whole volumes of it. He had a Black Cat style love interest in the form of a fictional Warlord who seemed to be an amalgamation of them all. She drew more from Bonney, Hancock, and Nami than the rest, but that was to be expected. Both her and Sora mimicked Devil Fruit powers via various ‘Punk-tech’ gadgets, and the magma gauntlets Sora kept using told me the authors were keen on adapting Sakazuki’s adventures, particularly because they were a gift from his mentor, who was explicitly based on Garp. 

I did have to wonder if said love interest existed in the canon iteration of the comic, because if so she was probably based purely on Hancock, which meant she was probably popular over there. Honestly, reading Sora, Warrior of the Seas was somewhat surreal, because it felt like reading One Piece while in One Piece. Oh well, that’d be useful for nostalgia’s sake once I got older. I was getting distracted, and there was still a Straw Hat I hadn’t reflected on.

Kaya was-

“Why are you talking about me?” A voice suddenly said from near me.

“What?!” I cried as I scrambled to keep my fishing rod from falling off the side. 

“I asked why you were muttering about me.” A voice I abruptly identified as Kaya asked as I finally got things under control once again.

“Ah, still have to break that habit.” I said as I went red with embarrassment. “I was just thinking about your crew. Quite the motley bunch, arentcha.”  

“Yeah, but they’re fun. I heard Luffy asked you to join?” Kaya’s questioning smile against the sunset was nearly enough to kill me right then and there, gods I was useless now without dysphoria getting in the way, huh. 

I nodded, thankful that my blush was hidden by my prior flush of embarrassment. “I was looking for a way to see the world, and Luffy seemed like a good option.”

“So good you tried to bring someone with you?” Kaya asked.

“Zeff’s been trying to get Sanji off this ship for years. If Luffy’s good enough for me, he’s good enough for him.” I said.

Kaya shook her head. “I talked to him earlier, I think. He was… a bit much?”

I chuckled. “Yeah, he’s like that, but he means well. Sanji might come off like a pervert, but he’s more likely to wine and dine a girl than bar and bed her, if that makes any sense.” 

I was rewarded with a giggle. “Strangely enough, it does.”

We fell into silence as Kaya leaned against the railing. I felt a tug on the line, but when I reeled it in all I found was that something had eaten most of my bait. I replaced it and sent the line back into the waves. That gave me time to think again, which made me wonder why Kaya was here.

“So, how’d you join?” I asked.

Kaya didn’t turn to look at me. “Luffy punched my butler in the face.”

“Aahahaha!” I laughed, because it was so blunt and nonchalant. It really got me for some reason. “Really?”

“Yep. He was trying to kill me, but Luffy and his crew saved me and my brother. I gave them a ship so they could keep sailing, and here we are.”

Wait a second- “You have a brother?” I asked, barely keeping my incredulity out of my voice.

Kaya made a so-so gesture. “I’d probably be dead by now if Franky hadn’t been there, so he’s close enough.”

I actively bit my tongue to make sure I didn’t mutter while speculating. So that’s how Franky got here, huh. Was Usopp with Uta then, or somewhere else? “Ah, I was about to ask where your tail was.”

“Tail?” Kaya asked, turning to face me with a confused expression.

“Well, the only guy left on the crew would have been the fishman, and you’re pretty enough to be a mermaid.” I said honestly.

Kaya blushed a bright red, and covered her face. She looked like she was about to say something, and I was getting ready to tease her about her blush, but we were both interrupted by a loud male voice from above.

“Oi, Roxie! Stop flirting and get back in here, the 5:30 ferry from Cozia just got here!” Patty called from one of the balconies.

I thrust my fishing rod into Kaya’s hands as I got up. “Alright alright, I’m coming!” I yelled up before muttering to myself. “Damn spoilsport.” I headed inside as Kaya struggled with the fishing rod for some reason. “Good luck, and see you tomorrow!” I called back before closing the door.

(I slyly offered her an extra towel when she came into the dining hall a couple of minutes later, holding a large fish and with a somewhat soaked top.) 

 

========================================================================

 

Ka-lick “Yes, this is Nami. I charge by the minute for spam callers, so get talking.”

“Cocoyashi is being occupied.”

“Alright, fees waived, explain.”



========================================================================

 

‘Red Leg’ Zeff stared at the cloud covered horizon as the Baratie shifted to its late night menu. There weren’t that many captains that dared brave the waves at night, but Zeff believed that anyone that did arrive while the moon was in the sky deserved to be fed regardless. Some of the chefs had to keep watch at night anyway, so it was just efficient business either way. They’d already made a killing off of that straw hat pirate’s late night snack runs. 

It wasn’t unusual for a crew to dock at the Baratie for a couple days to prepare for their next move or just rest in a neutral location. They served everyone, be they Marine, pirate, civilian, or anyone in between, and that usually kept them in business. Hosting events like Buggy the Immortal’s birthday party or Garp the Hero celebrating his grandson being promoted to Marine Captain helped cover everything else. The Arlong Pirates booking the dining hall for half a week a couple weeks ago meant they didn’t need to worry about supplies or repair costs for a while.

The Straw Hat’s crew seemed like a decent place for Sanji and the castaway. Zeff had never had the privilege of meeting Gol D Roger, but he’d been around the world enough times to know that a D, and especially one with a straw hat and a big dream, was not someone to ignore. Ds in general were dangerous, from Rocks D Xebec to Monkey D Garp.

A lot of things suddenly made sense after the castaway revealed her name. Her story matched up with what he knew of Ds too. Supposedly, she was born in the North and listened to old retired marines ramble on about their days in the Grand Line for practically her entire childhood. It explained why he heard her mumbling to herself about Haki and Wano. It didn’t explain why she kept screaming into pillows while reading his newspaper collection, but Ds were weird. As for how she got to the East, supposedly she snuck onto a World Noble’s pleasure yacht and joined the party until she got blackout drunk and ended up naked on the other side of the Red Line, drifting along the ocean’s surface. She didn’t have the Dragon’s Foot anywhere, which meant she’d gotten very lucky. 

Two Ds on a single crew was always trouble, and that wasn’t even counting the rest of the boy’s crew so far. The metal man was crazier than any East Blue native, which told Zeff he was from the Grand Line, or his parents were. The fishman had the Sun mark and claimed Arlong as his uncle, which meant it was truly extraordinary the kid had ended up willingly following a human. He recognized Nico Robin, not that he believed a lick of the rumors he’d heard about her. That bounty was originally given out of spite, and Zeff didn’t care to know why. The other girl was clearly trying to learn Haki, but her control was still horrible. Still, it was another mark towards the boy that he’d managed to snag the one girl his age in the East that had any progress in Haki at all.

His journal could have told you all of this, if you read between the lines. Some secrets were important to keep, after all, and the Will of D was one of those. It was the only such secret he’d found, and even then he’d only walked on the surface. There was always more to it than that, but Zeff didn’t want any part of it. Maybe if Sanji had been a D, or if that castaway had been with them since the rock, but as it was, he was fine with leaving some things a mystery. 

(God forbid that crew got a third D. The world wouldn’t stand a chance after that.)

The clouds could tell stories, and Zeff didn’t like what they were telling him as the sun set. The weather was never his specialty, but he had gotten old enough that his body had learned the signs for him. His stump hurt in the way that told him this was going to be a particularly bad storm, and one that wouldn’t give up without a fight. The truly worrying thing was where the clouds were coming from. The Calm Belt’s perpetual cloudless skies, windless oceans, and currentless depths were where the twin bands around the planet got their name, after all. It took a truly hardy cloud to make it all the way from the Grand Line to one of the Blues, and these weren’t any normal clouds. 

There was a storm coming. 

Notes:

Explanation time!

We start this chapter with our first Epigraph! Look forward to these in future chapters!

Roxie is ready and willing to both feed into and abuse Sanji's habits regarding women.

She continues to be a ball of chaos, and Luffy knows what a Transponder Snail is!

The Krieg Pirates couldn't even handle the first storm!

Roxie is smart enough to not let Sanji get off the hook just because Luffy already got a crewmate here

note, this isn't me trying to set up Kaya and Roxie, this is just how Roxie is. She was more focused on freaking out and being a waitress earlier, so no real chance to focus on it back then.

Sakazuki kind of just turned out like this, because it made sense that he would willingly go along with Garp's training to be a Marine.

I didn't exactly intend to worldbuild on the Sora, Warrior of the Sea comic strip, but here it is!

Roxie likes to fish, which is shockingly something no one on the crew seems to do in canon, at least not on screen.

I also debut her Unique Laughter Style, Aahaha, which was shockingly unused, along with her potentially detrimental habit of muttering.

Zeff is an old, retired pirate, and as such knows stuff about the world.

We also get a secondhand account of Roxie's cover story for her mysteriously secret knowledge of the world.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 3: Weathering The Storm

Notes:

Welcome back!

Recent events in the Manga have forced me to reconsider some of my plans, but they are mostly intact, so I don't have to restart! Sorry for the long wait, but you were warned that the start was just a pilot. I don't know how soon chapters 4 and 5 will come out, but ive been feeling quite motivated for this!

Also I edited some weird choices in the previous chapters, such as not capitalizing Straw Hat, to be more consistent with the plan going forward.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

While the circumstances that cause the Calm Belts are poorly understood even to this day, the effects are clear as day. Wind and surface currents are exceedingly rare within these four strips of ocean that separate the Grand Line from the four Blues, resulting in them being nigh impossible to sail across without alternative means of propulsion, such as rowing or engine driven paddles. Our own research into these regions has been somewhat hindered by the fact that the same factors that prevent clouds from entering the Calm Belts work against our research base.

-Excerpt from ‘The Calm Mystery’, a research paper from the Weatherian Research Institute regarding the Calm Belts. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The storm struck at noon.

It wasn’t any normal storm.

It was as if the weather itself objected to the Baratie’s continued existence.

 

========================================================================

 

I felt someone knock on my shell. The storm had been tossing the Baratie and the Going Merry around the waves since yesterday, and everyone had to help keep the ships together, literally and figuratively. They’d tied the two ships together to help prevent either of them capsizing. I was pretty sure it was one of the only things keeping us all alive at this point.

I emerged from my shell bleary eyed and with a dry mouth, which felt especially uncomfortable in my full Telesnail form. My shell was shockingly comfortable, and it had felt even better when I had collapsed into this form and curled right up after my last shift on the ropes. One of the chefs was grabbing a box of nails from the hold and was trying to get my attention.

“What?”

“We’ve hit a lull in the storm, and Zeff wants everyone in the dining room for a meeting.” The cook explained. 

I waved him off. “Yeah, I’m coming. Anything break while I was asleep?”

He hefted the box of nails. “It started hailing, so we had to board up the windows.”

My mind stalled for a moment. “But we’re near the Calm Belt.” Those were essentially this worlds Tropics of Cancer and Capricorn. There shouldn’t have been hail anywhere near here, except on mountains or winter islands down in the Grand Line. 

“Zeff said he’d explain.” The chef shrugged before heading up the stairs. 

I yawned and stretched as I returned to base form. My clothes were all stiff and moist, but I’d rather ruin one outfit during this storm than have to wash my entire wardrobe. It wasn’t like I was going to have much need for my spare waitress uniform when the storm cleared up, after all.

I had to run through the pouring rain to get from the entrance into the hold to the dining hall. Apparently what the chef meant by ‘lull in the storm’ was that the wind had calmed down to the levels of a wind logia toddler throwing a tantrum. When I fell asleep, it had been closer to a wind logia Enel personally trying to kill us all. I’d take what I could get.

The dining hall had turned into somewhat of a war room. Kaya and a chef were arguing over a map, Franky was standing in a bucket as he drained water from his systems, and Robin had her arms in a bucket of ice water. There were limits to how much second hand rope burn she could take, apparently. Zeff was waiting near the central pillar, sitting in a big armchair without his peg leg on and with ice packs on the old injury. I looked around for Luffy, only to realize he was laying on the floor with a nasty bump on his head, which was itself covered with an ice pack. Sanji came down the spiral stairs from the kitchen along with some of the other chefs carrying platters of food. 

(All the customers and Marines left yesterday, right before the storm really started trying to kill us. It was just us out here.)

I grabbed a grilled cheese crab melt as Zeff used his peg leg like a gavel against the pillar to get everyone’s attention. “I have good news and bad news. I know exactly what’s going on.”

There was a moment of silence. “Is that good or bad?” someone asked.

“It’s both. This is a Grand Line hurricane. We’re lucky the most it's done so far was snow and hail.” Zeff continued.

“Wait, how’d it get over the Calm Belt? Isn’t it always calm in there?” I asked.

“It takes a truly horrible storm to make it from the Grand Line to the Blues. This storm used to be much worse before it crossed over, and should blow itself out within the next couple of days. They’re more common in the North and West due to the New World, but this is the first time I’ve seen one form in Paradise. As is, this is a taste of what Grand Line weather is like, brat, so pay attention.” Zeff said, staring at Luffy, who was suddenly standing.

“That Krieg pirate said his fleet was destroyed by a storm.” I remembered.

“This is probably the same storm.” Zeff said. 

“Can we get to an island?” Franky asked.

“That’s what we’ve been trying to do, but the compass isn’t leading anywhere!” Kaya said in frustration, holding up three different compasses, all of which were spinning wildly. 

“The storm is magnetically charged. We aren’t going to find a port unless we crash into one.” Zeff said grimly. 

“What’re you saying old man, we’re stuck in the middle of some weird storm without any hope of rescue?” Sanji asked.

“All we can do is try to outlast it.” Zeff said with an air of finality. “Eat and rest while you can, because this might be the last break we’re getting until the end.”

I finished my sandwich and grabbed another, along with a drink. Was this replacing Krieg? Luffy hadn’t become a chore boy because he didn’t have to repay Zeff for the damage done to the ship, but the universe still conspired to keep us here. Fucking fate, why did it have to come into play already? Was some author, some equivalent of Oda, desperately trying to make money off of this in Shonen Jump?

(Bad thoughts, get out, even if I kinda wanted to see myself in the manga/anime style now.)

I had to learn how to help a ship sail at some point, at least. Better now than before I accidentally crashed us into Reverse Mountain. 

 

========================================================================

 

“Would gloves help?”

Robin looked up from her meal to see someone offering her a pair of work gloves. It was the rainbow haired waitress that Luffy had recruited. They hadn’t had a chance for a proper introduction yet, but his reasoning was something about transponder snails? If she had a garden of the mollusks that was a fine reason, as they didn’t have any snails onboard yet, but she suspected there was more to it.

There had been more to recruiting Franky and Kaya than just needing a shipwright and quartermistress, after all. Luffy had insisted that they defend Syrup to prove they were good pirates. Kaya had begged to tag along, but she’d also survived a gunshot to the head and then helped take down a notorious pirate captain after having been bedridden for a long, long time. There was something going on inside her captain’s mind. He wore his heart on his sleeve, which should have made it easy to figure out what was going on in there, but he never wore sleeves! 

(A more apt metaphor would perhaps have been a clear, concise statement in a language she didn't speak, but her arms were currently aching too much for that to spring to mind.) 

This was the grandson of the Hero of the Marines and the brother of the Red Dog. Robin refused to believe he had ended up this naïve, this childish, this simple minded. She’d have him wrapped around her finger as soon as she could figure out where all that competence actually went.

Robin waved off the offered assistance. “No, sadly, clothes don’t transfer when I spawn new limbs.”

“Well, I tried.” The young woman slipped the gloves into a pocket. “You’re uh, Robin, right?”

“Yes, first mate of the Straw Hat pirates. I believe the captain mentioned he recruited you because of snails?” Robin asked, 

“You could say that.” Roxie said with a smirk as her mouth widened and her eyes flowed up her face until they became a pair of eye stalks. “I’m the transponder snail Zoan.” 

“Oh my.” Robin said. The implications! “What type?”

Roxie blinked. “It might be the Telesnail variant? My full transformation is about that size, and I can feel about that range. I don’t know the name of the fruit, if it was like the ‘transponder transponder fruit: type Telesnail’ or just the general ‘mollusk mollusk fruit: type transponder’ or something else.” 

Robin rested her chin on her hand. “Why does a waitress know so much about devil fruits?”

“My hometown was on one of the islands where old high ranking marines go to retire. I’m pretty sure I’ve overheard enough operational and state secrets while working as a waitress that I’d get a decent bounty if I listed off everything I knew to whoever sets those prices.” Roxie explained. 

“Oh? Do tell.” Robin asked.

“Well, for one, I know it probably doesn’t mean much, but I’d like to offer my condolences for what happened to Ohara.” Roxie said. With how expressive transponder snail faces could be, it was very easy to tell the Zoan was sincere. “No one deserves to have to survive a Buster Call.” 

“Thank you. How much do you know?” Robin asked. It had been quite a while since anyone had the courage to mention her homeland to her face, if they even knew it existed. 

Roxie rubbed her chin. “The marine who was there wasn’t that high ranked, but he got high enough to ask why he was forced to help destroy an island. I know it involved a ship full of civilians being sunk, and that it involved research into the Void Century, but he never got quite drunk enough to explain what was so dangerous about that. I also know that you certainly didn’t sink any marine battleships with an ancient superweapon the island supposedly had.” 

“That is about the gist of it, yes. Would you like to increase your theoretical bounty by learning more?” Robin inquired. 

“I mean, I’m going to be on a crew with you and the Pirate King, so yes. It’s not like the government could want my head anymore than that, after all.” Roxie said.

“Very well then. Clover, the head of the Tree of Knowledge, knew the name of the kingdom the World Government fought during the Void Century. The leader of the investigation into Ohara shot my teacher right as he was about to say that name, which was supposed to tie everything together. The man who would go on to become Admiral Aokiji let me escape the island after he watched the giant vice admiral John Giant personally turn the Tree of Knowledge into kindling and used part of it to sink the ship carrying the civilians away. You probably know exactly how hard the government has been chasing me ever since.” Robin explained with an air of detachment. It still stung to recall, but she believed that history should be remembered more than she believed in avoiding her own pain. She’d have given up a long time ago if that wasn’t the case.

“Oh my god.” Roxie said, covering her mouth. “Now I’m worried I’m gonna seem like a dick.”

“Why?”

“I was going to lead into the fact I kind of wanted to learn Poneglyphic-”

Robin’s brain stalled out so hard she didn’t hear the rest of Roxie’s statement. “What?”

“I said I wanted to learn how to read and write the language on the Poneglyphs, and you were my best shot at it.” The rainbow haired girl repeated. 

“But I just told you what this knowledge did to my homeland. You know how long I’ve been hunted for this.” Robin stressed.

“Yeah.” She said it so nonchalantly too, like this wasn’t anything special.

“Then why do you want this curse?” Robin asked, a hint of desperation and confusion leaking through her usual calm mask.

“Knowledge isn’t a curse, I like learning, and history is important. I’m already saddling myself with being hunted down. Besides, it’d be pretty awkward if I found some world shattering revelation and couldn’t read the fucking thing.” Roxie said with a smile. 

Robin sighed and shook her head. “I suppose you are right. It may be time to finally organize my notes into something resembling a lesson plan, after we survive the storm, of course.” 

“Yeah, I think being splattered across the Red Line wouldn’t make for a very good learning experience.” Roxie said.

Robin had to suppress a laugh as she finished her food and the Zoan left the dining hall to help outside. What was it with Ds and knocking on her walls? 

 

 ========================================================================

 

The storm followed them. It was the only explanation. Even in the throes of hunger and thirst, the last of the Krieg pirates could tell that this was the same storm. They had to brave it one last time, just for one or two more days. If this floating restaurant turned out to be a lie, they might just have to eat Gin, but that was a distant thought at the moment. Everyone was far more focused on survival.



========================================================================

 

There was so much to fix that Franky found himself remembering all the repairs the entire city needed every year after the Aqua Laguna. This wasn’t the first time he’d been homesick for Water 7, but it was the first time in a while. It was somewhat of a cycle that kept itself going, because whenever he’d remember Water 7, he’d try to distract himself with working on a ship or repairing something, but that would just bring back more memories. At least he kept remembering good advice this time around.

(“Do you see, boys? Feel that flex and sway. Even ships swim through the ocean.”)

“Oi! Cook! Pass the wrench!” Franky called as he stuck an arm out from the crawl space within the Baratie he had shimmied into. 

“I’m not joining your crew, you damn robot!” Sanji said as he handed Franky the wrench all the same.

“I never said ya would.” Franky said. “Besides, “I’m a cyborg, not a robot, get it straight.” He activated one of his nipple flashlights to get more light. Lighting a candle would have just done more damage, as he was investigating an issue with the gas tanks.

The cook took a long puff on his cigarette. “Damn stubborn monkey can’t even take no for an answer. Then Roxie joins him like it isn’t anything and even tries to get me to accept his offer! I have more important things to do here than run off to join a pirate crew.” 

“Y’know, I was in your position just a couple days ago.” Franky said. 

“What, did he eventually break down your iron spine or whatever’s in there?” Sanji asked. 

“Worse, he recruited my sister.”

“Roxie isn’t my sister!” Sanji objected.

“That wasn’t my point. Years ago, her family saved me from a shipwreck, and I was in their debt, building ships for them until their deaths. Then it was just us and her butlers, and one of them was a pirate gunning for her fortune. He tried to kill all of us the night after Luffy and his crew arrived. They helped me take down the Black Cat pirates that were coming to take the fortune.” Franky said as he moved a pipe out of the way so he could get a better look at what he’d identified as the fuel main.

“So what, he’s not as shitty as most pirates.” Sanji scoffed. 

“What I’m saying is that it wasn’t until Kaya tried to run off with Luffy that I accepted maybe tying myself down to repaying some kind of debt instead of trying to fulfill my dream was a mistake.” Franky concluded. “Hand me the epoxy, I think I found the problem.”

“But you’re still with that family. Kaya’s on the crew with you.” Sanji pointed out as he handed Franky a jar.

“Yeah, but that’s not because I’m trying to repay a debt to her parents for helping save my life. It’s because our dreams are compatible, along with the captain’s dream. Building a ship to see the entire world goes well with becoming the Pirate King, don’t you think?” Franky said as he applied a rough fix to the problem. It would be better to replace the pipe wholesale, but covering the hole with a metal patch would work until after the storm had blown over. 

“Why would you go and become a criminal for something as childish as a dream?”

“Take it from a guy in his mid 30s who installed flashlights into his nipples because he thought it’d be funny, kid, being childish isn’t that bad. Accepting that is one of the most mature things you can do, far as I can tell.” Franky advised. “Everyone has a dream, even if they don’t realize it. If your dream is to take over this restaurant, I wouldn’t blame you for staying here and trying to do that. If it’s anything else on the seas, Luffy already made the offer.” 

Sanji didn’t respond. By the time Franky had wormed his way back out into the kitchen, the cook was gone. Franky went off to find something else to try and fix. He hoped he’d given the boy plenty to think about. 

 

========================================================================

 

A pirate with only his feet, head, and hands left to his name drifts on the East Blue on a small raft, desperately searching for his body or his crew. He encounters a small island and helps an old man discover that the treasure he had been searching for all his life was a lie, but that the real treasure was the friends he made along the way. The pirate spends the night on the island before moving on in his quest. 

 

========================================================================

As Jinbe took a short break from the chaos, he found himself remembering better times. He remembered the days when he could trust that his uncle’s words were right. The days when Fisher Tiger and Queen Otohime were alive and the dream of free fishmen on the surface didn’t seem so impossible. Then things began to go wrong, and there wasn’t anything he could do to stop it. 

(He remembered the days before his captain’s death. Koala had bunked with him while they took her home, and he would never forget the constant, disturbingly permanent smile on her face. Watching it slowly melt and break over her days on the ship taught him something. Koala was enough to convince him that humans as a species weren’t the problem, but his uncle never seemed to get that.)

A smell drew Jinbe’s attention. The chef that Luffy kept trying to recruit was approaching him with a steaming pot that smelled amazing. “When was the last time you ate?” 

“I…” Jinbe tried to remember, but the last meal he could remember was when Zeff was explaining why they couldn’t find a port. That had been nearly two days ago, hadn’t it?

“I thought so. Here, I remembered your order from the party.” Sanji said, handing the fishman the pot.  A couple weeks ago, Arlong had hosted a party at the Baratie as a gathering for Fishmen from across the East.

“Oh, thank you.” Jinbe said before taking the lid off of the pot to reveal a whole slow roasted coconut crab resting on a bed of rice. The delicious smell reminded his appetite of its job, and Jinbe began devouring the crab, using shards of the shell to scoop up the rice. 

The cook lit up a new cigarette with a thoughtful expression as Jinbe ate. He looked out the window as the storm raged outside. They were in another calmer period, and Jinbe hoped it was a sign that the storm was finally dying.

“You looked happy during the party.” Sanji said, breaking the silence as Jinbe cleaned his teeth with the thin end of one of the crab’s feet.

“It was fun, and you were great hosts.” Jinbe said. He’d been able to forget they were so far from home, at least for a couple days.

“Why did you leave that crew?” Sanji asked. 

Jinbe was quiet for a few moments as he thought about his answer. “I realized my uncle was too far gone.” The cook made a ‘go on’ gesture with his cigarette. “Queen Otohime, the queen of Fishman Island, tried her best to make fishmen accepted above the waves, it was her dream. Fisher Tiger, leader of the Fishman Pirates wanted the same, but he was far more focused on fighting our oppressors than gaining equality. I was the cabin boy on the ship, and my uncle Arlong was an officer on the crew. When Fisher Tiger died, the crew fell apart, and my uncle was only able to keep a small portion of the crew together to form a new crew, the Arlong Pirates.” 

“That’s why a bunch of you had that sun tattoo, yeah?” Sanji asked.

“It was to replace the Dragon’s Foot mark on the former slaves among us and keep anyone from figuring out which of us had been enslaved before. It was Fisher Tiger’s flag. It’s a mark of pride that I don’t regret accepting.” Jinbe explained, pulling aside his shirt to show the mark on his chest. “My uncle insisted we all get new tattoos to mark us as the Arlong Pirates after we set out. That, however, I regret.”

Sanji took a long drag on his cigarette. “This is where it all goes wrong, isn’t it.”

“Fisher Tiger went after marines, slavers, anyone who had an anti-fishman reputation. My uncle went farther.” Jinbe explained. “We attacked civilian ships, ports without marine bases, and more. It wasn’t all at once, but over the years he became worse and worse. He started talking about how we were supposedly superior to humans in every way and thus should have been the ones on top. I argued with him, but he was the captain, and I convinced myself that all of the random harm we were causing was necessary, that my Queen’s dream couldn’t be fulfilled without a threat behind it.”

(He cursed himself for it, sometimes. For being young and taking the easy option of believing that it would all work out, that his uncle was right because he had been in all those meetings with Fisher Tiger that JInbe had been too young to attend. Jinbe knew it was unfair to blame his younger self for having faith in his family, but sometimes, in the dead of night, he didn’t care.)

“What changed?”

“After the party, my uncle gathered everyone below your ship.” There was a flash of lightning. “He said this wasn’t just a party, that he had gathered everyone together for something bigger. He wanted to found a Fishman Empire, so that we could walk on the surface without worrying about slavery or prejudice. It was a wonderful idea, but then he said he already had a target, a village on a remote island, far from any marine bases and with easy access to the sea.” Jinbe explained, memories flashing through his mind. “It was the last straw. I couldn’t take any more, and Queen Otohime would never have approved of founding an empire just to treat humans as horribly as we were treated. I left the Arlong Pirates and searched for someone who might be able to take down my uncle ”

“And you really think that idiot can do that?” Sanji asked skeptically.

“Luffy may be somewhat simple at times, but he is pure of heart. I have seen him fight, and I have watched him battle and win against two of the strongest pirates in the East Blue purely because someone asked him to. I am confident that we may be able to defeat Arlong and end an empire before it starts.” That was saying nothing of Franky and Robin, but the captain’s ideals were just as important as the rest of the crew’s fighting capability.

Sanji was silent for a few moments, and before he could respond, one of the chefs came bursting into the dining hall. “There’s a ship coming, off the port bow!”

 

========================================================================

 

“That’s the Baratie alright, although I thought those other pirates would have left by now.”

“They don’t matter, and even if they do, they’ll make a great start on the Krieg Fleet once again.”



========================================================================

 

A galleon with a dragon figurehead slowly approached the Baratie and Going Merry. Zeff and I got a good look at it from the top deck, where I had just finished helping the old man fix a hole in his ceiling after lightning struck the Baratie. The figurehead nearly hit the railing as it stared us in the face. I somewhat wished I had access to what a visual snail could have done, because I kind of wanted to frame the supremely unimpressed expression on Zeff’s face as he stared down the massive flagship. 

I could just barely make out the jolly roger of the Krieg Pirates flapping in the wind far above our heads. The moans of the starved crew echoed from across the deck. This was definitely Don Krieg’s ship, and the damage matched a storm just like this one. They may have even been hit by this storm before it was weakened in the trip over the Calm Belt.

(A part of me I was still trying to kill asked if Zeff’s roof being broken and a galleon approaching the ship, just as in the timeline I knew, was a sign that it was all preordained.)

It was at this moment I remembered that Zeff had been to the Grand Line and nearly smacked myself. “Oh yeah, could you teach me Haki?”

Zeff turned to begin heading for the stairs as he answered my question. “I suppose none of the marines would teach you?”

“No, and it was very frustrating because they never talked about how they got it, just that training it was grueling. Every time I tried to ask they refused because I didn’t have clearance.” I claimed, pumping all of my frustration about my own, private failed attempts into my voice.

“Well, they were right, only commodores and above get Haki training, and it’s mandatory for vice admirals. They were also complaining because Haki isn’t something you can be taught in a day, or even a week. It can take years to cover the basics, like learning to cook pufferfish or similar delicacies.” Zeff explained. “There is no quick or easy way to learn how to bring your soul to bear against your opponents. You will need to find a teacher on the Grand Line, and either stay with them for training or convince them to join your crew. I don't even know how to use Haki, or I would have taught Sanji, and he could have taught you.” 

I let out a deep sigh as we descended through the ship. “That makes sense, even if I don’t like it. Is there any way to tell who has it?”

“One of the most basic techniques of Haki is using it to sense others using the other two most basic techniques, which can look like a pulse of power or a black coating to the trained eye respectively. The former makes people pass out, and the latter strengthens whatever the user puts their Haki into.” Zeff explained. “You won’t be able to tell just by looking unless someone is using enough Haki that even someone without that technique can see the black covering their skin, but keep an eye out for anyone who could, say, fight off a swordsman with a fork. You should be able to figure it out from there.”

Fuck. “Thank you for the advice.” I knew it wouldn’t be that simple, but I had to try. At least that explained how inconsistent the visuals for Haki were before the timeskip.

We got to the kitchen just as the front doors for the dining hall slammed open. Zeff began preparing to cook a large feast as I went down the spiral staircase and rested my elbows on the railing to watch the proceedings unfold.

Don Krieg was a large man, and his large cloak and well hidden golden armor helped sell that image of him. He also looked more battered and weary than I had expected, but I suppose being chased by the very storm that took them down was more difficult than just fleeing Mihawk. Gin was supporting him and begging for aid from the chefs taking a break in the dining hall, along with a few of my fellow Straw Hats.

“Please, my captain hasn’t eaten in days, he needs food!”

“Shove it, pirate. We’re not serving customers during a storm like this!” Patty retorted, to a general murmur of support from the gathered chefs.

I felt Sanji pass behind me as he went up to the kitchen. “We have money this time!” Gin said desperately. “Please, the storm ruined all our food and water!” Krieg abruptly crashed to the ground. “Captain!”

The pirate admiral rose to a shaky bow on his knees with his head pressed to the ground. “Please… We’ve been drifting for days, I’ll take leftovers, anything…”

Intellectually, I knew what this man had probably done. I knew his reputation just from how everyone was treating him. What I also knew was that I could hear both Sanji and Zeff cooking up a storm in the kitchen above me, and that there was a basket of freshly baked flatbread and a pitcher of water waiting for me to pick up in the area where the chefs left dishes for the waiters. It was pretty clear what they intended for me to do.

“I swear, I’m the new girl around here and even I know this isn’t what the old man wanted when he founded this place. Y'all should be ashamed.” I said as I pushed through the crowd of chefs and began setting up a place setting on the table closest to the front doors.

“What are you doing, Roxie?!” Patty yelled from his place at the forefront of the crowd.

“What one of you should have done when a starving man walked in here. You’re chefs aren’t you?” I crouched down on the other side of the pirate captain from Gin. “Help me get him up to the table.”

Gin blinked at me for a couple seconds. “What?”

“I said help me lift him up so he can sit at the table. This is a restaurant, people eat at tables, not on the ground.” I said.

“Thank…. You…” Don Krieg said, and it honestly made me question just how much of this was an act. Either he was a better actor than I expected, or he was at least partially reduced to this state by sheer hunger. 

“Alright, one, two, three!” I counted out the signal to lift the very heavy pirate off the ground and back onto his feet. It took a few heavy steps, but we got him to the table, where he immediately began scarfing down the appetizer of flatbread.

“Your real meal should be here shortly, of course, but this should tide you over till then.” I said, partially slipping into waitress mode.

“What, no, don’t feed him! He’s a dangerous pirate!” Someone in the crowd of chefs objected.

“He’s a starved man out on the open ocean during a storm, with who knows how many others out there on that ship. I swear, am I the only one who actually asked why the old man founded this place?!” I said.

“She’s right.” Sanji said as he descended the stairs, carrying a large bowl of fried rice and a bottle of rum. The crowd of chefs parted to let him approach the table. “I will take it from here, mademoiselle Roxie.”

I barely held back a snort. “As you wish, good sir. I will leave you to it.” I walked off to stand with Jinbe, who was watching the pirate eat with an expression I couldn’t quite read. Luffy was off in the crowd, and I guessed the rest of the crew were dealing with the storm while we all dealt with the pirates. 

“What did you mean, that this was why this restaurant was founded?” Jinbe asked.

“I never heard the full story, but Zeff told me it was because he nearly starved after being shipwrecked. One of his dreams during that time was for a floating restaurant to pass by and rescue them.” I explained quietly. 

“Most of the employees don’t seem to care about that.” Jinbe pointed out.

“About two weeks ago, I was in the North Blue. I boarded a party ship and got so drunk that when I woke up, I was in the East, on this ship. They fished me out of the ocean, naked and hungover. The story stuck with me.” I explained. 

“Why did you want to join our crew?” Jinbe asked.

“Luffy’s brother is cleaning the North. Besides, I had to help the old man get Sanji off this boat somehow.” I said. 

“What does Luffy’s brother have to do with this?”

“Don’t you read the newsp-”

My statement was cut off by Krieg slamming down the empty bottle of rum and belching like a king. The sheer improvement the meal had made for him really made me wonder what was going on in this world’s human biology. Just how fast could we absorb nutrients? There was never a concern of forcing the body into shock by suddenly eating too much. I really had to go look at some medical textbooks at some point, if only to know what was going on in my own body. 

(Oh by Nikka I was going to have to deal with periods, that was something I hadn’t thought about yet. I promptly locked that thought away until it would eventually be relevant.)

“Ah, that was a great meal. Of course, I expect the rest of my crew to get similar treatment.” Krieg was saying as I zoned back in.

“Of course, sir. Our head chef is preparing a feast as we speak.” I said, attempting to placate the captain, who was eyeing us as if evaluating our fighting capabilities. He hadn’t lashed out quite yet, but that didn’t mean he was docile. 

“Good. I’ll expect similar promptness when you are all part of my new fleet.” Krieg said.

I made sure I was standing mostly behind Jinbe as the entire dining hall erupted in objections. The boy wasn’t as large as he would be in his 40s, but he was still a whale shark fishman, and that brought both strength and size.

“This wasn’t what we agreed to, Don Krieg!” Gin said, shouting over the crowd.

“I told you when we approached that we needed more men, Gin. The entire fleet needs to be rebuilt, and this will be a fine start. The rest can come from finer, Grand Line stock during our second attempt to enter that hell of an ocean.” Krieg stated.

“Hey Luffy!” I called across the hall.

“What, snail girl?” Luffy asked as everyone turned to watch the exchange.

“That guy’s got the second highest bounty in the East, I bet you’ll get a pretty big starting bounty if you beat his face in for trying to recruit you.” I said. 

“Oh, nice!” was all I got in response before Luffy launched himself at Krieg.

“Did you have to do that?” Sanji asked as he got out of the way of the two brawling captains.

“Yes.” I said, utterly unashamed. They would have started fighting anyway, after all.  

“You do realize they’re going to destroy all of our tables, right?” Sanji pointed out, motioning to the already destroyed table that Krieg had been eating at moments before.

“Right.” I nodded. “Luffy! Take him outside!”

“Alright!” Luffy called back as he used the handles on the front door to do a Gum Gum Rocket, which launched both him and Krieg out onto the deck.

“The doors weren’t much better!” Sanji said in frustration.

“Hold on.” I said as the dust cleared. There was suddenly sunlight streaming in through the open doors, and the sky outside showed a mildly cloudy day, but the storm was gone. “Where’d the storm go?”

Before anyone could answer, there was a sound like a thunderclap from outside before a tall, red haired woman in shorts, a tight tshirt, and a cloudy shawl walked through the ruins of the front door. She was dragging Luffy and Krieg by the back of their shirts, and both of them were smoking as if they had just been electrocuted. Krieg was dazed, and Luffy was pouting with an egg sized lump on his forehead. She let them drop to the ground before dusting off her hands, which made me notice her left arm was an advanced metal prosthetic.

“Alright, I need a quick bite before heading off to deal with the chucklefucks who decided to mess with my hometown. Consider dealing with the storm and these lunatics for you as your payment.”

The Golden Cartographer had arrived. 

Notes:

Explanation time!

Here we get our second Epigraph, from the people Nami studied with during the timeskip.

welcome to "How Roxie learns how to sail", under possibly the worst circumstances she could. Like learning how to do electrical work in the middle of a nuclear reactor that's mid meltdown

Roxie decided to go talk to Robin, and I think it went pretty well, even if Robin is kind of trauma dumping there. Roxie also cheated, but that's standard

Franky's old, and a good judge of character, so he sees right through Sanji.

Buggy deals with Gaimon's story, because the Straw Hats never even went to Gaimon's island.

JInbe's backstory! He isn't just Arlong's nephew, he was the cabin boy of the Sun Pirates.

Zeff went to the Grand Line, but he wasn't there long enough to learn more than how to recognize Haki for what it was. The details This is also how I plan to handle Haki, because relatively weak Armament Haki just isn't visible.

Roxie believes in the ideals of the Baratie, so she does her job as a waitress.

She also begins to question the somewhat anime logic that One Piece's world operates under even without Luffy's awakening

Because of his decent service, and the fact that neither Roxie or Sanji stood near him, Krieg didn't instantly attack anyone. This leaves plenty of space for Roxie to start some chaos anyway, because she's Roxie

Nami's design is based on a combination of her beta design (where she wielded a large battle ax and had a metal arm), and the good timeline Nami Oda drew for when he drew each Straw Hat at 40 and 60 in a good and bad timeline. I look forward to exploring her, and what exactly made her a Warlord

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 4: Let The Pirates Eat!

Notes:

Welcome Back!

This is unusual, as I don't usually release two chapters of a thing in a row, but frankly I don't have much else worth releasing ATM due to how much of this story I've written recently. I have a small backlog, its amazing, specifically up to around the mid point of Arlong Park

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Alongside ‘Desert King’ Sir Crocodile and “The Tyrant” Jewelry Bonney, “The Golden Cartographer’ Nami is one of the few modern Warlords to commonly work with the government, rather than use their position to act as a ‘legal’ pirate. Most attribute this to her famed greed, as Warlords, unlike normal pirates, can freely claim the bounties of their opponents. While she lacks any sort of Devil Fruit abilities, her absurd understanding of weather science, incredibly advanced prosthetic arm, and living cloud companion more than make up for this, allowing her to stand toe to toe with Dracule Mihawk, the Greatest Swordsman, who stands as the only other modern Warlord without a Devil Fruit. 

Many pirates, bounty hunters, and sea beasts have fallen to the former Weather Witch’s ability to manipulate the weather as a conductor would manipulate their orchestra. Just as many islands have been saved from natural disasters such as typhoons and droughts by the Golden Cartographer, often at absurd prices. Despite this, most of her clients claim that the prices they paid were more than worth it, as the lives saved were worth more than any amount of gold they were forced to pay. 

-Excerpt from ‘The Three Great Powers, 10th edition’, a guide to some of the most powerful people in the modern world. The author remains unknown despite the fact that some of the information on the Warlords and Emperors of the Sea could only have been obtained from personal interviews. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Here is your food, Ma’am.”

“Thank you, dear.” Nami took the food from the young waitress with a smile and a wink.

The girl flushed and looked away, which made Nami smile into her drink as she took a sip. It was fun to tease people like this, especially the gay kids. Now, she couldn’t tell if someone was gay the same way she could tell it was going to be foggy in about an hour, but the waitress had stared at her chest for far too long to be fully straight.  It might not have been nearly as bad as when Nami was a kid but geez girl, combined with that dye job, and she might as well have been screaming it to the heavens.

The warlord turned her attention to the large wooden space that now surrounded the Baratie after Zeff had pulled a lever. She had a good view of the two pirates tied up on opposite ends of the semi-circle from her place in one of the VIP balcony seats. The goose egg she’d given the rubbery kid was long gone and Krieg had mostly recovered from being struck by a Thunder Tempo. 

She’d originally been in the first half of Paradise because Garp had called and ordered her to go deal with a pirate fleet headed into the Grand Line, but by the time she got there, the situation was preparing to take care of itself. The area around Reverse Mountain was meteorologically antagonistic on the best of days, but the storm the Krieg Fleet sailed into was one of the rare typhoons Weatheria called Catastrophes. They were Grand Line storms strong enough to make it into the Blues and could wipe out small islands.

While Nami was confident the fleet of East Blue ships wouldn’t survive the storm, she had kept an eye on them from within the eye of the storm to make sure. The flagship, a converted Marine Battle, was the only one to make it back into the East due to the Seastone coating on the bottom of the hull. It was child's play to keep the storm going vaguely in their direction as it lost power, even if she did briefly lose track of them.

It was now a couple days later, and the storm was getting into inhabited waters, so she decided to break it and deal with the pirates herself. The 17 million bounty on the captain’s head was chump change to her at this point, but every Berri counted. Some of the bounty for him would have gone to the Marines, given she was a Warlord, but Arlong’s bounty would more than cover the difference.

Nami stood up and snapped her prosthetic left hand, creating a small thunderclap which drew the attention of everyone waiting to see why she had them drag these two pirates out there. She leaned against the railing as she began speaking. “Alright, Straw Hat Luffy and Pirate Commodore Krieg, you two are going to fight. I’m told you both want to go to the Grand Line. Whoever wins gets some tips for the journey and a map of the world better than any you’re going to get any time soon. Whoever loses gets turned in to the Marines.”

Both of the pirates stiffened at the threat before eyeing each other, clearly sizing their opponent up. Honestly, for Nami, the fight was a foregone conclusion. Krieg might have had one of the highest bounties in the East, but frankly most of that came from his fleet rather than just himself. By contrast, his opponent was Monkey D Luffy, one of Garp’s grandsons. She’d known the old bastard since she was still in the Marine Survey Corp, and frankly some of the stories her mother had told her from his younger days would have gotten him a bounty if he wasn’t a Marine Cadet already.

Luffy was going to win this, obviously. This whole competition was just an excuse to have lunch and a show. “As for the rules, standard Davy Back Captain Fight guidelines. The platform you two are currently on is the arena, and the first person to touch the rest of the boat or the water loses. It’s not quite fifty meters, but I have things to do. No tricks, no trying to loophole your way out of this, Krieg. Zeff’s the referee. I want a quick, clean fight that’s over by the time I finish lunch.” She gave a quick double clap, which made Hera unwind herself from around the two pirates and return to his usual position within her prosthetic providing just the right amount of heat to ease her aching stump of a shoulder. “Go!” 

The two captains launched into combat, but Nami lost interest relatively quickly. She’d expected as much, but these were just two East Blue pirates going at it. Don Krieg had some decent tricks, but she’d seen better the few times she’d happened to be in the area when the Foxy Pirates were doing their thing. Luffy’s devil fruit was interesting, but she’d seen Katakuri use a similar fighting style in more interesting ways before. He definitely had potential, Don Krieg wasn’t enough to make him show most of it. 

As she sat down and began to work her way through the fish and sea salad Zeff had prepared for her, Nami noticed the waitress had stayed on the balcony. She was still holding the bottle of wine she’d used to pour Nami’s drink, which justified her presence. Or rather, it would have if she wasn’t so blatantly trying not to stare at the Warlord.

“You aren’t being very subtle, you know.” Nami said after a minute or so.

“Sorry, sorry, I just, as a young pirate I can only dream of ending up as awesome as you are.” The waitress rambled out. 

Nami hummed. “I didn’t think Zeff was acting as a pirate captain anymore.”

“Oh, no, I’m currently waiting for Luffy to finish convincing Sanji to join his crew before joining myself.” She explained.

“Good, Zeff’s been trying to get rid of that boy for years now.” Nami agreed. “For a member of his crew, you don’t seem too interested in your captain’s fight.”

The waitress shrugged. “Luffy’s, well, Monkey D Luffy.” She said, as if that explained everything, which it did.

“You put the pieces together.” Nami said approvingly. “Good. A mind like that will take you far.” 

Wild cheering from Don Krieg’s ship drew both of the women’s attention to the fight, where Luffy had been knocked high into the air by a golf swing from the commodore, who was using some sort of spear now. The boy managed to grab onto the platform and land safely, but it was a near thing. Luffy had nearly gone straight through the commodore’s ship’s sail.

“We were actually on our way to Cocoyashi, before the storm hit and everything.” The waitress said.

“I hope you weren’t planning on a raid or something stupid like that.” Nami said, a hint of threat in her voice.

“No, no, no!” the young pirate frantically denied. “Our helmsman knew about the occupation and asked Luffy to help on his way to the Grand Line.”

“Now isn’t that convenient.” Nami said as something resembling a plan began forming in the back of her head. “Leave the wine here and go make sure your crew’s gathered. The fight shouldn’t last much longer.”

“Yes, Maam!” The waitress said before dashing off. Nami caught the wine bottle before it fell off the table. It was good to see the next generation had so much energy. 

Nami finished off the last of her meal as she flushed out her plan. The village had already been under Arlong’s thumb for a few weeks at this point; they could survive another day. She chugged the rest of the wine, a cheap tangerine wine, just like always.

“GUM GUM CROSSBOW!”

The boy’s shout drew her attention back to the fight, where Luffy had grabbed hold of Don Krieg’s legs and was swinging the man around in a circle as his body unwound from the tight coil it had been in. The commodore went faster and faster until Luffy let go, which made him sail up and over his own flagship. A loud splash told everyone exactly what had happened to the man.

Everyone on the Baratie began cheering wildly for Luffy as those on the galleon had roughly the opposite reaction. Nami snapped her left hand once again, drawing out Hera. “Go deal with them, would you?”

“Of course, Nami dear.” The Homie said lazily as she floated off to collect Don Krieg and incapacitate the rest of his crew. 

“And Straw Hat Luffy wins!” Nami announced as she stood up. “Someone call the marines.”

She had a monkey to make an offer to.



========================================================================

 

Kaya shook her hand out as her latest attempts to move the black spots around gave her cramps. 

She’d been on the edge of her seat the whole fight, because seeing Luffy fight was a spectacle. Sure, he bounced around all the time, but her captain seemed to start taking things a bit more seriously when the match started, and that was awesome. It was great to see that Luffy would have been able to take down Kalhadore Kuro even if she hadn’t helped. She’d chosen to follow the right man.

Now the Straw Hats were waiting for the Warlord to explain why she had them all gather on the platform while Luffy got medical treatment from his fight. She had helped, of course, and tried to learn all she could, but now the doctor was trying to figure out what poison Krieg had used on those weird poisoned suction cup darts of his, and that was way beyond her textbook knowledge. That part wasn’t just confusing her, either.

“But why are they suction cups?” Jinbe was asking.

“Perhaps he ran out of more traditional ammunition on his journey through the Calm Belt?” Robin suggested.

“No, darts like this-” Franky held up one of the darts for reference. “-can’t be fired from a normal gun, they need a special launching mechanism. He chose to use these as a standard part of his arsenal.”

“And his ship’s a converted Marine transport ship, so it’s coated with seastone on the bottom. That means he wouldn’t have wasted all of his real ammo on Sea Kings on the way over the Calm Belt anyway.” Roxie said.

“Could one of you hold this brat down? I need to inject the anti-venom and he’s squirming too much!” The ship’s doctor called over.

“Allow me.” Robin said as she crossed her arms. “Veinte Fleur, Hold.”

Twenty or so arms suddenly sprouted from the deck, holding down Luffy’s right arm.

“Thank you.”

“Maybe it’s because he’s cruel.” Roxie suggested, rubbing her chin. “Y’know, leaving opponents to die slowly even if they escape?” 

Their attention was drawn to Luffy as he screamed at the sky. The doctor was backing away with the used up needle, and Luffy was apparently trying to scream in victory or something, but the effect was somewhat ruined by Robin still holding down his right arm. When she let her arms fade into petals, the force of Luffy’s arm suddenly being released sent the rubber man up into the sky.

“I’ve got him!” Roxie said as she held out her arms to catch the boy. She got the location right, but the force of his landing sent both of them to the ground in a heap. “Ow.”

“I survived!” Luffy declared as he shot right back up.

“Do you not like needles, Luffy?” Kaya asked.

“No! They hurt and make my arm feel weird!” Luffy pouted as the purplish marks from the suction cups began fading.

Roxie got up while muttering darkly about something, but they never found out what it was, because at the same time the front doors of the Baratie slammed open.

“Good, you all are together.” Nami said. “I heard you were on your way to Cocoyashi after this?”

“Yes, Ma’am. I need to help free the town from my uncle’s tyranny.” Jinbe said.

The warlord clapped. “Well, kid, you’re in luck, because Cocoyashi happens to be my home town.”

“I am so sorry for what my uncle has done, Ma’am.” Jinbe said as he pressed his forehead into the deck.

“No, you’re not in trouble. You wanted to help.” Nami pointed out. “Because of that, I wanted to offer you and your captain a deal.”

“What do you want?” Luffy asked bluntly.

“You have first claim on beating Arlong into the ground, I can accept that. I was going to just fly over, but I think my home can survive the day’s journey it would take for you to sail over. What I want you to do when you get there is simple.” Nami said. “I want you to break Arlong Park.”

“What has my uncle done?” Jinbe asked, his face pale.

“He has forced the population of my home town to start building him a palace. I want you to destroy it before I get there.”

“We were probably already going to do that.” Robin pointed out.

“And why aren’t you just going to fry Arlong to a crisp in a couple hours?” Roxie asked.

“That’s easy. If I don’t stay here to escort the Krieg Pirates to the nearest Marine base, Luffy’s grandfather will catch up to you.” 

Robin, Roxie, and Luffy’s faces turn pale at that revelation. 

“Why is that important?” Kaya asked.

“You don’t know?” Nami raised an eyebrow. “Garp the Fist’s full name is ‘Monkey D Garp.’” 

Kaya joined Jinbe and Franky in a collective “WHAT?!” 

Franky was the first to recover, and he grabbed Kaya’s wrist. “Come on, Kaya, we don’t have bounties yet, we can get back to Syrup before the Marine Hero arrests us for humoring his grandson.”

“No! I’m staying here, I refuse to let my adventure end before we even dock at a real island!” Kaya said, ripping her wrist out of Franky’s grip. She noted her hand was pure black.

Meanwhile, Jinbe was solemnly nodding. “Even if I am captured, I will have upheld Fisher Tiger’s legacy.” 

“Come on guys, we just need to outrun him! We’ll be fine.” Roxie said. 

“Yeah!” Luffy says, but it's noticeably less enthusiastic than normal.

“Of course, if Arlong isn’t ready for me to haul straight to Impel Down by the time I get back home in a couple days, or if any of you harm my home town, I might end up at least 80 million berries richer.” Nami said nonchalantly.

Kaya hesitantly raised her hand. “Isn’t the consolation bounty only 100K berries?”

“You can ask your First Mate about that when you get out to sea, little lady.” Nami said before turning to Luffy. “Do we have a deal, Monkey?”

Luffy suddenly looked serious again, like he had during the fight, and Kaya felt a chill go down her spine despite not even being the target of the look. “Yes.”

Nami clapped again. “Great! Now, there should be just enough time for you to have a quick victory party before heading off. You kids have fun, I’m going to go get paid for dealing with these idiots.” 

The Warlord was turning towards the Krieg flagship when Roxie spoke up. “Hold on, can I just ask one question before you go?” 

Nami rolled her eyes. “Sure, but if it’s stupid I’m charging you per letter.”

“Why did a cartographer like you become a Warlord? Aren’t they meant to be pirates?”

Nami chuckled at that as she shrugged. “My uncle Senny and I disagreed on whether or not an island existed. Nothing more than that.”

Roxie and Robin had the exact same look of revelation on their faces as a tendril of golden clouds pulled Nami up into the flagship and out of sight.

“Oh.”

“Oh my.”

Kaya pointed at both of the long haired girls. “You two know something.”

“Who cares, it's time to PARTY!” Luffy shot off like a cheetah into the Baratie before anyone could stop him. 

“It’s Robin’s story to tell.” Roxie said, gesturing to their First mate. 

A pained expression crossed Robin’s face before she took a deep breath and began explaining. “My bounty stems from the same incident that made the Golden Cartographer a criminal, it seems.” 

“But aren’t you wanted for destroying some battleships?” Jinbe asked skeptically.

“I was 8 at the time, Jinbe. You should be smart enough to realize I couldn’t have done that with my fruit at the time.” Robin retorted.

“Of course, you and Luffy could probably take out most of the Eastern Fleet in an afternoon if you really tried.” Roxie said.

Robin rolled her eyes. “Yes, but I’ve had over twenty years to practice, and Luffy has had a decade. Given the strength of the Eastern Fleet, most pairs of Devil Fruit users could feasibly do the same with enough practice.” 

“Even two people with models of the Fish Fish fruit?”

“There’s a Fish Fish fruit? How does that work?” Franky asked.

“Kaido has one of the mythical models, so presumably normal ones exist.” Roxie claimed. 

“Why do you know the specific name of Kaido’s Devil Fruit? How?!” Kaya asked.

“One of the older Marines in my hometown worked at Punk Hazard when Kaido was being experimented on there.” Roxie said.

“What in the name of-”

“GUYS, THERE’S FOOD IN HERE, COME EAT!” Luffy called from the dining hall, interrupting Kaya’s incredulous question.

Kaya sighed as she followed the group inside. She was learning too much today, and it was great, but there was only so much she could take at once.



========================================================================

 

I had discovered just one small problem with my new body.

I couldn’t get drunk. 

This was a problem because I’d intended to give some big drunken declaration to Sanji to push him over the edge of joining the crew, because there hadn’t been any big ‘Zoro nearly dies for his dream to show Sanji dreams are worth pursuing’ moment yet. I thought it was going to be easy, because I knew that old trick of putting out a cup of beer and waiting for snails to dive in and die, but apparently that was for other reasons than drunkenly falling in, or I was just wrong entirely. How did I figure all of this out, you might ask? Well, I was currently on my second full bottle of the highest proof whiskey Zeff had, the kind that could be used as a medical disinfectant in an emergency. 

This was also my first indication that some of my snail traits leaked through to my fully human form, because I wasn’t in either of my snail forms for the second bottle. This made sense, because of what I knew of Chopper and his experimentation, but it was interesting to notice this detail for myself. It was also possible this was a trait unique to Transponder Snails, or this universe’s snails in general, which seemed plausible, but I couldn’t be sure. I wasn’t an expert on snails. I hadn’t exactly expected to be able to turn into one. 

My musings were interrupted by Luffy crashing through the ceiling and landing at my feet. I leaned over him and saw that he had a distinctly shoe shaped crater in his face.

“Did you try to steal food from the kitchen? There’s plenty in here, you know.”

“No! I was asking Sanji to join, because we’re leaving soon, but he refused again!” Luffy whined before pulling his face back to normal. 

I rolled my eyes. “Here, let me try. Also, I think Zeff wanted to talk to you?”

“Alright, thanks!” Luffy said before he vanished into the crowd.

I finished off my bottle of whiskey and made my way to the kitchen through the party. I sidestepped Jinbe and Franky’s arm wrestling competition, jumped over Kaya failing at limbo, and waved at Robin, who was discussing recipes with one of the older chefs. Luffy was busy refusing Zeff’s log book, which I could respect. Granted, between Robin and I, he’d have more information available than Zeff could have ever recorded in such a small book, but that was different. 

Sanji was the only chef in the kitchen, and he was juggling at least three different dishes between various pots and pans. It didn’t make any sense, but it smelled good, so she didn’t question it much. He also had to step around the hole in the floor where Luffy had crashed down into the dining hall. The blond boy was so immersed in his cooking that he didn’t notice when I leaned against the counter beside him. 

It took a few minutes, but Sanji eventually noticed I was there, although he didn’t acknowledge me beyond a side-eye as he put something in an oven. 

“Are you just going to ignore me this entire time?”

“Well, as we learned on Tuesday, you can’t cook, so I couldn’t exactly ask you to help.” Sanji said dryly.

“I just wanted to thank you all for saving me, and cookies seemed like a great way to do that. It was an honest mistake.” I defended myself.

“I would have appreciated it more if we didn’t have to chisel the cookies out of the cooling rack.”

“They were always on one of those racks when my grandmother made cookies!”

“Yes, because she took them off of the cookie sheet after they were finished baking.” 

I tried to push down the embarrassment as Sanji turned his attention back to his cooking.

“So, what’s on your mind? Normally by now you’d have gone full loverboy.”

“Why did you choose to go with that kid?”

“I left my homeland to see more of the world, and Luffy is going to get to the end of the Grand Line.”

(I’d been kidnapped to another dimension, but he didn’t need to know that, not yet.)

“Why are you so confident in that? You’ve known him for less than a week.”

“It’s complicated, and he’s Garp the Fist’s grandson.” 

Sanji stared at me in disbelief for a few seconds before he turned back again.

“I meant what I said. I’m not leaving this ship without you.”

“I have a debt to repay.”

“I’m pretty sure Zeff would prefer if you paid him back with a life well lived instead of being tied down to your childhood home.”

(Germa might have been where he lived as a kid, but he didn’t have a childhood there. Zeff was his father in all but biology, and my knowledge of another world only confirmed what I could have figured out from my time here.) 

“And what if I want to stay here? What if I’m happy here?”

“Then the prospect of leaving wouldn’t be so tempting for you.”

“You can’t know that.”

“Don’t make me go get Zeff’s permission to kidnap you.”

“You wouldn’t dare.”

“Watch me!” I stepped around him and stuck my head through the hole in the floor. “Hey Zeff, can we kidnap Sanji? He’s being an idiot.”

“Go ahead! The eggplant needs to get out of here before he starts getting moldy.”

I dusted off my pants as I stood up. “See! He clearly wants you to come with, not stick around here.”

“Listen to the girl, brat! I didn’t save your life to see you waste away full instead of starving to death!”

If it weren’t for the food, I think Sanji would have whipped out a cigarette there and then. As it was, he instead aggressively began stir frying something, abandoning a pot he had been stirring as he shifted the pot off the stove to make space for his wok. 

“Tell me honestly, Sanji. Do you have a dream, or do you plan to spend the rest of your father’s life arguing with him over the fact you gave up on having a dream in favor of this ship?” 

Sanji flicked his wrist, and the contents of the wok went flying in an arc towards a large bowl. When the stir fry assembled itself perfectly in the bowl, Sanji finished it off with a ladle of sauce from the pot. The oven dinged, and Sanji used his feet to open the oven, slide out the tray, and kick the contents up onto a plate. He used the stir fry bowl to crack open the coconut he had just kicked out of the oven and slid a straw inside just in time.

“FINE!” Sanji yelled as he slammed the food down onto a serving tray. “I’ll leave this shitty restaurant, I’ll be your damned cook, and I’ll find the All Blue! Is that good enough for you?!”

I laughed. “Well, captain, is it?”

“Yeah!” Two rubbery arms shot through the hole in the floor and wrapped around Sanji, who had approximately a single second to realize what was about to happen to him before he was pulled through the hole. There was a crash before Luffy continued. “Hey guys, look! We got a cook!”

I smiled as cheering erupted from beneath my feet. That could have gone better, but Sanji was on the crew! It was my first major success, even if I technically didn’t become a Straw Hat until a few seconds ago, per my own agreement with Luffy. This was going to be awesome, I was going to learn so much, I was going to almost die a dozen times in the next year but that was fine because I had a shell.

It was at this point that the magnitude of what I had agreed to while having literally no combat experience whatsoever hit me. I desperately needed to learn some form of combat, ideally before we got to Alabasta, because otherwise I got the distinct feeling I was going to end up dead. Half a dozen plans rattled through my brain like rickety trains, but the best idea I had at the moment was asking Jinbe for some Fishman Karate lessons. That had its own problems, because frankly speaking I wasn’t Robin, and so couldn’t hope to use a dozen arms to execute the techniques on air with the same effectiveness a Fishman could in the sea. There was also Rokushiki, the human equivalent of Fishman Karate, but I only knew how to perform two of the Six Powers, and I wasn’t nearly physically fit enough to perform either Moonwalk or Shave at the moment. 

(I’d have to train like Zoro to have a chance, even if I was apparently filling the role of one of the weakest crew members for now. I’d have to think up how to apply my Zoan transformations to combat…. Oooh that’s an idea, I’ll have to try that in Cocoyashi.)

I idly took the food Sanji had been making out onto the balcony and sat down. On the Robin-Franky Party Spectrum™ I was solidly on the Robin side, so I was just going to make sure this food didn’t go to waste while I tried to process what had just happened. Had Sanji been making this for himself? Oh well, he’d be glad to know someone put it to good use. 

(My first bite was like heaven, as always.)

So, Nami was… both awesome and terrifying. I’d insisted on doing my job as a waitress despite Sanji’s protests, because both Zeff and I knew that if that boy served her, he’d end up some kind of permanent debt slave. She seemed less greedy but still money hungry, if that made sense, which was easily explained by the fact she hadn’t had to pay off Arlong in this timeline. To make things easier on myself, I began putting together a rudimentary mental timeline of what in the name of Nika made Nami into a Warlord.

If Arlong never attacked Cocoyashi, then Nami would probably have become a cartographer, and her mother probably recommended her to the Marines survey corps, or some sort of equivalent. She called Sengoku “uncle Senny” which meant Bellmere was in Sengoku’s generation, and she knew him personally. Given that Nami looked to be in about her forties, this made sense. SIde note, she looked drop dead gorgeous for someone in her forties, but that wasn’t overly relevant to her timeline.

Getting back on track, the revelation about her path to being a Warlord explained exactly why she became a criminal. Her dream was to draw a complete map of the world, and the ‘wipe this island from all maps’ part of a properly executed Buster Call conflicted with that dream. Given her arm and the burn scar I saw peeking through her tshirt’s collar near her prosthetic, it was easy to conclude that she had likely been forced to participate in the Burning of Ohara, or at least been injured while trying to stop it. That didn’t explain where she got the arm or Hera, but something else I’d seen might.

There was a MADS logo on Nami’s prosthetic arm. 

MADS was the illegal research group Vegapunk was a part of before joining the World Government. It had been dissolved at some point, but apparently Nami managed to get her artificial arm from them before that point, maybe even when Dragon and Vegapunk met on Ohara for a funeral service after the Buster Call. Ohara was in the West Blue, which was just a trip across the Calm Belt from Tottoland, which meant Nami might have recovered under the care of Big Mom, and been granted Hera for her services. I couldn’t pin down a good year for when exactly she became a Warlord, but it had to have been over a decade ago, since her ascension to their ranks wasn’t in any of the newspapers I’d read in the Baratie’s collection. 

Thinking about her dream also brought into stark clarity the fact that I hadn’t decided on my own dream yet. I’d read a few in my time, mostly either getting home, finding the One Piece, or just having an adventure, but I wasn’t too bothered by all of those. Getting home was the most appealing, but that was because I liked the internet. Dr. Vegapunk was literally building that on Egghead, because he’d still built Punk Records based on the photos the newspaper showed of Egghead Isle. I’d have the internet within a decade, assuming I could butterfly away the government assault on Egghead. Adventuring was probably Kaya’s dream, and I didn’t want to copy her. Finding the One Piece was just a rewording of Luffy’s dream, so that was out as well. 

Eh, I had until Reverse Mountain to figure out what exactly I wanted to dream about for now, so it wasn’t a big deal. 

Garp following us was a problem, but live action Luffy had dealt with that, so my iteration could just as easily. Sakazuki was still in the North Blue, and I honestly didn't expect to see him in person until Alabasta or Drum. My biggest worry was that we would encounter one of the early movies, or a filler arc. I was less obsessed with those parts of the franchise, and had never even read the Law or Ace novels, so if any elements from them showed up, I was in trouble. That also gave me a very important reminder.

My knowledge wasn’t perfect, and it was probably already degrading. I had to write down everything I could remember, and hope I didn’t miss anything. Ideally it would be in a language no one else could read, but I didn’t know much about what languages anyone spoke even in the East, so my best bet was anything other than English, or as it was known here, Linian, because that was the language of the World Government in this universe, and thus universal. Traditional Eastern, or as I knew it, Japanese, was my second best bet, because it was the only other language I was fluent in. I’d have loved to write it all in Poneglyphic, but I didn’t expect to reach any degree of fluency with that language until Water 7. I’d have to rewrite all my notes and burn the original, but that was for later. 

For now, I had writing to do. 

 

========================================================================

 

Robin was… conflicted. 

The Golden Cartographer’s words kept echoing through her mind at the worst times. The idea that anyone could turn against the World Government after seeing what had been done to her home was obvious, self evident, even. The idea that someone could do that and then agree to work with them again, even as one of the relatively free Warlords, was difficult to accept. There was so much wrong with the idea that it felt like a paradox. She had tried to distract herself with the party, but that was long gone.

(The fires, Saul’s final laugh, Clover’s death. It all swirled in her mind over and over again, but she had to focus. They had a job to get back to doing.)

Now, they were returning the Going Merry to its normal state after the storm, which included carefully untying all of the many ropes holding it to the Baratie. Robin was taking care of most of that, spawning arms and eyes directly on the ropes to untie the majority of the knots. Luffy was having some sort of serious conversation with their helmsman, but she was too focused on her task to overhear much of it. They were separating as she spawned an ear nearby, which made her give up on the effort.

Their two newest crewmates were exempt from the efforts, as they were busy moving their stuff into their cabins. Robin had expected to have to share a room, when she first saw the Going Merry, but Franky had managed to fit ten decently sized personal cabins in various places across the ship, which was very comforting for her. Via the eyes she spawned to keep track of them, Robin could see which cabins Sanji and Roxie were claiming. Sanji had claimed the cabin directly next to the kitchen, fitting his role as the cook. Roxie had claimed the room under the cannon and anchor room. 

(Luffy had, of course, claimed the cabin within the figurehead. Robin’s was accessed from the meeting room. Franky and Jinbe’s cabins were next to each other, near the helm. Kaya’s was accessed from the storage room.)

Roxie’s luggage had been essentially one backpack of clothes, which gave her plenty of time to do something that Robin found interesting. She was currently journaling, or at least writing at a furious pace within a rather thick notebook. Robin wasn’t reading over her shoulder, she could respect another woman’s privacy, but it did make her curious. From the looks of things, this was a fresh book, so were the others in her backpack, or was this a new habit?

It occurred to her that she did not know what role Roxie would be fulfilling on their crew. It was time to rectify that.

“Ms. Snail?”

Roxie jolted from her seat with enough force to send her notebook nearly out of the room. The girl herself, however, was in her snail form, and had retreated into her shell. A single eye stalk emerged from the shell and spotted the mouth and ear she had spawned for this conversation.

“Ah.” Roxie emerged fully from her shell, and Robin noted she had more developed hands than more Transponder Snails she had seen. Perhaps a side effect of the Zoan transformation? “Sorry, I’m just not used to that yet. What did you need, Robin?”

“I wished to ask about your abilities. Luffy’s description of you amounted to ‘cool transforming snail lady’.”

The snail chuckled. “Well, you know that I know a lot of somewhat random, secret information, what else… I don’t have any combat experience or training. I have steady hands, good handwriting, and an artistic eye. I’m good at detective work, but that will probably end up a joint duty between the two of us… I think that’s about it, aside from my future capabilities as a Transponder Snail, once I’ve worked out how this whole thing works.”

Robin hummed. “I would have assumed that would be instinctual.”

“Only in the same way speaking is instinctual for us. There are so many social rules and calls going on that it’s hard to focus on any one frequency and know how to call anyone specific. I need a Den Den rig, probably, to help focus my abilities.” Roxie claimed. 

“Social rules?”

“I got told off by another Telesnail for accidentally screaming into the network the first time I tried to glance through the network. It’s complicated.”

“I see.” Robin thought for a bit. “If your handwriting is one of your strengths, would you like to make an attempt at writing our log? So far our attempts have been… of varying quality.”

“Luffy drew a picture book, didn’t he?”

“No, shockingly, his writing is so full of misspellings that it reads like a different dialect entirely. The rest of us have been rotating the duty, but it would be nice to have a dedicated scribe.”

“That makes sense. Where is the log?”

“Come up to the deck and I will show you, it’s near the main mast.”

“Alright, coming.”

Robin let most of her extra body parts fade into petals as she went to meet their scribe on the deck. So far, Roxie seemed just as trustworthy as the rest of the crew, and a good addition. Adding consistency to their logbook would be useful when looking back, and it was an easy duty to get the girl used to her place on the crew. Even if her fruit required some training, the possibilities for information gathering and communication were unheard of, as far as Robin was aware of. Roxie would be very useful going forward, as far as Robin could tell, but she kept her expectations low, in terms of abilities and trust.

She had been burned before.

Notes:

Explanation time!

Today's Epigraph comes from a fictional book I plan to reference more going forward, the Three Great Powers. Look forward to that!

I've seen the theory that Mihawk was ordered to take out the Krieg Fleet due to the World Government not wanting to take any chances with another strong East Blue pirate wandering into the Grand Line. While I disagree with that in canon, I loved the idea itself, so it is indeed why Nami happened to deal with them.

Vivi once described Nami as reading the weather with her entire being. With her new arm, she doesn't just read the weather anymore, she is the weather.

This is a much more minor role swap than some, but Nami has Hera instead of Zeus!

Writing the fight between Luffy and Krieg was kicking my ass weeks back, but then I realized it just wasn't important to show. We all know Luffy was going to win, and there was more important things going on to show

I know they're darts, but the idea of someone seriously using poison suction cups as weapons was hilarious to me, and the idea of treating such an injury even more hilarious to me

Nami can recognize that Jinbe has a claim on beating up Arlong, but she also can recognize that there probably wouldn't be enough to beat up if she got there first, hence the deal. She also doesn't want Luffy's attempt at his dream get destroyed because Garp is being overprotective.

The consolation bounty Kaya mentions is essentially the bounty you get if you turn in a pirate without a bounty to a Marine base. Its so low because its a hassle to prove that people without bounties or warrants for their arrest are actual criminals

And here's how exactly Nami became a Warlord. In my mind, if Arlong never attacked, Nami would probably have just become a normal cartographer or, more likely due to her mother's history, become a Marine and joined the Survey Corp, the guys who make all the official maps. Now, how does someone who wants to make the best map in the world react to being ordered to erase an island from all the maps after seeing the Navy burn it to the ground?

I know Kaido's fruit is a reference to the fish that climbed the water fall, but surely that means there are other models of the Fish Fish fruit, right? Do they just become fishmen or something? What happens if they try to swim in the ocean?

So, for the unaware, there is a common trick where if you put a dish of alcohol out in your garden, it will attract snails and slugs and drown them. This isn't actually true, as it has been proven it attracts more snails and slugs than it kills, with most taking a few sips and moving on, except for a few alcoholic snails who decide to drown themselves anyway. Thus, Roxie has the highest alcohol tolerance on the crew, being immune to getting even tipsy

Roxie and Sanji's conversation is the part of the chapter I am least sure on, especially given the changes of this arc from Canon. I think it went well, but its still patchy, as far as I can tell. Sanji during this arc is in a difficult place, and I think the big part of getting Sanji to leave was Zeff's statement at the end, more than anything Roxie said. Regardless, its set in stone now

(The story about the cookies is a reference to when I first made cookies when I was like, 18. In my defense, finals week had just finished.)

While the summary might claim Roxie has a dream to fulfill, she isn't quite there yet. She's taking it at a snail's pace, right now

This also brings up the fact that many characters like Roxie never seem to have actually read any One Piece fics. Roxie, given her obsession, has read.... a lot of One Piece fics, which includes This Bites, the fic this is inspired by. Expect her to attempt to learn from their mistakes, while making many of her own.

One Piece is an entire planet, so the idea of there being a global language isn't absurd, but the fact there is just Poneglyphic and English or Japanese is absurd to me, so this is a work around! Linian is the language of the World Government, and essentially English.

Cabins! I know it isn't very pirate-y, but I've always preferred private sleeping quarters to communal ones, and the new and improved Going Merry Franky Edition is big enough to support up to ten!

Roxie's actual role on the crew is as the Scribe, IE the one who keeps track of the journey so far. I've seen people give this role to Vivi in other fics, but she never struck me as the kind of person to keep a diary, much less a ship's log

Robin, as always, needs a hug.

Thus ends the Baratie Arc, part of the greater East Blue Saga. I plan to do an SBS style question time thing when the end of the Saga comes, so feel free to submit questions here or on my discord server, linked below!

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 5: Breakfast Gossip

Notes:

I'm sorry for anyone who came looking for an explanation where my more popular fics are, but I'm working on those chapters, and none of them were finished, so into the backlog of this fic we go! See yall next week for A Raging Thunderclap, my God of War fic, if yall read that as well.

ONWARDS TO THE CHAPTER!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Jolly Roger is a staple of modern piracy, dating back to the Pirate King himself, Gold Roger. There is a clear boundary in Pirate Flag design before and after the Roger Pirates reached prominence. Their flag, a Jolly Roger with a blond mustache, changed the standards for what made an iconic pirate flag. I will take a brief moment to describe the standards before Roger.

Before, the typical Pirate Flag consisted of a pure black flag, with the most prominent crews distinguishing themselves with a personal symbol only after reaching a certain total Bounty, which varied over time. Generally, this would coincide with those who would be known as Supernovas today. Even then, variations on a skull were considered a mark of pride for those who had reached Hachinosu, the pirate island, and traditional neutral space between the Emperors.

There is evidence of this particular tradition dying out before Roger, notably with the Rumbar Pirates that Laboon has made famous and the Rocks Pirates, possibly the only pirate crew to rival Roger in sheer evil, producing no less than 5 of the Emperors of the Sea of the last 50 years.

This changed after Gold Roger’s execution. Nearly every new pirate crew, unaware of the traditions or uncaring, used a variation of what would come to be called the Jolly Roger, to attempt to tie themselves to Gold Roger’s legacy. There was push back, of course, but this largely died out as the modern Age of Piracy overtook the old traditions….


-excerpt from the conclusion of ‘On the Jolly Roger,’ a World Government funded research paper attempting to catalog and research trends within pirate flags and similar symbols.

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

For the second time this month, I woke up on an unfamiliar boat. 

This time, it only took me a few seconds to figure out where in Nika’s name I was. I was in my bed, on the Going Merry, in my cabin, because apparently Franky had used some of the extra space in his expanded iteration of the Going Merry to ditch communal cabins and go for personal rooms. My room was mostly empty, barring the clothes in the closet. My journal, which would eventually contain all of my knowledge about the canon universe and what I’d figured out in relation to this one, was tucked away in my pillow, both because that was a good hiding place for it and I liked a hard pillow.

(I’d gotten to the end of the East Blue Saga before I turned in for the night, which I felt pretty good about. I was going to need a few more notebooks to contain all of my notes, but that was a given with how I was basically transcribing a more haphazard equivalent of the One Piece wiki.)

I had claimed the room under the cannon and anchor room because I liked the sounds of the waves crashing against the hull and I’d be able to hear if we were ever in a situation that required the use of the cannon. My main reservations were that someone would hit my room while trying to hit our cannon, and the large exercise bike hooked up to the cannon. My mind jumped to a discount Gaon Cannon, because Franky had built this ship. That had been cola powered, and apparently whatever special move this cannon could do was pedal powered. 

I blinked into the sunlight as I emerged onto the deck. The sun was just cresting the horizon, and it happened to be right in my eyes as we sailed northwest, towards the Conomi Islands Nami had been kind enough to provide us with our exact location before she headed off to intercept Garp’s ship with the Krieg flagship to get her paycheck. We had gotten a fair distance before dropping the anchor for the night, but I had no idea how close we were to Cocyashi. 

The sea breeze was nice as always, but my stomach was rumbling, so I headed for the kitchen. Sanji was already cooking, and it smelled delicious.

“Good morning, Sanji.”

“Good morning, beautiful.”

I suppressed a blush at the compliment, even if I knew he meant it. I sat backwards in a chair at the table and yawned. “You should probably double that.”

“This should be more than enough for the seven of us.” Sanji said, gesturing to the large stack of bacon and eggs he already had under a heating lamp, which Franky had apparently decided to add for some reason.

“One of the old commodores on my home island once told a story about how Garp the Fist accidentally caused a one man famine on an island after he saved it from pirates.” I said offhandedly.

The cook slumped. Despite this, he was still expertly flipping pancakes. “I’m going to have to use up all the flour, aren’t I?” 

“Get cookin, sauce boy.”

“I was the sous chef! Sous, not sauce! I keep telling you this.”

“I have no respect for the Frauce kingdom or the Frauce dialect!”

(I had forgotten that France had an equivalent here until someone showed up to the Baratie with the thickest French accent I had ever heard. Most of the kingdoms like it had been introduced during the Reverie arc, and only via their monarchs, so it had been an abrupt reminder that places like that actually existed. Their language counted as an extreme dialect of Linian.)

Case in point, Franky entered the kitchen and copied how I had chosen to sit. “Isn’t that where champagne’s from?” 

I rolled my eyes. “I think? That doesn’t change my opinion on them, they eat snails over there, and frogs.” A thought. “Wait, you’re cola powered, right? I saw you put a bottle of it in your stomach, what happens if you do that with champagne?” 

“I get drunk and started speaking with a Fraunch accent, but not much other than that. It’s still carbonated, after all.” Franky’s eyes narrowed as he took a sip of the coffee Sanji handed him. “You changed the settings on the coffee machine.”

“I didn’t like the cup your machine made, so I made a pot of coffee myself. You are tasting quality cooking, not your machine’s madness.” Sanji said.

Franky took another sip and seemed to consider something for a few moments. “As long as you didn’t mess with my presets.”

“So, is Syrup village full of cyborgs shipwrights, or did you just wake up one day and decide to make yourself cola powered?” I asked as Sanji handed me a cup of fruit punch, which I sipped appreciatively. “I don’t think Kaya’s a cyborg, is she?”

Robin had been right that the crew needed a consistent scribe. The log entries over the past two weeks were… less than informative. I’d have to rewrite them based on crew interviews. The most information I could glean from them was that apparently Robin had been captured because someone snuck up on her while sleeping and Jinbe hadn’t been involved in fighting Buggy, acting more as a guardian for the villagers of Orange Town. I couldn’t tell if the fact Luffy didn’t mention Alvida was because he didn’t care about her or if just didn’t encounter her in the first place. Despite this, Coby was mentioned once, so I knew he was kicking around somewhere.

“No, she’s all natural. I washed up near the village a few years ago and lived with her for a while after her parents helped save my life.” Franky explained. 

Wait, so did he wash up there after the sea train, or for some other reason? Did he actually run away from home like Iceberg recommended, or did something force him out? Did he even have Pluton’s blueprints? I couldn’t exactly ask him any of this, because I didn’t want to reveal how I knew what I knew, not yet, so my brain just kind of stalled out as I kept sipping my drink. Luckily, Sanji picked up the conversation.

“So, where are you from then?”

“Baldimore, actually. Cybernetics are a big thing back home, so I was able to save myself after an experiment went wrong.” Franky explained, casually breaking my brain.

“That’s Vegapunk’s home island, right?” Sanji asked.

Franky lit up. “Yeah! He’s a national hero, and a personal inspiration. He’s SUPER!”

Thankfully, Franky did his signature pose away from me, so I didn’t have to dodge as my brain slowly rebooted. Was this just a cover, or was he actually from Vegapunk’s homeland? I knew he’d gone there during the timeskip in canon, but this just brought up even more questions. Had he originally become a shipwright to build an icebreaker to make travel to Baldimore easier? It was the only motivation I could think of, assuming he became one before washing up in Syrup. It also didn’t answer how he’d gotten across the Calm Belt, unless it had been an attempt to field test his latest Battle Franky against a Sea King. 

(Hadn’t Iceberg given him the nickname of Franky in the first place, when he was originally called Cutty Flam? Did he have a similar friend in Baldimore, or was he just straight up named Franky from birth?) 

“BREAAAAAAAAAAKFAAAAAAAAST!!!!!!!!!!”

Thankfully, Luffy’s extremely loud arrival snapped me out of my speculative spiral, which had been done while eating breakfast so I didn’t mutter anything. 

The rubber boy crashed through the door and caught himself on a chair. It said something about Franky’s skills as a carpenter that both objects survived that maneuver. “Food, food, food-” Sanji gave the boy the largest stack of pancakes as I quickly shoveled the last of my food into my mouth. “-FOOOD! Thanks!”

I carefully avoided looking at the blatant disregard of physics that was my captain’s eating habits and saw that Franky had also just finished his breakfast. We nodded to each other, acknowledging that great minds thought alike. Franky had clearly learned how to deal with Luffy’s rather… kleptomaniac eating habits since the Straw Hats had left Syrup. I was about to ask about that, but then the door opened.

“Good morning.” Jinbe said as he bravely took the seat across from Luffy.

Sanji looked just as skeptical as I was, but he still gave the fishman his breakfast. Jinbe then began deflecting Luffy’s attempts to steal his food with one hand while eating with the other. I watched in fascination as this continued for several minutes. I had to pick up my jaw by the time Jinbe finished his food with a resounding belch that abruptly reminded me he was a whale shark fishman. 

“Did you just… use Luffy as training?” I asked as I slowly realized what had just happened.

Jinbe dabbed at his mouth with a napkin. “Yes. He’s a good morning warm up, like fighting a squid.”

“I’m not a squid! Sanji, seconds!” Luffy demanded.

“No, save some for the rest of the crew, stomach for brains.” Sanji refused. 

“But I need to fight that long arm guy later! I need meat!” Luffy whined.

“Arlong, Luffy, Arlong.” Jinbe corrected long-sufferingly, as if he’d had to make this correction ever since meeting the boy. 

“It would be much easier if he was a member of the Long Arm tribe, I’d imagine.” Robin said, seamlessly entering the conversation as if she hadn’t been listening in ever since she woke up. I couldn’t prove that, but it would have made sense.

Luffy stretched out an arm in a silent question, and I shook my head. “No, Luffy, they aren’t just people with long arms, or well, they are, but not like that. They have a second elbow.” 

“Unlike the Long leg tribe, who genuinely just have much longer legs than average.” Robin added.

“I thought they were just a kid’s story?” Franky asked. “Like, the one about how you shouldn’t pick on people because they look funny?”

“No, they genuinely hate each other.” Robin explained. “Sadly, the original reason for their thousand year long war has been lost to history, reduced to myth and legend by time itself.” 

“I wonder if Big Mom’s Long Arm and Long Leg kids fight too.” I said idly. 

“Who’s Big Mom?” Luffy asked blanky.

“You want to be the Pirate King, and you don’t even know who Big Mom is?” Franky said skeptically.

“All hail our captain, Luffy the Ignorant.” I declared in the most official, heraldic voice I could muster.

“Hey!” Luffy objected. “I can beat her! Who is she, anyway?”

“She’s one of the Emperors of the Sea, although Empress might be more accurate.” Robin explained.

“Eh?”

“She’s on the same level as Shanks.” I said.

Luffy pounded his fist into his open palm. “Oh!” He then slumped dramatically. “Then I can’t beat her yet.”

“She’s Big Mom, right? He might be able to beat one of her sons.” Sanji suggested.

“The son closest to Luffy’s age is either Nougat or one of the sons in that batch of ten she had that broke the record.” I suggested.

“Yeah! I’ll fight all her kids!” Luffy said enthusiastically.

“All 85 of them?” 

“What are all of you yelling about?” Kaya asked blearily. She was still in her nightgown, which totally wasn’t putting both me and Sanji out of commission for a few moments. 

“Luffy wants to fight all of Big Mom’s kids, gauntlet style.” Franky explained.

“Isn’t Totto Land on the other side of the planet?” Kaya asked as she ignored Sanji’s offer of a cup of coffee in favor of pressing a button on Franky’s coffee maker, which spat out a shot glass full of pure black coffee, which Kaya downed in one gulp. “Ah, now I’m awake.”

“What was that?” I asked, because seeing all of Kaya’s sleepiness abruptly vanish shocked me out of my gay stupor.

“Expresso! It’s one of my inventions. Enough caffeine to wake someone up from a coma.” Franky said passionately.

“That doesn’t seem healthy.” Sanji said skeptically.

“I’ve been drinking these things for three years, they’re fine.” Kaya waved off our concern.

Robin casually spawned a hand on the machine and expertly batted away Luffy’s attempts to try the beverage. “I will trust your judgment, ms. nurse, even if I will not be having one of those. I do not want my heart to beat itself into a pile of pulsating organ meat.” 

“I believe it is time to get underway, as my remaining appetite has vanished.” Jinbe said as he got up.

“I live to please.” Robin said mischievously.

“How long until we get to Cocoyashi anyway?” I asked.

“We should arrive just before lunch.” Jinbe answered before leaving the kitchen.

“Then I really need that meat, Sanji!” Luffy demanded.

“I know, I know, calm down.” Sanji said, sliding over a plate of breakfast sausage that had been cooking while they talked. 

“Yosh!” Luffy cheered before digging in.

I laughed and followed Jinbe out. I had more notes to jot down. Franky possibly being from Baldimore had implications that could break my entire knowledge of Water 7. I knew Iceberg was the mayor of the city because he’d done an interview with the World Economic Journal to mark the tenth anniversary of the Sea Train entering public use, which was two years ago. Tom’s arrest had still been attacked by ‘a fleet of small-time pirates’ that I had previously assumed was Franky’s Battle Frankys, because what else could they have been, but this complicated things.

I had very little evidence as to what exactly the pattern was for changes from this world to the one I knew, but Jinbe joining in the East Blue and Nami being a Warlord pointed strongly to at least some people being swapped in terms of roles. This was all assuming we weren’t going to get Mihawk or Boa to join for some reason, although Boa joining would make sense given her canon self’s crush on Luffy, now that I thought about it.

All of this led me to question if Usopp could have been in Water 7, but I couldn’t think of a viable reason. Had he been a cabin boy on Shank’s crew until they got to Water 7 and he had to be abandoned in safety for some reason, like what happened to Uta in Film Red? I’d have to look for some sign of Usopp over there, but a certain quirk of the World Economic Journal was beginning to bite me in the ass the more I tried to confirm what I knew. Each Blue and the two halves of the Grand Line had their own iteration of the WEJ, tailored to local issues, and the international edition, which covered the entire world. 

As if the universe was listening to my silent plea, a bird landed on a specialized perch jutting out from the mast, marked with the WEJ symbol. 

I shifted into my hybrid form, cleared my throat, and shouted back towards the kitchen. “OI! News Coo’s here!”

As I waited to see who was interested, I turned to the bird itself, who was looking at me curiously. “Could I have a subscription pricing sheet, please?” The gull cawed at me before digging in one of the pouches on its vest and handing me a sheet of paper. “Thanks!”

I idly gave the bird a scratch under the chin as I looked over the prices before wincing.

“What’s with the long face?” Sanji asked as he approached, with Robin close behind.

“Well, we’re pirates, and Luffy wants to go to the Grand Line, so I was looking at the prices for a subscription to the other editions of the WEJ, and uh, take a look.” I explained, handing off the sheet to Robin.

The Devil Child grimaced as well. “We will have to dip into Kuro’s bounty, but I believe the ‘All Blue’ subscription should be worth it. You are right, it is good to keep up with current events and potential rivals.”

Sanji’s head shot up at that. “All Blue?”

“The name of the subscription to all seven of the WEJ’s editions. For now, here.” Robin handed the News Coo a couple of coins, which it tucked into a pouch and exchanged for a newspaper. “Please hold on, I will have the payment for the plan soon.”

The bird cawed again and then went back to leaning into my scratches. I was so distracted by how soft and fluffy the bird’s feathers were that I nearly missed how Robin said we were paying for this.

“Kuro’s bounty?” I asked.

“Ah, yes, we encountered ‘Black Cat’ Kuro in Syrup Village. “ Robin explained. “We were able to subdue him and his crew, and Franky claimed his bounty when the Marines came to pick him up. It gave us a fairly solid economic foundation.”

“Nice!” I cheered. Luffy never claimed anyone’s bounties, but I guess Robin had insisted? Maybe that only worked because the Straw Hats didn’t have any bounties yet, aside from Robin, and Franky wasn’t a Straw Hat at the time? That was something to look out for in the future, at least. 

Robin caught a wallet that a disembodied hand had thrown from the direction of the storage room. She drew out a rather thick stack of bills and handed them to the News Coo. “Here is the payment for the All Blue subscription.”

The bird cawed before putting the money into a pouch and giving Robin a flag. Robin unscrewed the flag on the end of the News Coo’s perch and replaced it with the new flag. The bird cawed again and flew off after accepting the old flag.

“Anything interesting?” I asked as Robin began reading the newspaper.

“It appears that I have found what was distracting Garp the Fist while we were in Nami’s storm. He apparently was busy destroying Clockwork Isle after their reigning pirates tried to steal his ship a second time.” Robin explained, handing me the newspaper. “The residents are being resettled on Gold Island, if that means anything to you.”

I had to bite my tongue to keep myself from going off on a muttering spree, because that meant Garp had utterly stomped the first two One Piece movies. Skimming the article revealed that my first impression was somewhat incorrect. “Huh, looks like Garp has some new apprentices.” I said, trying to keep my freakout off of my face.

Robin looked at the page I was indicating. “So he does. Luffy! You might be interested in this.”

The captain fell from the sky and landed in a handstand before springing back up onto his feet. “What is it, Robin?”

“Your grandfather has taken on some new apprentices. You might recognize them.”

Luffy looked at the picture on the second page and his jaw dropped. “COBY?!”

“You know these guys?” I asked curiously. I hadn’t been sure if Coby and Helmeppo had been part of this world’s iteration of Shells Town, if I was honest.

“Yes, Coby pointed Luffy in my direction, and Helmeppo was the one to capture me in the first place.” Robin explained.

“Oh no, this is bad.” Luffy said, abruptly serious.

“Eh? What’s so bad about your grandfather taking on some apprentices?” Sanji asked.

“Aunty Dadan warned me about this. I’m going to have cousins soon, because Grandpa didn’t have anyone to train anymore after I left.” Luffy said, a haunted look on his face. 

“Cousins?” I echoed.

“Grandpa gets attached quickly. That's why he wasn’t a good farmer. Woop Slap always said so.” Luffy explained.

“I believe Helmeppo was the son of the base captain.” Robin pointed out.

“Grandpa won’t care. If he says someone’s a Monkey, they’re a Monkey.” Luffy said, as if this was some kind of family knowledge. 

“So you and Coby need to duel at some point, to determine the superior branch of the family.” I suggested.

“I think Sakazuki already proved that.” Sanji said.

“I mean, that depends, Luffy, is Sakazuki your brother or your cousin?” I asked.

“He’s my big brother, and he’s awesome, even if he’s a party pooper sometimes.” Luffy said honestly, still lost in thoughts of Garp’s training regimes.

“Alright, then Luffy’s branch is the dominant branch of the Monkey family.” I nodded with mock seriousness. While nodding, I noticed a glaring absence from the mast. “Luffy, where’s the flag?”

“Flag?” Luffy said before he abruptly became shocked. “I FORGOT TO DRAW A FLAG!”

Robin giggled, which nearly gave me heart palpitations. “Forgive him, we’ve only had this ship for about a week.”

I bit my tongue to keep from mentioning her reaction. I didn’t know where she was in her character development, and if we were even going to have an Enies Lobby type situation anytime soon. I couldn’t afford to mess that up, because if she was just using him or something like that, then mentioning that she was beginning to get attached could ruin everything. She’d noticed on her own in canon, even if she’d used that realization to justify one of the most stupid self sacrifice plays I’d ever read.

(I didn’t know if we would even take that path through the Grand Line, but I had to cling to what I knew, or else I’d be adrift at sea.)

In the time I’d spent thinking, we had lapsed into silence. Thankfully, Luffy returned with a section of black cloth before it could get awkward. He was also so covered in paint that we could trace his path from the storage room via the newly painted sections of the deck.

“I DREW A FLAG!” Luffy declared as he opened the flag to reveal a familiar abomination, the same abomination that would likely greet visitors to the Grand Line via Laboon for years to come.

The chaos had drawn the rest of the crew’s attention as well, especially Kaya, who was almost as paint splattered as Luffy was. 

“LUFFY! Why the fuck did you just ruin half of our entire supply of paint?!”

I gasped along with Franky, who had emerged from below decks just in time to hear Kaya’s shout. “Language, little sis!” 

“You talk like this all the time, Franky, and that isn’t even important!” Kaya said, brushing right past Franky’s attempts to constrain his influence on Kaya’s vocabulary.

“I made a flag!” Luffy declared shamelessly as he turned to show the rest of the crew his abomination.

We all collectively stared at the flag for a few seconds before Jinbe raised a hand from the helm. “Say ‘Aye’ if we should burn that and start again.”

Luffy deflated as we collectively said “Aye!” 

“Come on, it’s not that bad!”

I put a hand on Luffy’s shoulder. “You are a man of many talents, Luffy, but art is not one of them. How about this, I take this-” I grabbed the flag. “-and use it as a reference, so we have a flag to fly when we sail into Cocoyashi?” 

“This is especially important, as we are likely to get our first round of bounties after this, and a sketch of the crew’s Jolly Roger is typically included.” Robin added.

“YEAH! That sounds awesome!” Luffy exclaimed.

“Alright! Kaya, if you could show me where the red, yellow, and white paints are?” I asked.

“And while we wait, you should take a bath, captain.” Robin said.

“But I took a bath two days ago!” Luffy whined.

“Then it is even more important!”

I left them to it as Kaya led me to the storage room and pointed out the relevant buckets.

(To answer that particular SBS question, I took a bath every day, or when something disgusting happened, like a normal person.) 

I spread the large, pure black cloth out before me, wet my large brush with white ink, and promptly froze. I’d drawn this Jolly Roger thousands of times, I’d doodled it even more, and it was second nature to me at this point. I could have done this blindfolded, if I was perfectly honest. So, why did I freeze?

Because it hit me just what I was doing. I was altering this universe’s Straw Hats journey with my knowledge. I was disrupting the natural course of events, except, no I wasn’t. Something had put me here for a reason, and I had to trust that. I had to trust that I was as natural a part of this world as any other, and that this was never going to be canon anyway. To do otherwise was to needlessly angst about it, and there was no point brooding about things like that.

(I tried to hold back a tear at the instant level of trust I was shown, that I was being trusted to draw the first decent version of the Pirate King’s Jolly Roger, something that would echo through the ages, even if only Luffy and I probably really thought he’d go all the way at this point.) 

I began painting anyway, because what kind of pirate flag would it really be if it wasn’t born of at least a few tears?



========================================================================

 

“Oh yeah, and before I go, uncle Garp?”

“What is it, brat?”

“I ran into your grandon, Luccy, I think?”

“You met Luffy?! Where is he?”

“He said that since he survived my storm, he was going to cross the Calm Belt to get into the Grand Line as soon as possible. He might already be at Cozia Island by now, assuming he hasn’t already crossed into the Belt. I think his first mate said something about a pitstop at Amazon Lily?”

“Goddam brat, he’s going to get himself killed! MEN, GET BACK IN THE SHIP, AND GET OUT THE TOWING CABLES! I’M PULLING THE SHIP MYSELF!”

 

========================================================================

 

Despite the relative luxury of her stay at ‘Arlong Park’, Nojiko of Cocoyashi had not been having a fun month away from home. 

About a month ago, the Arlong Pirates had swept into town like a force of nature, completely ignoring Nami’s flag flying over the village. They hadn’t suffered a serious pirate attack in years, both because of her sister’s flag and the nearby Marine base, so they were utterly unprepared. To make things worse, the entire crew were fishmen. Now, Nojiko wasn’t racist, but she could acknowledge that this fact made the attack even more overwhelming and devastating.

The entire island was conquered in less than half an hour.

The captain of the pirates had demanded everyone pay to justify their own continued existence, 50K berries per child and 100K berries per adult, with the elderly fishman who lived by the docks getting to live for free. Nojiko herself didn’t have to pay either, because the fishmen apparently knew that this was Nami’s hometown, and had kidnapped her instead. They’d kept her in her house for the first few weeks, but after the first month they had moved her into a room in ‘Arlong Park.’

She’d seen the columns of people that were marched in and out of the village every day, people who couldn’t pay the toll for their lives. She felt disgusted that she was now living in a building that everyone else had built against their will. Nojiko would have tried to break free, but she couldn’t move like she used to. She’d chosen to stay in the village and manage the family orchard, not join the Marines like Nami, so she didn’t even have any military training to fall back on. She was just stuck, being treated like a bird in a gilded cage. 

Part of her regretted refusing that offer of a house on Whole Cake Island, after her mother died, but this was home, no matter what her cousins in Totto Land said in their letters. Arlong wouldn’t have lasted a day if any of them were here, but they never came to the East. The Marines hated when anyone powerful came here. It hadn’t been long enough for anyone to notice that she wasn’t responding to letters anymore, and she didn’t have access to a snail, so it could be even longer before anyone came to help.

(She’d seen the local base captain, Nezumi, talking with Arlong. She’d seen the thick stack of money they exchanged. There was a reason Nami left the Marines, and why their mother wasn’t surprised when the officer came to tell them that Nami had been spotted on Big Mom’s flagship.)

Nojiko should have let her little sister teach her some of that ‘applied weather science’ she’d learned, but it was all nonsense to her. She’d be just as likely to kill herself trying to build a Climatact than help anyone. She’d never been able to awaken any of that Haki her cousins talked about in their letters either. She was just helpless. 

(Her sister was a Warlord. Her mother had been friends with Garp the Fist and the current Fleet Admiral as a Vice Admiral. She should have been able to help resist, somehow. She’d just… never needed to. Now that was coming back to bite her.)

She didn’t even know what they planned to do when Nami got back home, but the fact she hadn’t been harmed told her something. The fact Arlong had preached about turning their village ‘into a place for Merfolk to walk free under the sun’ told her even more. There was a reason she didn’t like aunt Linlin, and it was because of hypocritical stuff like that. She claimed to want to rule a land where everyone could live equally, but she’d seen what happened to people who tried to leave.

(Like what the pirates did to the ship of people who tried to leave the village.)

Her room in Arlong’s palace faced the east and the coast. Thus, she could perfectly see the cow Sea Beast that the pirates had brought with them racing towards the palace, dragging a large caravel behind it. There was a fishman standing on the Sea Beast’s head, which was tied to the caravel via two pale ropes wrapped around its horns. Nojiko would have thought this was reinforcements, except for two facts. 

She could see humans on the deck of the ship, and the Sea Beast wasn’t stopping. 

Arlong didn’t sound happy about it either, based on the tone of his indistinct yelling from outside. This made her remember a certain conversation she’d overheard. Arlong’s nephew had vanished shortly before the attack, and no one knew where he’d gone. As far as Arlong was concerned, he’d deserted the cause and was good as dead as soon as the Marines caught him. 

(No one expected Nami to last very long either.) 

Nojiko gathered her tea set and moved from her spot by the window to the balcony. She wanted a good view of what was about to happen.

“GUM GUM-!”

Her efforts were rewarded immediately as the ‘ropes’ on the Sea Beast’s horns revealed that they were rubber bands, or rather the arms of a boy in a straw hat who had used the Sea Beast to gain momentum.

“-MISSILE!”

The entire palace shuddered under her feet as the boy crashed feet sandal into Arlong’s face and continued right on, landing somewhere in the lobby far below her. The newly constructed structure could barely handle it, and dust was already falling from the ceiling. They must have hit one of the load bearing walls. 

Nojiko quickly estimated that if the building began collapsing, she would be able to dive from her balcony into the pool. She began doing her pre-dive stretches.

This was going to be fun.

Notes:

Explanation time!

I pulled just about all of that lore about Jolly Roger's out of my ass, but it does make sense that they are called that because people named them after Roger, right?

Yes, Fraunce is a real place in the One Piece world. Blame Oda for filling Reverie with satire

Behold, Franky's cover story!

It is my belief that fending off Luffy's attempts to steal food is good, low risk Observation Haki and hand to hand combat training. I do not think this is much of a stretch

I know Luffy was literally raised in the woods, but it is hilarious how much important context Luffy lacks about the world at large.

The World Economic Journal is interesting, and I hope this bit of worldbuilding makes sense. This is probably not how it works in canon, but I liked the concept, and it allows for more specific propaganda, which the World Government probably likes

More details on what happened to the first two One Piece movies! Garp basically shepherded Coby and Helmeppo through them, because let's be honest here that's probably what he would have done in canon if Luffy had ever expressed interest in joining the Marines

I am 100% sure that part of why Garp took on Coby is because he saw him as a version of Luffy who wanted to be a Marine, and this is still true.

Luffy draws the flag!

I'd just like to mention that I have a discord, linked in the end note of all my fics, and I am accepting SBS style questions to be answered at the end of the East Blue Saga!

Roxie is the Straw Hat's Scribe, and that includes art!

And lo, Nami fulfills her half of the bargain, sending Garp harrying off in the wrong direction.

Lore about the attack, Nojiko, and Nami!

I knew I was never going to be able to do something as impactful as the walk to Arlong Park, not in this story, not yet, so here is what you get instead, a bit of imagery that has been living rent free in my head for months.

Gum Gum Missile is essentially when Luffy uses Gum Gum Rocket as an attack, and as shown here, it can be devastatingly effective as an opening move.

See yall next time when the rest of the Straw Hats begin executing the rest of the plan.

Chapter 6: Arlong Park

Notes:

Welcome back! Have some more of my backlog, because I'm a bit burnt out after writing the 13K pilot for an Elden Ring fic, which you should expect soon!

Here is a link to my discord server, where you can find places to discuss my work, anything else, or ways to support me! I am also accepting SBS questions!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Seeking Settlers for Lower Wano: All professions welcome. Explore the ruins of Old Wano, live under the Wanoan sun, and survive in the Land of the Strong, where strength is more important than one’s origins.”

“Ask at the Wannoan embassy for more information, including passage and employment opportunities.”

-Text of a poster spread across the Fishman District of Fishman Island, depicting Jack ‘The Drought’, the highest ranked Fishman member of the Wanoan Navy, formerly known as the Beast Pirates. He is sitting within an old, decaying pagoda, directing other fishmen and merfolk as they attempt to turn an ancient village into a viable living space once again.

(A careful observer may notice the fact that, as a Devil Fruit user, Jack is unable to do much more than that while underwater despite being able to breathe.)

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The plan was simple, full frontal assault. 

Luffy had never fought a fishman before, but the feeling of Arlong’s face under his sandals as they crashed through the big Eastern style tower was just as satisfying as any other opponent, so it couldn’t be that different.

They crashed through three walls and were finally stopped by a large brick wall that was still being built. The workers ran for their lives as Luffy hopped off of Arlong’s body. He didn’t believe in kicking an opponent while they were down, no matter how bad they were.

“Come on, fish guy! I came for a fight!”

The fishman staggered to his feet and spat out his teeth. Like, all of them at once, and they kinda looked like a bear trap when they landed. His saw nose was broken and hanging limp too, and his forehead was bleeding. Luffy would have commented on that if he hadn’t made a promise to Jinbe to take this seriously.

“Who the fuck are you, human scum?!”

“I’m Jinbe’s new captain, Monkey D Luffy, and I’m going to be the next King of the Pirates. He asked me to beat you up.” Luffy said while cracking his neck.

Arlong snarled. “I knew that brat was no good! He was always so disobe-”

Luffy punched him in the stomach to cut him off. “Don’t talk like that about my nakama.”

Arlong didn’t waste any more time talking, and Luffy was happy to get things started..

 

========================================================================

 

There was something nostalgic about having to stop the Going Merry before it could crash right into the dock. It reminded her of the smuggling ring she had stayed with when she was 14.

But she could reminisce later, because the fishmen were shouting and jumping onto the deck. Robin and Franky threw them off. She had to readjust her usual strategies to account for the average strength of the fishmen, which was harder than she expected. Franky looked like he was having the same amount of trouble, but then he began pulling out more weapons from within his body, which evened the playing field. Kaya was going to stay behind to guard the ship.

(Their scribe was below decks, in her shell. They’d discussed dropping her off in Cocoyashi itself, but that would have given away the element of surprise.)

At least they didn’t have to deal with that cow Sea Beast anymore. It was apparently the pet of the Arlong Pirates, and would have made this much more difficult. Thankfully, Jinbe was able to convince it to help them. Jinbe and Sanji had led it away after Luffy performed his opening attack, and he should be returning right about-

Jinbe leapt from the water and landed on the figurehead. “Fellow Fishmen! Stop this madness!”

The crowd stopped at his voice, and a few people said his name, but one voice stood out in the crowd. “JInbe! Why are you working with some damn humans!”

“I tried to get you all to stop a month ago, but you didn’t listen! I had to go get help, to force you to stop this! Queen Otohime and Fisher Tiger would have never wanted this! Please, lay down your weapons! I don’t want to have to hurt you!” 

“The boss was right! Jinbe’s turned race traitor! Get him!”

Robin grimaced as the helmsman’s words fell on deaf ears. She hadn’t expected his plea to work, but they’d all agreed to let him try. It might have worked if he’d done it at the party he’d mentioned, but that was too long ago. Anyone who agreed with him wouldn’t have come along for the occupation anyway. These were Fishman Supremacists, a group she’d had to deal with before, when she was younger.

(A summer spent on Fishman Island as a teenager had been… very revealing. She’d been unlucky enough to be on the island when the news of Fisher Tiger’s death began circulating. Thankfully she’d run into Rayleigh again, so she didn’t get lynched, but she never did find that Poneyglyph they were supposed to have, somewhere near the island under the waves.)

“I think those who would have listened to you are long gone, Helmsman.” Robin said as she landed on the docks themselves.

Jinbe nodded as he knocked out a thin looking fishman with a punch. “You’re right, but I don’t like it. I think other members of Arlong’s crew deserted as well, like uncle Hatchi. He’d probably have been upset that you have more arms than he does.” Jinbe had a brief, fond look on his face before he went back to combat.

“And why is that?” Robin asked idly, to keep the mood light despite the situation.

“He’s an octopus fishman, so his six arms are a point of pride for him. He uses the six swo-” Jinbe was interrupted by a wave of water that nearly knocked them both off of the dock. “I’ll deal with Kurobi, he knows too much Fishman Karate to be allowed to do whatever he wants. You and Franky should be enough for the rest, with Hatchi gone.”

“Good luck.” Robin said as Jinbe dived into the water again. 

As she continued to cripple the various fishmen around the compound, Robin vaguely wondered what was taking Luffy so long. He should have brought down the pagoda by now, unless Arlong hadn’t been able to take the opening attack. But if that were true, Luffy would have started helping them deal with the rest of the fishmen, so that couldn’t be true either.

An eye spawned on the outer back wall of the pagoda answered her questions. Luffy and Arlong were indeed brawling, they had just taken it outside the compound. The forest, already diminished by the construction projects' lumber requirements, was not holding up well. Arlong was not doing well either, although he was lasting longer than she expected him to. But then again, he was a former Sun Pirate, like Jinbe, so it made some amount of sense.

Robin hoped this wouldn’t take too much longer. She was looking forward to the feast, and then getting away before Garp arrived.


========================================================================

 

“You’re just like all the rest of your DAMN SPECIES! COMING IN HERE TO RUIN ALL OUR HARD WORK AND-!”

Luffy interrupted the fishman again with another punch to the jaw.

“SHUT UP AND STAY DOWN!”

They were getting too far away, and he’d promised to destroy that place. It was time for a good old fashioned Bazooka.

========================================================================

 

Kaya was slowly getting better at controlling the black spots.

She was at least good enough to keep enough of them on her fists as she dealt with the fishmen that tried to get up onto the Merry. It was a bit spotty, but the parts that were covered hurt less than the parts that weren’t, and seemed to be more effective when she hit the fishmen with them. She accidentally cut one of their gills when her completely black finger dug into it. She hadn’t meant to do that, but Robin took care of him after she punched him off the Merry, so it was fine.

A crash drew her attention to the pagoda, which had begun to collapse. Someone dived off of one of the upper balconies and landed in the water. She could hear them grab onto the ladder on the side of the Merry. Robin didn’t knock them off, so either she didn’t notice or she thought Kaya could handle them. With all of that in mind, Kaya readied herself to kick whoever it was off the ladder as soon as their head poked above the deck.

Instead of some high ranking fishman, an older lady who looked to be in her 50s climbed onto the deck and just kind of laid there for a few seconds. Long enough for Kaya to get concerned as the entire central pagoda collapsed in the background and Luffy screamed something. 

“Are you okay?” Kaya asked tentatively as the lady turned over.

The woman gave a shuddering cough before sitting up. “Yeah, just need to catch my breath. It’s been a while since I’ve had to do something like that.”

“Were you… captured or something?” Kaya asked.

“Pretty much, yeah. I think they were going to try to hold me hostage or something for when my sister gets back, thinking about it.”

“Your sister?” Kaya echoed.

“Yeah, this is Nami’s hometown, and I'm her older sister, Nojiko.” The newly introduced Nojiko said as she wrung out her long hair into the water. “That fishman guy you had with you, that’s Arlong’s nephew, right?”

“Yep! He asked Luffy for help, so here we are.” Kaya answered.

“Where’d he find this guy, across the Calm Belt?” Nojiko asked.

“No, he found Luffy in Orange Town, apparently.”

“I see. Do you have a snail? I need to call my sister.”

Kaya rubbed the back of her neck. “That’s… more complicated than it should be. Knock on that door and you’ll see.”

Nojiko gave her a bemused look and knocked on the door of Roxie’s cabin before stepping back. It took a minute, but then Roxie, in her full snail form, opened the door and sighed in relief. “Okay good, you aren’t a particularly polite Arlong Pirate. Who’s this, Kaya?”

“This is Nojiko, Nami’s sister. She needs to call Nami. Have you figured out how to do that yet?” Kaya asked.

“Uh, I don’t know, but I might be able to relay a call? What’s her snail number?” Roxie asked while rubbing her chin.

Nojiko blinked at Roxie for a few seconds before a light of realization hit her. “Zoan fruit?” Roxie nodded. “It’s 555-3455.”

“Please hold, I need to figure out if this even works.” Roxie said before she began looking into the middle distance and mumbling under her breath. After about 30 seconds, Roxie spoke up again. “Got it! Now, could you call this number? Thanks!” Roxie turned back to them. “Hold on a moment, the snail is calling Nami’s snail, and…”

Roxie’s face abruptly shifted to Nami’s face and her hair changed to Nami’s exact length, hairstyle, and color. Roxie began speaking with Nami’s voice as she adopted a calm, bored expression. “Yes, this is Nami. I charge by the minute for spam callers, so get talking.”

“Nami!” Nojiko said. “The village was occupied, but-”

“I know, some pirates should be on their way to help.” Nami interrupted.

“Luffy and the rest are already fighting off the Arlong Pirates, ma’am.” Kaya said. 

“Wait, you were sent by my sister? I thought you said Arlong’s nephew asked you to help.” Nojiko said.

“I ran into them, and we made a deal. How’s the fight going?” Nami asked.

“The big palace Arlong had the rest of town build is rubble now, and there aren’t many fishmen left standing that I can see.” Nojiko said. 

“Perfect! I’m on my way along with Captain Gorilla and one of the newest models of prison barges. It should be enough to hold all of the fishmen. Pirate girl, please tell your crewmates to make sure none of the fishmen escape, it’d be annoying to track them all down.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“We should get there in a couple hours, so just hang tight. Also, if you find any Marines on the island who didn’t try to fight, feel free to arrest them too.”

“Tell that Marine captain your with that Captain Nezumi, the local base commander, was taking bribes from Arlong. I saw them make the exchange.” Nojiko said.

“I’ll just take care of that right now. See you for the feast, Nojiko!” 

“Bye, Nami!”

Roxie made the sound of the other end of a Transponder call disconnecting before coughing and rubbing her temples. Her face and hair shifted back to their usual look as well. When she spoke, it was with her smooth, buttery voice once again. “Wow, that is so weird. That is going to take some getting used to.”

“Well, that was productive. Nojiko, would you like some tea while we wait for Robin, Franky, and Luffy to finish up?” Kaya asked, the picture of a good host.

Nojiko laughed. “I see why Nami sent you ahead, you’re so polite! Yes, I would love some tea.” 

“I could go for some as well, doing that made my throat feel weird.” Roxie chimed in, shifting back to her human form. 

The sounds of combat and snapping bones had mostly subsided, so they were safe to go make some tea in the kitchen as Robin and Franky dealt with the dregs. Sanji would probably have made some better tea, but he was busy doing something else.

========================================================================

 

Sanji took a long drag of his cigarette as the last fishman in Cocoyashi collapsed with a shoe shaped impression in his forehead.

It had taken a couple minutes to get to Cocoyashi on the back of the Sea Beast cow Jinbe had called Momoo, but after that it had been fairly easy to get into town and start kicking fishmen. They kept coming at him in waves as more and more of them heard about what he was doing, but that just meant he didn’t have to go find them. Even the weird commander guy who said ‘chu’ at the end of every sentence wasn’t much of a challenge. He’d just taken 8 kicks instead of 4. 

He’d objected to his part in the plan, because it meant that the lovely Kaya of Syrup would have to guard the ship, but Robin had been very persuasive. They could handle themselves, and they had chosen this. Besides, he could save plenty of noncombatant women by going to Cocoyashi, so this was a better idea. That had been enough for him.

(Roxie was still on the Merry, and she wasn’t a combatant yet, but it had been even more dangerous of an idea to bring her with him.)

Sanji heard a line of gunshots and ducked as bullets whizzed by him. He turned towards their source to see a small group of marines led by a Marine in an officer’s coat, who looked a bit like a mouse.

“Hands in the air! You are under arrest for kicking everyone in sight and causing a disturbance!” The Marine officer declared. His voice was annoying, like the tiny dogs nobles brought to the Baratie sometimes.

“Oh, so you’re the shitty Marines that let this island be occupied. I get it now.”

“What? No! These are native citizens of this island, and you are still under arrest!”

“You’re in luck, rush hour at the Crap Cafe just finished, so we have plenty of free tables. Would you prefer the expedited or the deluxe course?” 

“Take your hands out of your pockets and into the air! If you do not surrender, we will shoot you!”

“The deluxe course, you say? A fine choice. It will be out in just a moment, you shitty bastard.” 

The sound of steel-toed dress shoes impacting flesh echoed across Cocoyashi for a few more minutes. 

Once they were all down and either groaning or fully unconscious, Sanji pulled out a new cigarette and lit it. There was a problem there, that these Marines were so easy to bribe that these fishmen had been able to take over an entire island. The Marines had never been the most pure institution, but stuff like this was just too damn common. There was a reason Revolutionaries ate for half off at the Baratie.

“Go! Get those bastards tied up, boys!”

An elderly man’s voice echoed across the plaza as a bunch of villagers ran around with chains and ropes and handcuffs, tying up everyone Sanji had kicked to the ground. The source was an old man wearing a typical sheriff’s uniform, with a pinwheel in his cap. Almost none of his skin was visible, between the outfit and the bandages criss-crossing his body, but his eyes and his mouth were uncovered, and that told Sanji all he needed to know about this guy, and the sheer vindication this man was feeling at the moment.

One of the villagers wheeled the old man’s wheelchair closer. “Well done lad! If I had a few deputies like you, we wouldn’t have been in this situation to begin with. Who do we have to thank for the help?”

“Sanji, of the Straw Hat Pirates. My crewmates and captain are already fighting Arlong and his crew. I came ahead to free the village.” Sanji explained.

“If they’re all as strong as you, lad, I’m sure we’ll be free from those damn invaders by tomorrow. As the sheriff of Cocoyashi Village, and head sheriff of the Conomi Islands, I would like to thank you for this.” The old man bowed his head. Sanji got the impression the old man would have bowed at the waist if he could. 

“Nami should be arriving either today or tomorrow. She agreed to let us have a shot at Arlong first because our helmsman is his nephew.” Sanji said, avoiding the thanks.

“I knew she’d be back! I told you brats she didn’t abandon us!” The old man cheered. “These idiots were worried because the fishmen killed all our snails on the day of the attack, so we couldn’t call Nami for help. It’s great to hear she found out anyway.”

“Are there any other towns to save?” Sanji asked.

“Yeah, Gosa village. Run along the beach for a few miles to the east and you should hit a fishing hut. Turn left from there, climb the cliff path, and you’ll be in the village. We have these guys covered, go!”

“Yes, sir!” Sanji said before dashing off towards the beach.

He wasn’t done, but he could get used to this. Maybe becoming a pirate hadn’t been such a bad idea after all. 

 

========================================================================

 

“GUM GUM RIFLE!”

“5,000 BRICK FIST!” 

Luffy’s and Jinbe’s fists struck Arlong’s cheeks at the same time, sending him flying back down into the ground and burying him a foot deep.

He didn’t get back up. 

 

========================================================================

 

“Land ahoy!”

“I’ll go ahead. Remember, Gorilla, don’t arrest the whale shark fishman with the boy in the straw hat.”

Nami ignored the Captain’s response as she hopped off the ship. Hera spread into a full cloud that she began riding straight towards home. 

The so-called “Arlong Park” didn’t count as part of her home. It was a blemish, a scar on the land. As she got closer, she could see that it was little more than a large pile of rubble with some houses under the water and a stone dock. She’d have to use a tidal wave to finish the job, of course, but the rookies had done better than she expected. Nami had thought they’d need another day to do this. This called for a bonus. 

There was a single building still standing, a jail of some kind. The blue haired guy pirate in a speedo was putting the finishing touches on a door as the fishman inside raged against the bars. Luffy and Jinbe were standing outside the prison as well, with a bound and gagged sawshark fishman kneeling in front of them. 

“You did good work, kids. Who’s this?” Nami asked as she hopped off of Hera. She came to a sliding stop right in front of Garp’s grandson, her heels sparking against the stone dock. 

Jinbe grabbed the other fishman by the hair and made him look at her. “Warlord Nami of Cocoyashi, may I introduce to you Arlong of the Ryugu Kingdom, the racist fool who decided to invade your home.”

“Oh, and you even gift wrapped him for me! The next generation is so polite.” 

“Where did you send Grandpa?” Luffy asked.

“Garp thinks you’re crossing the Calm Belt because you got cocky after surviving my storm and wanted to skip Reverse Mountain. He should be distracted for a while.”

“Reverse Mountain?” Luffy cocked his head.

“The massive mountain that acts as the main entrance to the Grand Line. Have you ever rode a roller coaster? It’s like that, but for ships, and 20 times more dangerous.” Nami said.

Luffy had stars in his eyes. “That sounds awesome! I’d never skip that!” 

“Now, I just need to get this idiot into the barge, and he’ll never see the light of day aga-” The sound of chains snapping and hair tearing were the only hints Nami’s Observation Haki needed for her to counter Arlong’s desperate, rage fueled attack with her arm and Hera in her battleax form. “None of that, now. Hera, make sure that doesn’t happen again.”

Hera’s battle ax form was essentially a large battle ax made of storm clouds and with an edge made of lightning. Those same storm clouds became chains that hogtied and gagged Arlong more effectively than any metal or ropes could.

“Please, please don’t blame all of us for his behavior. He doesn’t represent the rest of us, or even all of Fishman Island. He’s just angry and trying to get revenge.” Jinbe said with a hard look in his eyes.

“I know that, guppy. I’d treat anyone who did the same things to my homeland like this. I agree with my aunt Linlin’s dream, even if she’s gone a bit crazy by now.” Nami shrugged. “Every species has its fair share of shitheads. I don’t hate all humans just because the Celestials exist.” 

“Thank you.” Jinbe bowed at the waist.

“Now, the informant who told me about this occupation mentioned these idiots were going to use the safety of my sister and most of the natives as a way to keep me from killing them, so I honestly don’t care much about how the courts decide to punish them, besides forcing them to rebuild whatever they destroyed.” Nami explained. “You two have the next best claim, as far as I can see things. Any preferences?”

Both Jinbe and Luffy responded in sync. “Death is a mercy after your dreams are broken.”

“Alright, no executions, although Arlong is going to be locked up in Impel Down till he dies of old age.”

“Thank you for allowing me to deal with him, ma’am. I would not have complained if you decided to skip us and take care of him yourself, but this was a Sun Pirate matter. Fisher Tiger would have wanted me to at least try to help.” Jinbe said while bowing again.

“He was your uncle, I had to let you try. Besides, you're a crewmate of my nephew, and this whole story should make Morgans very happy.” Nami said.

“Nephew? You’re related to Grandpa?” Luffy asked.

“Well, it’s not like we swore over sake or anything, but he listens when I call him my uncle, because he knew my mother, so there’s that. You don’t have to call me an aunt if you don’t want to.” Nami explained.

Luffy looked briefly constipated before he put his fist into his hand. “So you’re a mystery aunt!”

Nami laughed. “Yeah!” 

“The rest of the crew are keeping an eye on the villages.” Jinbe said. 

“Great!”

The prison barge dwarfed Luffy’s ship as it docked outside the ruined compound. Captain Gorilla leapt down from the deck onto the dock and joined them near the prison. 

“Golden Cartographer, what is the situation?”

“This is the main leader.” Nami kicked Arlong, who’s screams of rage were muffled by his gag. “And you can just transfer everyone from the cells over there into the barge, and then repeat that with the villages. My deputies took care of the invaders.”

“Deputies?” Luffy echoed.

“Warlords can deputize other crews in an emergency, so you don’t get arrested just for being here when the Marines come to pick up the prisoners after the fighting’s done. It’s nothing permanent.” Nami explained, which the boy accepted. She turned back to Gorilla. “The blue haired guy has the keys.”

“Understood. We’ll have your payment calculated by the end of the week, depending on if anyone else in the invading force had bounties.” Gorilla said as two Marines bound Arlong in strong enough cuffs that she could recall Hera. “Put him in one of the high security cells.” Gorilla said to the two troops, who saluted.

“Thank you, always a pleasure to work with the 77th Branch.” Nami said with a smile. “Now, I’m going to go catch up with my sister.” Nami said.

“She should be in Cocoyashi, with Robin and Roxie.” Jinbe supplied.

“Thank you, guppy.” Nami said before hopping onto Hera for a quick flight. “The party in Cocoyashi starts pretty soon! Don’t be late!” She called back as Hera carried her towards her hometown.

She flipped a panel on her arm and began dialing up a snail number. Vegapunk had figured out how to replicate the type of signals Transponder Snails used to communicate, and her latest model of prosthetic had been outfitted with a prototype. It was so much easier than carrying around an adult snail. “Yes, Zeff? I’d like to order some catering for a victory party.”

This party was going to be awesome.

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe watched the Golden Cartographer fly off for a few seconds before turning towards the cells. He still had someone he wanted to talk to, before everything was said and done. 

Arlong had a sister. His aunt Shyarly acted as the navigator and occasional fortune teller of the Arlong Pirates. She was a Mako Shark mermaid, and was not happy with being stranded on land. Thankfully, she was old enough that her tail could split into two humanoid legs, but she was currently keeping them together in an act of spite. Franky had not been kind to her when she tried to attack him from behind, as most of her hair was a frazzled, burned mess and her face was covered in ash from when Franky had demonstrated his ability to breath, and more importantly fart, fire. 

“You! You traitor! You ruined everything! This was supposed to be a paradise! I saw it!” Shyarly screamed at him as soon as she noticed him approaching.

“Arlong went too far, and I had to stop him.” Jinbe said, defending his actions. “You would have agreed with me, back on Fishman Island.”

“That was before my brother showed me that the present was as bad as anything my gift has shown me! We had to do something, or things would never get better! Now you ruined that!”

“Fisher Tiger never would have approved of this. Queen Otohime never would have wanted this! Things like this would never have worked because they just make the land dwellers hate and fear us even more! Why can’t you see that?” 

“They should fear us! We are better than them! None of them could ever have true fortune telling! The entire planet is covered in water, and they can’t even breathe in it!”

“You hate your fortune telling, that isn’t even a benefit! You didn’t see Fisher Tiger’s death, you didn’t see Queen Otohime’s assassination, and you didn’t even see me coming to ruin this dream you saw. If I could break your vision, how many others were wrong?!”

“None of them!” Shyarly said desperately. “I don’t understand, I saw this place, with canals and games, fishmen and merfolk! It was going to be perfect! You did this, you basta-!”

Jinbe shook his head as Shyarly cut herself off and put her head in her hands. “Arlong changed you. You chose this path, you chose to stop being the kind, loving person I knew when you chose to join Arlong, back when this crew was formed. I tried to get you to leave with me, but you were too busy preaching about a new utopia to listen to me!”

“SHUT UP!”

JInbe took a step back in shock. When Shyarly finally looked him in the eye again, her eyes were glazed over. He’d seen this before. There was a prophecy coming.

“I see your captain, that boy in the straw hat, destroying Fishman Island!” She laughed, a haughty, spiteful laugh. “See! I told you siding with the humans would kill you! Now you have ruined us, and everyone else who lives under the waves!”

“Really? Are you being spiteful, or is that actually what you saw?!” Jinbe had to be sure.

“Yes, you traitorous excuse of a fishman! It’s clear to me now! You have ruined everything! Your fool of a captain is going to destroy Fishman Island!” Shyarly’s voice was a mad combination of pure insanity, desperation, and spite. The insanity was normal after her visions, but the rest still hurt, after so many years of her helping raise him.

“You said the same thing about Queen Otohime.” Jinbe said simply.

He didn’t listen to her rant any further as he walked away. Jinbe didn’t want to watch the Marines take her away. 

Notes:

Explanation time!

Don't worry about the advertisements, I'm sure they won't have Implications going forward

Robin has done a lot of stuff on the seas, and here we get a glimpse of two of those adventures.

Roxie is getting the hang of this whole calling thing. or at least, she found a workaround!

For the unaware, Captain Gorilla was the guy who started the legend about the Burning Beast of Baldimore during the timeskip.

As usual, Sanji goes off to do something vitally important, such as kicking Nezumi into next week. He also meets Genzo!

So, remember how Nami's beta design had a battle axe, and Zeus fused with the Climatact? Hera is Warlord Nami's weapon of choice.

Was that a bit too serious for Luffy? Yes, but it's something I'm fairly sure he believes strongly in, even if he never really says it in the story

The system of deputies essentially allowsfor what Nami did here, recruiting other pirate crews to deal with smaller problems, or to act as scouts. Doflamingo's affiliated crews, like Bellamy, could arguably count as his deputies, if they were doing things on his orders.

Shyarly is an interesting character, because she's an accurate fortune teller, and she's mostly glossed over after Fishman Island. I have always been a proponent of prophecy being what is most likely to happen, not what is garunteed to happen. Behold a radicalized version of her.

Arlong Park took a total of one chapter to get through, which will not be common, but it was essentially one massive fight scene. See yall next time for the party!

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 7: Coconut Party Time

Notes:

Welcome back! My backlog is running dry on this fic, at least in terms of what can be posted. Expect other content for the near future

Here is a link to my discord server, where you can find places to discuss my work, anything else, or ways to support me! I am also accepting SBS questions!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“How a crew acts during the victory party can tell you almost as much about them as how they acted during the raid.”

-A saying overheard in a Hachinosan bar, the Broken Tooth, set into the skull mountain that dominates the island’s landscape.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Cozia was a relatively calm island, with a decent economy that had boomed after it became a common stop over for Marine ships coming over the Calm Belt. This practice had started after a long series of raids about a decade ago, started by mysterious raiders on giant snails. Ever since, Marine ships had been coming in and out of the port, which was quickly shifting to accommodating the Marines and officers that were constantly passing through . There was even talk of building a new Marine base on the island. 

Thus, no one really questioned the Marine Battleship that pulled alongside the harbor on one calm afternoon. What they did question was the old man who climbed out of the water with a dog hat on, having apparently personally dragged the ship to the island.

The old man pointed at the nearest official looking person, a harbor guard, and barked out a question. “You! Did you see a boy in a straw hat and a tall woman with multiple limbs pass through here?”

“Yeah! They stole tons of supplies and dined and dashed at half of the restaurants in the town! Their ship had a sheep’s head figurehead too.”

The old man nodded before turning back to the ship. “Alright boys, we need to get moving again! Luffy’s already left! Set sail for Amazon Lily!”

The guard tried to shout after the old man, but he had already dived into the water, picked up a massive chain, and began swimming off again. The ship was now moving backwards through the water, but turned around after about a nautical mile.

“Why are they going to the Calm Belt? Didn’t that boy head towards the Baratie?” 

“Yeah, he was looking for a cook after they dropped off those two bounty hunters who had scurvy, right?” 

The guards shrugged. It wasn’t their business to correct Garp the Fist. 

 

========================================================================

 

Cocoyashi had fared the best out of all of the small towns on the island, which wasn’t saying much..

According to Sanji, who had visited all three of them, Gosa village had been practically burned to the ground, and the third, Coconut village, had been looted and ransacked, but the buildings were intact. Apparently, this was due to the Arlong Pirates’ ship docking in Gosa, while a secondary ship docked in Coconut village, and Momoo leading the charge in Cocoyashi. I needed a moment to process that, because Coconut village was one of the wrong translations of Cocoyashi used by one of the dubs, which was weird, but not too weird, at least. 

While I didn’t exactly enjoy parties for various reasons, it was fun pumping people for information during drinking competitions. I learned more about at least what the East Blue knew of the world. Devil Fruits weren’t quite a myth, because they were reported on in the newspaper, but they were rare enough that most had only seen one or two users in their lives. What was a myth was Haki, and it never went by that name. Even the middle tiers of swordsmanship like cutting steel were incredibly rare. The only confirmed story I could find of anyone doing it was in Shimotsuki village, Zoro’s hometown.

Speaking of the swordsman, he had just vanished from the public eye years ago, around when he first became known as the Pirate Hunter. I really had to dig for even that much, which told me a lot. Zoro hadn’t stayed in the East long, although he was a bounty hunter, which was helping confirm a few things for me. As Robin was the First Mate, that meant that Zoro was probably with Baroque Works. Except, that raised even more questions.

How did Crocodile plan to read the Alabastan Poneglyph? Did he just plan to take a rubbing and work out how to read it later? Did he have an awakened member of the Three Eyed tribe as his right hand woman? Could he just straight up read Poneglyphic? How had Zoro joined Baroque Works? What was his role in the organization?  Had his presence messed up the officer agent designations I knew?

I also confirmed that at least no one had heard of a Kuina, which told me Zoro’s backstory had probably not changed before he left his hometown. I knew this because Kuina would probably have ended up being an absurd prodigy of some kind and managed to cut Buggy or something ridiculous like that. Tashigi and Saga were still mysteries, but I was less concerned about them. Sure, Movie 5 was a problem, but we’d have Zoro by that point, since it took place after Alabasta anyway. 

More careful questions told me that Bellemere, Nami and Nojiko’s mother, had died in her sleep at the ripe old age of 80. I let some of the older villagers describe her feats, how she had been a wonderful Vice Admiral, and gone around with Garp the Fist and Sengoku back in the day. Then she’d semi-retired, because she found two orphaned girls in a kingdom that had been ravaged by war. She’d become a tangerine farmer and did paperwork or recruit training on the side until she died a couple years ago.

This led me to Genzo, who had clearly seen better days. He was old, and in a wheelchair with pinwheel designs on the wheels. I honestly tried to avoid him, because he was catching up with Nami. I didn’t have much I wanted to talk to them about. Still, it was interesting to see how the old man had still outlived Bellemere, even in this weird timeline. 

(Curiously, I couldn’t find any reference to Tsuru, who had been the canon member of Garp and Sengoku’s trio of famous marines. Whether this was because Tsuru wasn’t a Marine, was dead of some far off pirate attack that was an equivalent of the Arlong Pirates invasion of Cocoyashi, or just never became as famous was not clear. I also didn’t really care, despite how… ethically terrifying her Devil Fruit’s ability to ‘clean the evil off of people’ was.)

I didn’t get to try out that trick I’d thought up back on the Baratie, because I’d avoided combat, but I did get to try it on a couple drunks that wouldn’t leave me alone. Sadly, I wasn’t quite good enough at the whole psychic snail communication thing to perform a Psychic Scream as a sort of knock off Conqueror's Haki while in my hybrid form. It all worked out because Franky dealt with them for me, but it still reinforced how helpless I currently was. I had a hard deadline too in the form of Alabasta to figure something out, or I might end up dead.

By Nika, I was a coward, my main strengths were my mind and my craftiness, and any serious opponent would paste me if I wasn’t careful. Was I just Usopp? At least Kaya had her weird super strength disease. Then again, Usopp at least had a few fights before Alabasta, and even saved the day on Little Garden, and a certain other crew member didn’t become truly combat ready until Alabasta. Did that make me Nami?!

(Oh that was a big spike of gender euphoria right there, Roxie Likey.)

I may or may not have wandered around town grinning like an idiot after I let some of the village women give me a hair care and shopping session, because trying on that many dresses in a row may or may not have broken my brain a bit. All of it was free of course, I was a Straw Hat, but as a reward I couldn’t have asked for more. 

How did I do that and pump people for information at the same time? Well, the party lasted for three days straight.

I will freely admit that I spent most of those three days sitting in my cabin, filling out my notebooks with information and sipping on citrus based wines. It felt good to get the information out of my head, even if anyone fluent in Traditional Eastern or Japanese could read it fairly easily. I marked the two days of pure party as ‘the celebrations continued’ in the Log, and made sure to interview the rest of the crew over the course of the party to write the Log for the assault itself, and to fill in some gaps before that. Admittedly some of their testimonies weren’t that useful given the amount of alcohol flowing through them, but it was better than nothing. 

Sanji and I had a brief reunion with Zeff. It wasn’t anything world shattering, but it was nice to get an extra chance to catch up and say goodbye. They left with the high tide on the third day of partying, as they desperately needed to actually resupply at an island that hadn’t been pillaged. It was nice to see the Baratie one last time before moving on with things. 

On our fourth day in Cocoyashi, pretty much everyone else on the island had some flavor of hangover, except for the children and I. This made it somewhat harder to purchase a few trees from Nojiko and a few other orchard keepers on the island, but I got it done with permission from Robin. I consulted with Franky on where they would stand on the deck and how many we should bring. I also consulted with Sanji on what trees would be useful for the voyage. By the end of the day, the Merry was finally completed in my eyes as fruit trees stood on the quarterdeck. 

It was around this time that I got enough time to go over the newspapers from the last three days, not counting the day we arrived, but counting today. The News Coo that delivered our six newspapers each day looked particularly fancy, with a special hat and vest denoting it as an All Blue Coo. A letter had come with the first delivery, congratulating us on joining ‘an exclusive club of the informed few’ that Robin gave a funny look. There might have been more to it than that, but Robin asked me not to worry, so I was letting her handle it. 

In terms of bounty posters, there wasn’t anyone I recognized, and no one over 15 million berries, at least from the Blues. The Paradise edition included a poster for ‘Silver Fox’ Foxy, who had apparently just entered the Grand Line and absorbed an entire Grand Line crew at Reverse Mountain, getting a bounty of… 15 million, which wasn’t his canon bounty, but had plenty of time to grow, I guess? The New World was similar, as the only bounty poster included was a bounty increase for Charlotte Snack, from 400 million to 600 million, although that was in fact his canon bounty, attributed to being promoted to a Sweet Commander of the Big Mom Pirates. 

The news was far more interesting, at least, as it nearly gave me a heart attack. Princess Nefretari Vivi of Alabasta was on the front page of the Paradise edition, because she had officially been missing for two years. The photo the WEJ used was apparently from her 14th birthday party, and she would have been 16 years old, as of this year. King Cobra hadn’t made a statement, but the Alabastan flag continued to be hung upside down, as it had been since she vanished.

There were persistent rumors, apparently, that the Rebel Army had kidnapped her, and had been holding her hostage for the past two years, or that the Rebel Army itself was a plot by Vivi to take over the country. There was even a quote from Crocodile on the matter, although it was mostly that he was more loyal to the people of his adoptive home than the monarchs. His public persona, at least, disapproved of the oncoming Civil War, but would step in ‘if the Royal Army made any more provocative attacks on the citizenry.’ 

All of this made me suspect what I knew, despite the fact I knew Crocodile had to have put on a public persona to set himself up to become the new King of Alabasta or whatever his plan had been. I couldn’t quite remember if he’d wanted the country, or just the Poneglyph. Vivi going missing could be easily explained away by her going undercover as Ms Wednesday within Baroque Works itself, but the rumors were worrying. For all that Baroque Works was an organization of bounty hunters, any organization that large could easily influence the public opinion of an island nation.

The other editions didn’t tell me much, sadly. Shanks had been spotted in the South Blue, and partied with a nation's navy. A few Celestials were on a tour of the West Blue, with their route ending in the Ballywood Kingdom. A special edition of the Sora comic was for sale in World Government affiliated book stores to commemorate the 33rd anniversary of the comic. Vegapunk had released a scientific paper on selective breeding, furthering his research into ‘lineage factor’, or as I knew it, DNA. 

(I also indulged in some star gazing, but I didn’t have a star chart and had never really been able to see constellations anyway. The multiple moons in the sky implied the old theory that the One Piece world had 6 moons might not have been canon to the story, but it was certainly real here. I wondered which one Enel would try to claim was Fairy Vearth.) 

As I was admiring the trees and relaxing in the sun, a mouth sprouted from one of the tree trunks and spoke with Robin’s voice. “Nami would like to speak to all of us again. Please join us on the shore.”

I briefly stretched before complying with the request as the mouth vanished into flower petals. I had to wonder what she might have wanted. We’d celebrated, and we’d done everything she asked. Had something gone wrong? There wasn’t anything I could think of.

Nami looked worse for wear, and somehow still had a hangover even as the sun was setting. “Alright, you’re all here, let's get this done quick so I can go sleep for the next couple days.”

I raised a hand. “Is this about the trees? We paid for those.”

“No, it isn’t about the trees. It’s about your reward.”

“But we already partie-” Robin cut Luffy off with a pair of spawned hands.

“Our reward, Ma’am?”

“Here, before this takes any longer. Your first reward is a full set of world maps, for each of the major seas, drawn by me. The Calm Belt maps are still spotty, but you are all too young to be wandering around in there anyway.” Nami handed Robin a large bag. “Your other reward is this, as thanks for getting rid of Arlong in about half a day, not counting travel time.”

I gaped at the wrist watch-esque thing Nami dangled from her hand. “Is that a New World level Log Pose?”

Nami smirked at me. “And the smart girl gets it wrong for once! Nope, this is a prototype for my own invention, the Log Rose.”

“Hold on, what’s a Log Pose?” Kaya asked.

“You remember how the compases broke during the storm?” Robin asked, and Kaya nodded. “Log Poses are one of the primary ways to navigate in the Grand Line, as they use an island’s inherent magnetic field as their marker, rather than the north or south pole.”

“Got it in one. Log Poses allow for travel along the magnetic tracks of the Grand Line, but I don’t like following tracks, so I found a workaround. The idea behind a Log Rose is very simple, it’s just four Eternal Poses strapped together.” Nami explained.

Luffy opened his mouth.

“An Eternal Pose is a Log Pose that always points at a single island.” I explained absently as my mind tried to figure out what Nami had invented. On closer inspection, there were only two Log Pose-esque spheres of glass set into the wristband.

Luffy closed his mouth.

“How does that solve the problem?” Franky asked.

“This prototype contains an Eternal Pose for Reverse Mountain and Fishman Island. It should get the job done, and you get to beta test this for me! I expect detailed notes from you, guppy, over your journey.” Nami said, and Jinbe nodded seriously.

“What does the full version look like?” Franky asked.

“That version is going to add Eternal Poses for the north and south poles.” Nami explained. “With that, you won’t have anything to worry about, for navigation at least.”

“How much do you plan to charge for this?” I asked curiously as my brain tried to process the implications of such an invention.

“Not counting my normal mark up, about a billion berries.” Nami said casually as our collective jaws dropped.

“WHAT?!”

“Do you know how complicated and expensive it is to make an Eternal Pose for anything outside the Grand line? There isn’t even any land under the north pole! That makes it even more complicated!” Nami said, full of exasperation. “It doesn't help that the Magnet Magnet fruit user I had planned to consult with died a couple years ago and now some punk brat has been running around with it.” 

(So Kidd existed. That was good to know.)

“I don’t want to sound ungrateful, Ma’am, but this is more than we, no, I deserve.” Jinbe said with his head hung. “All we did was the bare minimum.”

Nami began laughing as Jinbe stared at her in shock. “No, kid, no you really didn’t. The bare minimum would have been participating in the attack.  Instead, you did the best you could to bring the Arlong Pirates down for what they did. I am rewarding you for your morals, and the rest of this crew for enthusiastically following through on those morals.”

Jinbe bowed at a perfect 45 degree angle. A tear fell from his face. “I cannot express how much this chance meant and continues to mean to me. Thank you, both for not hating my kind and for allowing me to attempt to make things right.” 

“You’re welcome, guppy. You can thank me by continuing to prove Arlong wrong as many times as possible.” Nami said before looking Luffy in the eyes. “As for you, take care of him, alright?”

Luffy nodded seriously. “Of course, he’s my nakama!”

“You’re good kids, all of you.” Nami chuckled.

Hera popped out of her shoulder. “You are taking after Mama, dear.”

“Shut up, Hera.” Nami batted at the cloud as it retreated into her arm. “Guppy, catch!” Nami tossed Jinbe the Log Rose prototype. “Keep that on you at all times. Your crew doesn’t have a proper navigator, but that should help offset it once you hit the Grand Line. Still, it isn’t a substitute for the Log Pose itself, it’s just a navigation aid.” She yawned. “Now, I’m gonna sleep like the dead. The snail girl has my number if you want to call. See you when I see you.”

I followed the rest of the crew up the gangplank and onto the Merry as Jinbe strapped the Log Rose to his arm. He still looked like he needed a hug, but Luffy took care of that once we got onto the deck proper, so I took the moment to slip away to my cabin again. I needed more time to think.

Nami was right, we didn’t have a navigator. Kaya claimed the role, but as far as I knew that just meant she could read maps and knew some bare bones theory. Canon’s iteration of Nami had been a large part of how the Straw Hats survived the Grand Line with such a small crew. I trusted Jinbe, he was a prodigy of a helmsman, but he wasn’t Nami. I had to hope that her invention was good enough to compensate for that lack.

The conversation also reminded me that I had called Nami, back during the assault on Arlong Park. I had honestly gotten lucky that my powers worked like I thought they did and that there was another snail hidden on the island. The other snail took care of most of the effort, and I just had to piggyback off of its work. I’d have loved to get a Transponder rig of some kind during the party, but the only snail shop on the island had been in Gosa village, which was still too much of a wreck to get anything done. Franky had talked to the guy who ran it, but he’d said it would be a while before he got something working well enough to risk connecting it to me.

I had tried to place normal calls before, and it hadn’t worked well. The calls almost never connected, and never outside the East Blue. I could get a vague sense of where a given snail group was, but nothing more than that, and calling a specific snail outside the East was a nightmare that never worked. There wasn’t even anything or anyone worth calling in the East, because we’d end up in logtown anyway, and I didn’t know anything about the Revolutionary Army in this world, or where they would be even if I did.

(At least that was my second arc done without a scratch.)

I went to bed feeling an odd combination of frustration and expectation, because tomorrow was when things would get interesting again. 

 

========================================================================

 

Robin sighed as she took another sip of her morning coffee. Sanji truly had been a good choice for the crew. For all that Luffy was a bit simple at times, he had good taste in food.

“I know we’re leaving, but I think I missed the meeting. Where are we going, exactly?” Roxie asked from her place at the table within the kitchen. Most of the crew was busy getting ready for their departure, so it was just Roxie, Robin, and Luffy in the kitchen. 

“Ah, yes, we discussed this during the party, while you were on the ship.” Robin said. “I originally came to the East in search of a Poneglyph, out of archeological interest. Sadly, I haven’t been able to find it, or any other rumors of it, since crossing over from the South. We were going to head to Shimotsuki, despite the captain’s protests.”

Roxie was giving her an odd look, but Robin was used to that by now. The snail girl gave more strange looks than normal looks, it seemed.

“I wanna go to the Grand Line!” Luffy whined.

“And you agreed to help at least find out if I was chasing a false rumor first, remember?” Robin said gently.

Luffy pouted but nodded. 

“Well, I might have an idea, actually. I overheard a rumor while waiting tables at the Baratie. Have you heard of Warship Island?” Roxie asked.

Robin raised an eyebrow. “I have not.”

“It is one of the closest islands in the East to the Calm Belt, but it has a certain legend associated with it. A moment, please.” Roxie cleared her throat, put a hand below her chin, and spoke in an authoritative and ancient voice. “The Warship sails towards the Lost Kingdom.”

“Lost Kingdom?” Robin asked.

“Yep!” Roxie said in her normal voice once again. “That’s a very rough summary, but I didn’t listen to the entire story the old coot was telling, so that was the gist I got. Now, if there was a hidden history rock that had been lost to time, what better place for it than an island with a long abandoned kingdom on it?”

“That sounds like an adventure!” Luffy said with a gleam in his eye. It seemed he had already chosen for her, despite her doubts about this random legend.

“But what does the rest of the line mean?” Robin asked.

Roxie rubbed her chin in thought. “Well, Warship Island gets its name from the fact the mountain in the middle looks like a bunch of warships stacked on top of each other. The old coot’s companion was a treasure hunter, who was probably using the meal to bribe him into telling the story. She mentioned to the old man that the island’s ships seemed to point to the east. You see what I mean, right?” 

“We’d have to consult the maps, but if we approach from the west, we should find that lost kingdom.” Robin realized.

Luffy was practically vibrating in his seat at this point, which inevitably led to him bolting out of the room screaming “JINNNNNNNNNNNNNBEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!”

Robin found herself smiling and didn’t immediately suppress it as Roxie followed the captain out of the kitchen. A spawned eye told her the News Coo was coming, and another cup of coffee sounded absolutely lovely while she read the newspaper. Their All Blue subscription meant her relatively small collection of books were taking longer to get through due to having quite a few more newspapers to read each day, but it was worth it.

They hadn’t gone through hell, and Robin was sure her presence would bring it someday, but there was something nice about relaxing with people she could trust to at least not stab her in the back. 

 

========================================================================

 

The entire crew of Garp’s personal Marine Battleship were below deck as Garp himself climbed out of the water and onto the beach of Amazon Lily, where Boa Hancock happened to be relaxing. If he had to guess, she had been sunbathing.

“What has brought a disgusting navy man to my island?”

“Did a ship with a sheep figurehead or a boy with a straw hat show up here recently?”

“No. You are the first and only man to walk on these shores this year, you abominable old man.”

“Thank you. I’ll get out of your hair.”

Garp felt the Warlord’s somewhat confused gaze on his back as he went right back into the water.

He swam back to his ship and told the boys to get rowing towards Rusukaina. It was relatively close by, so maybe Luffy had gotten shipwrecked or something. If he wasn’t there, he’d get the boys to comb the waters between Cozia and Amazon Lily a few times. There was every chance they’d ended up becalmed because they ran out of oars or something. It sounded like something Luffy would do. 

(It had been half a week since the last sighting of his grandson.)

The Calm Belts were some of the most dangerous places on the planet. The Demon Child could have gotten them over the hurdle of rowing through without a large crew, but she wasn’t an answer to the Sea Kings. Luffy had beaten the Lord of the Coast on the way out of Foosha, but that Sea King was practically nothing compared to some of the monsters in the Calm Belt. Maybe he thought he could fight his way through because he beat the Lord of the Coast?

(If Garp found a straw hat somewhere on these waves, it wouldn’t matter what Sengoku said or what he’d promised Roger. That red haired brat of an Emperor would die.) 

Garp was tired.

========================================================================

 

Thankfully, I was able to confirm with Jinbe that Warship Island did, in fact, exist in this timeline.

(It would have been really embarrassing if it didn’t, but frankly that was what I got for pulling things out of my ass like that. Robin wasn’t supposed to be that blase about Poneyglyphs, not with this crew, not yet!)

It took us about a day to get to an island roughly directly east of Warship Island, which just happened to be Gold Island, from the first One Piece movie. We stuck around just long enough for Luffy to hear about what Coby had done on Clockwork Island from the newly settled locals and for Sanji and Kaya to restock before we were off again, following a legend I had made up on the spot. Granted, the island we were heading towards served literally no purpose other than as a hint towards knowledge I already knew, but Robin would probably get a kick out of an unspoiled ruin, so it was worth it.

(I’d worry about the timeline, but frankly I didn’t know anything about it. I had to trust to the nature of the world itself and of narrative structures that we’d get there at the right moment for something interesting to happen, before or after Operation Utopia kicked off.)

I took to acting as our unofficial lookout for the voyage, because I knew what I was looking for, and I saw it after another day and a half of sailing. In the distance, a small mirror of the Merry was slowly getting bigger. I didn’t say anything, but I did smile to myself. A small commotion arose on deck, as we got closer. As in canon, no one really noticed until it was too late, and Luffy ordered us to keep going anyway.

(Did that count as canon? This was from non canon material. I knew we weren’t exclusively going through every single adventure the Straw Hats had ever done in the world I knew, because Garp had helpfully stomped the first two movies under his heel while searching for Luffy, but this was raising questions I couldn’t answer. Uncomfortable questions.) 

As we passed through the weird mirage mirror thing, we were buffeted by a storm. It wasn’t even the nice kind of storm, this was actively trying to sink us. Thankfully, I knew exactly how to justify moving forward.

“I see it! The island! In the eye of the storm!”

A round of cheers from below told me I’d succeeded, so I climbed down to help keep the ship from capsizing. There was something immensely satisfying about doing hard labor in the pouring rain, even as I tried to avoid rope burn. I could practically feel myself getting stronger, which probably said more about how weak I’d been when I spawned in this world than anything else. At least now I could open pickle jars without having to go find Jinbe or Sanji.

The weather cleared up as we approached the island, until it was a normal sunny day, albeit with a lot of wind. I took a moment to admire the ruins, because on Earth there weren’t any ruins like this, not really. They were all touched and prodded and excavated. These hadn’t been touched by anyone since the people of Warship Island left who knows how long ago. This might have been entirely unique in the history of the world, if I was being honest.

“It appears you were right, Ms Scribe.” Robin said as Franky dropped the anchor. 

I didn’t say anything, I just smiled at her as I dropped the rope ladder and climbed down onto what had probably once been a port of some kind. Now it was just a few broken blocks of stone set into the beach. The rest of the crew followed me. Luffy looked like he was about to go harrying off into the distance, but then he looked me in the eye and stopped, because he was a nice little empath like that.

“So, fun fact, I didn’t actually overhear any legends about this place, or Warship Island. I made that whole thing up.” I said honestly as I stood on a block as a makeshift platform.

“Then how did you know this place existed, Ms Scribe?” Robin asked with a raised eyebrow.

“This place was behind a storm and an illusion thing, you couldn’t have found this before us.” Franky pointed out.

“Especially because you were in the North Blue until you washed up near the Baratie.” Sanji said.

“Oh, that’s easy. I’m from another world.”

Notes:

Explanation time!

Adressing the end first, this is the final chapter I can post before the end of the current manga arc, due to said arc being both the end of Roxie's knowledge and very full of lore revelations. It could take a few weeks, it could be a hiatus that lasts till next year, all depends on how long it takes to get to the official end of The Egghead Island Arc

Now, for the normal stuff

So, Garp has officially gone off the rails, and through him we learn what happened to Zoro's East Blue bounty hunter friends. The details about Cozia are entirely out of my own head, as the last we hear of it, the Vinsmokes wrecked the island

Coconut village was the Odex translation's name for Cocoyashi, and it felt a bit weird to just have two towns on the island.

Roxie learns more things! Zoro is certainly out there, and the East Blue continues to suck in terms of power

Seriously, Tsuru' s powerset has like, almost as many ethical questions about it as failed Awakened Zoan users.

Roxie has theories on her own powers! She also gives herself a hard deadline for power development

Bounties! The All Blue subscription shows its worth!

Alabasta continues to be a shitshow! No one ever really adresses what her public persona did while Vivi was undercover, so I theorize that pretty much everyone except those in the know accused everyone else

The trees! The Merry is complete!

The reward! How does the crew navigate without Nami? Easy, they crib off her notes and place their trust in JInbe's skills!

The Log Rose is a theoretical invention, and the next evolution of the Log Pose! Currently it's just a prototype, but that's still more useful than nothing!

Kidd exists, and somehow manages to be a pest to everyone even tangetially related to him

And lo, Roxie gets things on track through sheer brute force and pulling things from thin air.

Garp is an old man, and he is starting to get desperate regarding Luffy.

Hello! welcome to the cliffhanger! I hope you enjoy hanging from that branch for a few weeks! Feel free to check out my other work while you wait, I promise this wasn't a one hit wonder!

Just as a side note, this is somewhat motivated by how tired I am of the secrecy everyone puts on "Oh hey, I'm from another world", because it turns into an angsty plot point in a ton of SI or OCI fiction, and I will see you next time when Roxie throws that idea out the window, at least when it comes to the crew.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 8: Let the Knowledge Flow

Notes:

Welcome Back!

So, remember a few weeks ago when I said I couldn't post more of this anytime soon, because the most recent manga arc hadn't finished yet? Well, Egghead is pretty much over now, so here it is! That does, however, mean that this fic has begun to and will continue to include spoiler elements from the manga, so if you're an anime only be warned.

Of course, if you enjoy my work, perhaps check out one of my latest projects, Honeymoon Under The Scadutree, an Elden Ring fic focused on the Tarnished and Ranni exploring the DLC

Here is a link to my discord server, where you can find places to discuss my work, anything else, or ways to support me! I am also accepting SBS questions!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“What people want to know and what they need to know can be two very different things.” 

-A line from ‘A Quiet Northern Morning’, a popular book set during the Germa conquest of the North Blue.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

A bit of context, I had never cared for the way the characters in the fics I’d read felt the need to keep their origin a secret from the Straw Hats for so long, be it until they were forced to explain it or until something traumatic forced them to trust the crew with their souls. I just didn’t see the point, beyond some vague distrust or character development. With all of that said, I still didn’t want anyone to overhear, which left me with a few options. What better place to reveal an earth shattering secret than on an island that no human has set foot on since before the Void Century? 

(If it hadn’t existed… I trusted Crocus and Laboon.) 

“Oh, that’s easy. I’m from another world.”

Most of the crew’s jaws dropped to the floor, except for Robin and Luffy, which was interesting. Robin was giving me a strange look of realization and worry that I couldn’t interpret. Luffy, however, looked like he was thinking hard on what I’d said, which was weird. I didn’t even know he could really do that.

Ultimately, it culminated in Luffy pointing an accusing finger at me with stars in his eyes. “You’re an alien!”

I face palmed as everyone else stared at Luffy. “No, Luffy, no. I’m not from another planet, I meant ‘world’ as in dimension. I’m from another iteration of the Blue Planet, if that’s what you call this world.”

“It is.” Robin said absently.

“So you’re a mystery alien!” Luffy said with just as much conviction as before.

“No! I’m a human, one native to this planet, although my mind is from another dimension. The best term would probably be planeswalker, although that implies I had any choice or influence over where I was sent. I just kind of woke up in this dimension one day in the Baratie after they fished my unconscious body out of the water.” I explained.

“Roxie.” We all turned to Jinbe, who had recovered from his shock the quickest out of the other four members of the crew. “Are you being serious? This isn’t a prank of some kind?”

I nodded. “May Nika strike me down if I say anything but the unrestrained truth during this conversation.”

Luffy looked strange for a moment, but nobody else really noticed as Jinbe continued. “Then how did you know this, and so much about this world? I wouldn’t have been able to tell you weren’t a native.”

“That’s simple too. In my homeworld, there’s a very popular story about the boy who will be the World’s Freest Man, or as everyone else knows it, the Pirate King.” 

“Oh my.” Robin said, her face carefully blank. “This is why you knew about… my past, is it not?”

“It is. When I told you the World Government would want my head if they knew everything that was in there, I wasn’t kidding.”

“This is absurd! Are you all listening to yourselves?!” Sanji said.

“It isn’t anywhere near as absurd as some other things on this planet, Son of Sora.” I said simply. Sanji’s cigarette fell out of his mouth as he froze like I had turned him to stone.

Franky made an odd sound, like his internal processor was rebooting. “Yeah, I can believe that.”

(He was a Grand Line native. I should have expected that he’d know how to deal with this.)

“He’s really gonna go all the way, isn’t he?” Kaya said quietly. We all turned to her. “If Luffy’s that famous, then he has to claim the title.”

I raised two fingers. “Uh, two caveats on that. One, the story I know was fictional and published serially, so by the time I got here, it hadn’t finished yet. Two, it wasn’t quite…. Accurate. I think I ended up in some form of alternate timeline.” 

(Luffy hadn’t spoken a word in a bit, and that was worrying me. He was just staring, like he was casually looking at my soul.) 

“How different?” Jinbe asked.

“Basically none of you were on the crew, at this point of the story. Anything more about that would be spoilers, I'd have to ask Luffy’s permission to share.”

“I think the mystery differences are fine, but no specifications.” Luffy said.

“Specifics, captain, not specifications.” Robin corrected. 

“On that topic, I’d like one on one interviews with each of you before I go further into explaining things, because I’d like to confirm how different this world is to the story I was obsessed with.” I asked. “Captain, I’d like to talk with you first.”

Luffy nodded, but he still didn’t say anything beyond his order from before.

“The rest of you, please trust me.” 

 

========================================================================

 

Luffy’s instinctual reaction to his Scribe’s declaration that she knew a lot about the journey he hadn’t even been on yet was negative.

That part of him was then told to sit down and think by the tiny iteration of his big brother in his head. 

(“If you mean to go beyond everyone else to have ever shared your goal, you need to apply the same creative thinking to this as you did to learning to fight with your Fruit. That means thinking things through occasionally, like how you pull your arm back for maximum impact when you punch.”)

Roxie sat down at the kitchen table. Luffy sat across from her and swung his feet.

“How do you want to do this? LIke, do you want to ask me some questions first, or do you want me to ask first? I don’t want to make this seem like I’m trying to take over, I just want to help.”

This was also why he’d squashed his negative reaction. Roxie was sincere. He’d felt it in his heart, especially when she made that weird oath. He needed to take this seriously.

“I don’t want spoilers. I didn’t want that old chef guy’s book, and I don’t want to hear the whole story of this other version of me either.”

“Yes, I expected that, an Adventure has to have a degree of mystery, or it isn’t a true Adventure.”

Luffy could hear the capital letter. “Yeah! It’s no fun if I know what’s going to happen!”

Roxie laughed. “Oh trust me, I have no idea what’s going to happen. Things are so different here, it’s like someone tossed the world like a salad. I know another story, not this one. Even if I wanted to, I couldn’t tell you how exactly this will go.”

Part of that initial negative weight on his shoulders vanished. “Great!”

“But there is some stuff I do want to confirm, one of which is a name.” Roxie said, back to seriousness. “Did you once have a brother named Sabo?” 

(The royal army. A tiny fishing boat with a familiar Jolly Roger. A cannon shot.)

“Yeah. He died when I was little.”

Roxie nodded seriously. “Please, I don’t want to give you false hope, because I genuinely have little idea if this is true or not here, but…”

Luffy stood up. “SABO’S ALIVE?!”

“He might be. He might not be. I don’t know.” Roxie didn’t stand up. She didn’t shout, she didn’t exclaim, she didn’t do any of that. “I don’t know. I can’t know. There’s so much that’s different here. Normally, when characters in stories end up in situations like this, at least they know what’s going on. I don’t have that comfort, I just have to try and try to make the knowledge in my head useful, or I’ll get something wrong and suffer for it. That’s what these interviews are for, and why I wanted those newspapers. I didn’t give up much to come here, so I have to use my gift as best I can.”

Luffy walked around the table and gave Roxie a hug, because there were tears in her eyes. She leaned into it for a few seconds. He didn’t need to totally understand the context to know that she needed comfort, and that was all he needed to do. He let her pull away when she was ready, and sat down next to her.

“What was Sabo like, in the story?” Luffy asked, because he could see she needed to move on.

“Oh, he was awesome. He got picked up by the Revolutionary Army. Do you know who those are?” Luffy shook his head. “Ok, to confirm something again, he got shot out of the water after the Grey Terminal burned, right?” Luffy nodded. “They fight people like the guy who fired that shot, and that ordered the Grey Terminal burned to the ground.” 

“Then why didn’t he come back?”

“Because he got amnesia, he didn’t remember you. He wouldn’t remember until he’d climbed the ranks so far that he was leading his own missions, a general in the Army. You didn’t know he’d survived until…” Luffy nodded, he was fine with stuff like this, it didn’t matter for the adventure. “...you met him again when you were 19, fighting in a colosseum on an island on the other side of the Red Line. Yes, he still fought with a pipe, just like you did as kids.”

“Awesome!”

“I prepared some drawings, would you like to see him?”

“YES!”

“Here.” Roxie pulled out a folded piece of paper from her coat pocket and handed it to him. He unfolded it.

“I…”

The page was wet, and getting fuzzy. Roxie gently took it out of his hands and put it on the table, which he appreciated, because he was crying, because that was Sabo.

(His older brother and grandfather came back to Dawn every year for Sabo’s birthday. He would be 20 now.) 

“He looks AWESOME!” Luffy yelled as he wiped the tears from his eyes. 

“I know, right! He is! Do I have permission to try and arrange a meeting, as soon as I get calling figured out?”

“Of course!”

She pressed the drawing into his chest. “Keep the drawing, because the rest is going to be a bit more complicated. Your other brother wasn’t Sakazuki, in the story I knew.”

Luffy’s brain stalled out, because he was still riding the high of finding out Sabo might be alive. “What?”

“You know your brother is adopted, right?” Luffy nodded. “Good. Well, Garp brought back a different kid in the timeline I know. I don’t know where he got Sakazuki, but I know that your brother in the timeline I know has done incredibly well for himself anyway.”

“Who is he?” Luffy was curious, but he couldn’t put into words why. This was someone he had never even heard of, someone his alternate self cared about. He didn’t know who he’d be without his big brother. “Where is he now?”

“Ok, so, context, Whitebeard is another one of the Emperors of the Sea, and he’s even stronger than Shanks and your grandfather.” Luffy’s eyes bulged. “Yeah, I know. Whitebeard, or Edward Newgate, is the Strongest Man in the World, and was one of your grandfather and Roger’s rivals in their days. The boy who Roger would have given to Garp in the timeline I knew was instead given to Whitebeard, becoming Ace D Newgate. If Garp took him, he’d have been Portgas D Ace.”

“He sounds cool.”

“He is! He has the Flame Flame fruit, meaning he’s made of and can manipulate fire. You badgered him into becoming your brother about a year after you found him in the middle of the woods, because Garp stashed him with mountain bandits instead of giving him to Makino.”

“Oh, he was with Aunty Dadan instead of Mom?”

Roxie gave him a brief strange look. At least he knew why she did that all the time now, and why she seemed to look past people sometimes, as if looking for who she knew, instead of who was actually there.

“He became a pirate like you, in the world I knew. You’d meet him a couple times over the course of the journey until… it isn’t important, that’s an actual spoiler.”

Something more spoilerish than his dead brother maybe being alive?! “What? Tell me!”

“One of the biggest events in the story of One Piece, the story I read, was the execution of Portgas D Ace.” 

“That isn’t a spoiler.”

“I know, because your big brother is a Marine, and he’s awesome at it, and already famous, so they’d never do it, but still. I don’t know if that execution is still going to happen. You fought through hell and back to prevent it, and you failed, and it nearly broke you in half.” Roxie hesitated before continuing.  “A lot of Marines died that day.”

“Oh.” Then it sunk in exactly what that meant. “ Oh.”

“Yeah, I’m going to work my ass off to prevent it, like everyone who ends up in an iteration of this world does, but it almost never works fully. I-”

Luffy hugged her again. “I trust you.”

Roxie wiped a tear from her eye again as he pulled back. “Thank you. What else was there….” Roxie thought for a second. “Oh yeah, did Shanks have a daughter?”

“Yeah! Uta was awesome, even if Sakazuki got weird whenever she was around.”

Roxie put her head in her hands. “Oh, by the sun, Luffy, you just accidentally gave me the most horrible mental image. I need to scrub my brain now. Ugh.” She groaned. “I should be able to find her, eventually. Would you like to call her or Shanks himself at some point?”

Luffy had to think again. “I don’t know. I’d love to talk to Uta again, but I don’t know if I’m ready to talk to Shanks yet. I’m not a great pirate yet.”

“How about I call Shanks and ask if he wants to wait until you're ready to give back his hat, or if he wants to talk to you before then?”

Luffy nodded. “That sounds good.” 

“Would you like to see yourself, near the end of what I read? No spoilers, just the design.” 

“Sure!” Roxie handed over the second piece of paper. He just had a cool scar, black cape, and a purple belt, that wasn’t cool! “This isn’t cool! I thought I’d look cool!”

“That’s because I didn’t include anything spoilerish, duh. Those are the cool parts.”

“Alright, thanks.” 

“I can’t think of anything else you need to know. Did you have anything you wanted to ask me?”

Luffy put his hand on his chin and thought. He didn’t want any spoilers, so was there anything he wanted to know? Was there anything he wanted to be reassured about? Oh yeah!

“Did that other me have fun?”

Roxie smiled at him. “Yeah, you had fun. It was an amazing adventure. How about we try and top it?”

“YEAH!”



========================================================================

 

Sanji rolled his shoulder as he walked into the kitchen, where Roxie was sitting at the table, waiting for him with a few folded pieces of paper on the table. Luffy had not been easy on him when he pulled Sanji onto the deck.

(Why him next, and not Robin? Surely she was more important.)

“I-”

Roxie interrupted him. “Everything I did on the Baratie was genuine, for the record.”

“You know my mother.”

“I know a lot about you, Sanji. It was nice to see you were still as nice as the one I read about.”

He had worried, when she’d said that the crew had been different, that he hadn’t been on the crew by now. That he wasn’t with Zeff, in this other timeline, that he had remained in the Germa kingdom. That was a weight off his shoulders as he sat down.

(He hadn’t brought his lighter or his cigarettes.)

“How much do you know?”

“I know that Judge has no right to call himself a father, and that at least for the iteration I know, the women of your family were the only ones that treated you well.”

Reiju was still a good older sister, that was great. “I don’t want to talk about that part of my life.”

“That is perfectly fine, I’m sorry for bringing it up, but I had to prove to you I knew impossible things.”

Sanji sat down heavily across from Roxie. “Then what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Well, before we get into it, do you have any questions for me?”

He needed a mood lifter, so what the heck, if this was seriously what his life was now. “You said this was a story, right? Did I have any love interests?”

(He couldn’t even put in the effort for his usual antics. Fuck, this was affecting him more than he thought.)

Roxie’s wince didn’t help. “Well, yes, and you even had a wedding.”

“I take it that didn’t go well? Let me guess, monster bride?”

“Worse, arranged marriage.”

“Oh.” Sanji felt sick to his stomach.

“When your bounty poster was published, it told Judge you were still alive, and he decided that if you weren’t dead already, you might as well be useful somehow.” Roxie said distantly. “SANJI, BREATHE!”

Sanji came back to himself, and realized he had been shaking. Roxie was frozen in her seat too. “Who was the bride?” He needed to know how screwed he was.

“Charlotte Pudding, 35th daughter of Charlotte Linlin, and 76th in line for the throne of Totto Land.” Roxie said.

“My mother in law was going to be Big Mom herself, of course, why should I expect anything different.” Sanji said, slightly hysteric.

“If it makes you feel any better, Luffy and the others rescued you, although you tried to sacrifice yourself because you didn’t want to put the rest of the crew in danger.”

He couldn’t believe it, but he was still partially in the denial stage. It would pass. He needed a cigarette. “Of course. Did they chase us?”

“Big Mom did, although mostly because Luffy joined a plot to assassinate her in the process of crashing your wedding. Germa was mostly ruined when Linlin took what she wanted anyway.”

Sanji took a deep breath. He could handle that. “That’s… good.”

“Would you like to see a picture of either Reiju or Pudding?”

“No.”

“No?”

“No.”

“Alright. I’ll save these for you if you change your mind.”

“What is the third picture?”

“Your other love interest, although you didn’t go very far with her, and it was kind of a gag.”

“Show it to me.”

She handed over the picture after she put the other two into her coat again.

He opened the picture. He closed it again.

“Roxie?”

“Yes, dear nakama?”

“This is Queen Viola of Dressrosa.” 

“She is, yes.”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” 

Roxie burst out laughing. “I know! If it makes you feel any better, she wasn’t married, and I don’t think she ever seriously considered you as a long term romantic partner.” 

“So I was a FLING?” Sanji pounded the table.

“Yes!” Roxie confirmed.

“This is a mess.” Sanji said as he slumped.

“It is.”

“I don’t know what to do with this information.”

“Neither do I, although I’m sure we’ll be able to prepare somehow.” Roxie said. “...Would you like to call Reiju, eventually?”

“No.”

“That’s alright.”

“Do you want to see your design from the end of the series as I knew it?”

“Still no.”

“Let me show you my art, you depressed cook!”

“No!” 

 

========================================================================

 

Franky grabbed a bottle of whiskey from below deck and took a swig before he went to the kitchen. He was going to need it, based on how Sanji looked after he came back outside and wandered off into the ruins.

(Luffy had ordered them to not talk about their conversations with Roxie until they were all done. It hadn’t helped anyone’s anxiety.)

He was glad he took that swig, because Roxie hit him with a question as soon as he saw down at the table.

“Are you actually from Baldimore?”

“No, I’m from Water 7.”

“Oh thank Nika.” Roxie said, slumping against the table before shaking a fist at him. “Do you know how close I came to a heart attack when you claimed that? I thought I’d have to throw out basically my entire file on you!”

“So, you know that my original name was Cutty Flam?”

“Yes!” 

“How did Luffy get the Going Merry if I wasn’t on the crew at this point?”

“You didn’t build it. It was built by Merry, hence the name, and gifted to Luffy after he saved the island from Kuro.” 

He couldn’t imagine the Going Merry without his hand, without the countless hours he’d spent hammering away. “What was she like?”

“See for yourself.” Roxie passed over one of the pieces of paper on the table.

“She’s so cute!” Franky said, because she was! It was practically a chibi version of the Merry! “I’m not crying, it’s just a malfunction!”

“This version of the Merry is awesome, Franky.”

“This is why you brought the trees on, it really completes the look.”

“I know, right?!”

Franky wiped the totally not tears from his face and really examined the ship in the picture. “Hold on. This isn’t a Grand Line ship.” He looked up, and Roxie was looking at him sadly. “How far did she get?” 

“By the time the crew got to Water 7, she was on life support, and her Wood Fairy had shown up twice.”

Franky could feel his eyes tearing up again. “Oh, she got so far. The little lamb that could.”

“You were in Water 7 at the time.” He looked up, and Roxie was looking into the middle distance. “One of the crew didn’t accept that the Merry was dying despite a cracked keel.” Franky winced. “You were a shipbreaker, effectively hiding as the face of the criminal underworld of the city. It wasn’t pretty.” 

“Was it Kaya?” He couldn’t imagine his little sister on these seas without him, going all those years without him to accidentally counterbalance Kuro. 

Roxie shook her head. “Kaya wasn’t a member of the crew at all. She decided to stay in Syrup after she recovered and became a doctor. Someone else joined in Syrup, although I doubt you’d have heard of him if he wasn’t there when you arrived.” 

“Have you noticed a pattern, with how this world is different from the one you know? I might be able to help.” Franky suggested. He was relieved that Kaya hadn’t been in danger without him to keep an eye on her. 

“Some things are different just because, as far as I can tell, but with some things, it's because they were swapped.”

“Did this guy from Syrup happen to be the orphaned son of a famous sniper?”

Roxie blinked. “Luffy?”

“Yeah, Luffy said it was strange he didn’t run into Yasopp’s kid in Syrup.” Franky said, thinking back to a conversation he’d had with the boy while waiting for the Marines to get off the island. “I’ll let Kaya tell the whole story, but if he was swapped with me, I think he might have tried to kill me.”

Roxie blinked again. “Excuse me?” 

“You know about Pluton, right?”

“Yeah, that’s why I freaked out when you said you were from Baldimore.”

“Well, after Iceberg gave me the blueprints, I wandered the city for a few days, trying to figure out if I was willing to flee for my life or try to stay on the island. Some madman with a long nose and a slingshot tried to kill me after recognizing me as the guy who built the Battle Frankies. I accidentally faked my death and ended up drifting to Syrup on the ruins of the Battle Franky 35.” Franky explained. “I still don’t know how I got across the Calm Belt on that thing, but it was Seastone coated, so that probably helped.”

Roxie was gaping at him like a fish at this point. “Congratulations, Franky, you survived an encounter with the youngest member of CP9, the World Government’s personal assassin organization, or at least a branch of it.”

“And you think this guy was Yasopp’s son, Usopp?”

“Yeah, it fits the bill. They recruit from promising young orphans, and Usopp was always a crack shot, and a good liar. This is kind of spoilers, but you figured this out basically on your own. He was the one Luffy recruited on Syrup, and was the Straw Hat’s sniper. If I had to guess, and the Paradise edition of the WEJ might confirm it for me, Usopp is currently undercover in Water 7’s underworld, using the alias of Sogeking.”

“And that means the World Government is still after Pluton, dammit.” Franky pounded a fist into the table and took another swig of his whiskey. 

“You burned the blueprints shortly before you joined as Luffy’s shipwright, for the record, although I don’t know if you’ll still want to do that after talking with Robin and what I’m about to say.”

“Yeah, I know Robin cares more about archeology than taking over the world.” Franky said dismissively. “But given the topic, what else do you know about Pluton?”

“It’s under Wano.” Franky took another swig. “Exactly. Thankfully, I don’t think Kaido or the World Government knows this. Only the old royal family knows about it, and the only other clue is unreadable to everyone except for Robin. You can’t even get to it without bringing down the massive walls of that fortress island.” 

“Ya sure this doesn’t count as spoilers?”

“Luffy never gave a shit about the Ancient Weapons in the story.” 

Fair enough. “I need some good news. You said I joined the crew in Water 7. Is that other picture what I think it is?” 

“Are you sure you want to see your future creation? Aren’t you worried it might ruin something for you?”

“Oh, little sister, no. This was the first ship I built since the Battle Frankies in that world, right?”

“Yeah, although you had help from Iceberg and your respective groups.”

“It would already be different, because I used the Going Merry as a prototype for some of my ideas that I would have put into this thing. Hand it over.”

Roxie handed over the picture.

Oh, it was perfect. She’d drawn it from multiple angles too, so he got a full view. The Docking System, the Gaon Cannon, everything he’d dreamed and more. He hadn’t been able to squeeze in as much as he’d have liked into the Going Merry, but even then he could already see ways to improve this ship. He needed to get to his blueprint paper, and soon.

“Thank you, this is amazing.” He didn’t even notice he’d started crying until he had to move the paper out of the way,

“Hold on, do you want to see your personal upgrade, the Battle Franky 38?”

“I’ll pass for now, I can only handle so much SUPER in one conversation.” He got up.

“You’ll want to talk to Iceberg and Kokoro after I figure out calling, right?” Roxie called after him as he was leaving. 

“That sounds SUPER!”

========================================================================

 

The reversal from Sanji to Franky was massive, because he’d seemed extremely excited before rushing to his room.

Kaya was nervous, but she put on a brave face as she went through the door into the kitchen and sat down.

“Alright, any questions before we begin?” Roxie asked. There was a single piece of paper on the table, along with a bottle of whiskey. Franky must have left it behind.

“Why was Franky so excited?”

“I showed him one of his future creations, on his request. He was desperate to get going.”

Kaya giggled. “Yeah, that sounds like him.”

“Anything else?” Kaya shook her head. “Then let me begin by saying you weren’t even on the crew in the story I know, someone else from your village was, and it wasn’t Franky, because he never went to Syrup there.”

“Then what did I do?”

“You decided to become a doctor after helping treat the crew’s injuries from fighting Kuro.”

“But why?” She couldn’t imagine deciding to stay in Syrup. That mansion felt so claustrophobic near the end, when all she wanted to do was move and explore the world.

“Because you were told different stories. Do you remember a boy with a long nose, from when you were a kid?”

“Oh yeah, Usopp!” Wait. “Did his uncle not come to pick him up in your story?”

“Uncle?”

“Yeah, a couple weeks after his mother died, Usopp’s uncle on his mother’s side came to pick him up. He had a little boy with a nose just like Usopp’s with him, so no one really questioned it.” 

Roxie put her hands together. “So… about that.”

Kaya gave her a flat look. “That wasn't his uncle, was it?” 

“He was a recruitment officer from CP9, and that kid just happened to look the part.” 

“My parents thought there was something off because he didn’t have the nose, but Usopp himself was all for it, so my parents were shot down by the village elders.” Kaya hung her head. “I lost a friend that day.”

“It gets worse.”

“No, please no.”

“He tried to kill Franky, but failed, which is why Franky washed up on your island.” 

Kaya laughed involuntarily. “Yeah, that sounds like Usopp.”

Roxie smiled. “I think describing how he was on the crew would be spoilers, but he was great. He basically kept you going with dozens of tall tales a day, from that-”

“-branch that sticks out near my bedroom window.” Kaya finished with Roxie. “Yeah, that sounds like Usopp, alright.”

“Here’s what he looks like as an adult, and probably as a CP9 agent if I had to guess.”

Roxie handed over the drawing, which looked a bit hasty, but oh… oh he had grown up into a fine young man. A fine, muscular man.

“I’m keeping this.” Kaya said, folding the picture up into her pocket as her face went red.

“I’ll try to arrange a call eventually!” Roxie called after her as she left the room. 

She’d like that.

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe had determined that Sanji was an outlier, as the other three had been happy about their meetings with Roxie. Kaya was even blushing when she came to get him.

Jinbe sat down across from Roxie, who had a few pieces of paper on the table between them. Roxie was also holding a bottle of whiskey.

“Alright, so you were a Sun Pirate, right?”

“Yes, I was the cabin boy on the ship. I had nowhere else to go after Fisher Tiger freed me.”

(He’d just wanted to try the food in Sabaody, he didn’t go anywhere near the park. Sadly, he was kidnapped while enjoying his ice cream. He didn’t like it anymore.) 

“Would you like to see some art of Koala?”

Jinbe’s eyes widened. “She’s okay?”

“See for yourself!”

Jinbe started crying almost as soon as he unfolded the paper. He couldn’t believe it, but that was Koala. She had grown up so well. He didn’t know how Roxie had done it, but she was even smiling just like he remembered.

“Tell me about her, please.” Jinbe said. He didn’t even try to stop crying, but he did keep the picture safe.

“Three years after Fisher Tiger died, the Koala I knew joined the Revolutionary Army, and began helping out as an assistant Fishman Karate instructor.”

“We sparred together on the deck every day.” Jinbe remembered.

“She was basically the second in command to their Chief of Staff by now. If she was with you, I don’t see why it would have changed.” 

“Fisher Tiger would be proud.” Jinbe said before finally wiping his eyes.

“I’ll try to get you in contact with her, once I can call people.”

“I would appreciate that, thank you.” Jinbe bowed.

“Now, do you have any questions for me?”

“What happened to the Sun Pirates? Did they survive?”

“They did! You actually were a large part of that, because you weren’t a kid in that timeline. You were in your 30s at the time.”

“I don’t understand. How is that possible?”

“I don’t know. One principle I’ve theorized about is that this world has a few swaps from the usual timeline, and you were swapped with Nami.”

“I was a Warlord.”

Roxie slid over another of the pieces of paper. “Jinbe, ‘Knight of the Sea’, or as some translated it, ‘First Son of the Sea’. I assume the pun on ‘sun’ was intentional, because you were the captain of the Sun Pirates, and worked to fight the slave trade and protect Fishman Island.”

He couldn’t comprehend the art. He looked so strong, like a true master of Fishman Karate. This alternate version of himself would have been able to single handedly free Cocoyashi. He folded it up and put it into a pocket. “If I was a Warlord, who was Nami?”

“Behold, ‘Cat Burglar’ Nami.” Roxie said, handing over the last piece of paper, which depicted a much younger Nami. She must have been a teenager in this. “You were too busy protecting Fishman Island to check on what Arlong had been doing, and he got the idea to conquer his own kingdom years earlier than in this timeline.”

“Don’t tell me. Please.” Jinbe felt sick to his stomach.

“He invaded the Conomi archipelago 8 years ago, just a few months after Queen Otohime was assassinated. He personally shot Nami and Nojiko’s mother in front of them, because she only had enough money to pay for either herself or her daughters, and she chose her daughters. Nami was forced to work as his cartographer for 8 years, while slowly stealing the 100 million berries that would allow her to buy her village back from him. Luffy saved her after she was forced to return, and she rejoined the crew soon after.” 

Jinbe had his head in his hands. “Please tell me that’s it. I don’t think I can handle much more.”

“Oh, it gets worse. That’s just what’s been happening on the surface.”

“But if I was protecting Fishman Island, and I was as strong as Nami, what could have gone wrong?”

“Does the name Hody Jones ring a bell?” 

“What did that supremacist bastard do?” Jinbe said, his composure beginning to break.

“Based on your reaction, he hasn’t changed at all, and thus this hasn’t changed at all.” Roxie said, and the bad feeling in his stomach got even worse. “Hody Jones was the one to shoot Queen Otohime, not that human. He just happened to be there.” 

Jinbe lost his composure.

 

========================================================================

 

The table was broken.

They had all heard Jinbe’s scream of pure rage and anguish before he dove into the ocean and swam away. He killed a Sea Beast out near the storm when she last saw him before climbing onto the deck, and now she was sitting across from Roxie, who was awkwardly holding a piece of paper that would probably have been on the table, along with the bottle of whiskey in her other hand.

“What prompted that reaction? Did you graphically describe how Fishman Island was murdered wholesale?” Roxie winced. “Oh dear, how close was I?”

“Not quite that close, but it was intensely personal Fishman Island politics, yes. I think he’ll understand if I share a bit with you, as you’re the First Mate. Does the name Hody Jones ring a bell?”

“I had the misfortune to be on Fishman Island when news of Fisher Tiger’s death began circulating. Yes, I remember him and his lynch mob.” Robin said mildly.

“It’s something like that. I’ll let Jinbe tell the whole tale, if he wishes to.” Roxie said. “Do you have any questions, before we begin?”

“You made a point of asking after Ohara. What happened in your timeline?” 

“John Giant was not an Admiral in that timeline. As far as I know, his main achievement was holding back Whitebeard for a few seconds during a public execution of a Whitebeard pirate. Instead, the man who in this timeline is Luffy’s big brother was part of the Buster Call.” 

(The entire island shook when that man brought down his ax for the final time and the Tree of Knowledge fell to the ground.)

“I see.”

“Sakazuki, or as I knew him, Akainu, would go on to become an Admiral in his 50s, but in his 30s, he personally ordered all the warships in the Buster Call to fire on the civilian transports after he heard a single report that a Scholar of Ohara had escaped the raid on the Tree.” 

(Kuzan’s icey canal led past the Tree of Knowledge that was slowly sinking below the waves. There was blood leaking from the window that led to her favorite alcove.)

“Just to confirm, Kuzan, or, well, Aokiji, was the one to save your life, right?”

“Yes. To say I have mixed feelings on him would be a drastic understatement.” 

“To end the talk of Ohara on a lighter note, I would like to give you hope. In the final arc of the story I read before ending up here, it was revealed that Dr. Vegapunk had continued the research of the Scholars of Ohara, because of a large group of giants, who had recovered as many books as they could from the ruins of the island. Here is some art of the leader of that group.”

Robin gasped, and felt a tear stream down her face before she realized what she was hearing.

“Saul is alive?” Robin said quietly. 

“He might be. This world is different, but you have gone without hope for so long, that I needed to share that with you. The smartest man on the planet continues the legacy of Ohara to this day. I can attempt to arrange a call with both him and Saul, as soon as I’m able.”

Robin was crying, but she was also laughing, truly laughing for the first time in nearly twenty years. It sounded a bit like this. “Dereshishishishi!”

Roxie came over to offer a hug, which Robin accepted. There wasn’t much point to sitting back down once they were finished, as the table was destroyed, but Robin followed the other girl’s lead anyway. “Thank you for that. I cannot say that enough.”

“You can thank me by listening to what I’m about to say next.” Roxie said ominously. “I am going to be less stringent with spoilers with you. Luffy will understand, because he already views you as the brains on the crew after you outright claimed First Mate status, which the person in your spot never quite did in the story I knew. I’d try to use that to segue into a threat, but I trust you and who you showed yourself to be in the story I knew. As such, there is one specific location the crew visited that bears special mention to you, specifically.”

“I did something profoundly stupid, didn’t I?” Robin asked rhetorically. She was riding the high from the revelation that Saul was alive, and it was a glorious feeling.

“You turned yourself over to CP9, so they wouldn’t Buster Call Water 7 while the Straw Hats couldn’t sail away, because the Going Merry was dying.” 

(Oh, she had tempted fate. There it was, like always.) 

“I was alive to learn of Saul’s survival, was I not? It turned out fine, yes?”

“Yes, Robin, but that isn’t my point. You did that because despite the fact you had grown attached to the crew over the course of an adventure through the clouds themselves, you didn’t truly understand what it meant when Luffy allowed you to join after he saved your life. I don’t know if something similar will happen when we get to Alabasta, or Logtown, or just Water 7 itself. What I do know is that when something like that happens, it doesn’t matter how much you want to sacrifice yourself. It doesn’t matter the circumstances. Luffy and the rest of us will be following behind to drag your ass right back out into the sun, and whoever you tried to sacrifice yourself to won’t be standing to try again anytime soon by the time we’re done with them.”

Robin felt like she was going to cry again. It was too much in a row. “What was the end result of my kidnapping?” She asked absently.

“By the end of the Egghead Island arc, the arc I mentioned before, you had survived three Buster Calls in your life. The Buster Call on Enies Lobby was the second.” 

“Oh.” Robin said, then the statement fully sank in. “The World Government found out, didn’t they?”

“Yes, and you arrived on the same day as CP0. It took one of the Five Elders coming to Egghead personally to kill Dr. Vegapunk, and even then it wasn’t enough, because he had a dead man’s switch, which broadcast his final message to every Transponder Snail on the planet.”

He had learned from Clover’s death! “What was the message?”

“He said a lot of things. For now, I have to ask, do you want a break, even just to make a cup of coffee. I have dropped a lot on your head, and it would be entirely fair if you want to take a nap and then explore the ruins outside for a solid week.”

Robin waved her off, although she did spawn a hand to configure the coffee machine and another to steal Roxie’s whiskey. “I think this will be enough.” 

“Alright then. First, some things that are tangentially related to it, hitting on things we already discussed. Did you know that the blueprints for Pluton have been handed down between master and apprentice in Water 7 since the Void Century, in case anyone ever found the original and something was needed to fight it?”

“Where are these blueprints?”

“In a hidden compartment within Franky’s internal fridge.” Robin stared at her for several seconds. “Yes, really.”

“Then, Franky was lying about being from Baldimore?”

“Correct, and he nearly gave me a heart attack when he claimed that. In the story I know, he ended up burning them in front of the son of the CP9 director who summoned the Buster Call on Ohara. If you still want him to do that, feel free to talk to him, he is waiting for you.”

“If it involved the blueprints, it would be a narrative faux pas to not mention the actual location of Pluton, and presumably the other Ancient Weapons, if only for their use as plot devices. How much do you know about them?” Robin asked.

“I know where two of them are, and I have seen demonstrations of what two of them can do. These are not the same statements.”

“You saw two.” Robin said. The dread was beginning to make itself known.

“Pluton itself is buried under Wano, unknown to all but you, Franky, me, and the former Shogun. Retrieving it would require bringing down the walls of that fortress island, something that is nigh impossible without Pluton itself.”

“So the blueprints are useless, for now?”

“I’m sure they have plenty of archeological value, but I understand if you don’t want to risk things. Again, that is entirely up to you and Franky.”

Robin nodded. “And the other Ancient Weapon?”

“Poseidon is not, precisely, a weapon. It is an ability passed down through the female line of the Ryugu Kingdom’s royal family, and the current holder of the ability is Princess Shirahoshi.”

“That is two within World Government kingdoms.” Robin pointed out.

“Yes, it is quite ironic that they haven’t found Poseidon yet, but then it is rare. Shirahoshi is the first in generations to unlock it. As for her special ability, instead of being able to control fish, she can control Sea Kings.”

“I see the legends do not exaggerate.” Robin said faintly.

“They do not. Thankfully, Shirahoshi is a pacifist. I also had the… ‘pleasure’ of seeing Uranos being fired.” Roxie shuddered. “It was able to turn the kingdom of Lulusia into a crater in 15 minutes. It is currently under the direct control of the Five Elders, although they do not have a way to power it yet.” Robin took a swig of the whiskey. “My thoughts exactly.”

“You said they do not have a way to power it ‘yet’. Is this finally leading into Vegapunk’s message?” Robin said as she grabbed her coffee from the machine.

“Vegapunk was able to reverse engineer the power source of a robot from the Void Century. This power source essentially uses the same method that the sun itself does to produce energy. A relatively small sample of that power source was enough to power Uranos for a single full bombardment. He set up his message and the dead man’s switch soon after realizing exactly what he had accidentally done. In his pursuit of infinite free energy, he had wiped a kingdom off the map, literally.”

“That is… quite a bit farther than Clover and the rest of us ever got.”

“Yes, he has been embezzling World Government funding for stuff like this for decades at this point. In terms of archeological significance, he was able to prove that extremely advanced technology had begun to become widespread during the Void Century, and that he was not able to replicate all of it.”

“I…” Robin took another swig of the whiskey. “I believe I will leave that side of archeology to the good doctor. I also believe I would like to apply Luffy’s ‘spoiler’ logic to this. I am sure you know a lot about this, but I would rather hear it from the man himself, or find it out for myself, instead of hearing Vegapunk’s no doubt compressed version.”

Roxie sighed but nodded. “That’s fair.”

“Now, was there anything else?”

“Yes! This isn’t spoilers, this is my own theory, based on two facts. I know what happens to an island that is hit by a bombardment from Uranos, and I know the likely Devil Fruit of a prominent figure from the Void Century. First, tell me what you know about the deity I tend to swear by, Nika.”

Robin blinked at the abrupt change in subject. “I am aware that Nika is a deity of freedom, joy, and the sun, worshiped as part of a crypto religion, primarily practiced by slaves and former victims of the slave trade. Due to this, the World Government attempts to stamp it out whenever they find it, and there is no one concrete system of beliefs.”

“Alright, here’s the second logical leap. Based on a theory from Dr Vegapunk, Devil Fruits are born when enough people share a dream, or one person wants to do something enough, like control lightning. They are born from the strength of dreams. Mythical Zoans are a particular example of this, and especially a subtype I like to call the Divine Zoans.”

“Ah, like Sengoku’s fruit, the War Buddha model of the Human Human fruit.”

“Exactly. Now, imagine someone with the Nika model. What might the peak of their Awakening look like?”

Ah yes, Devil Fruit Awakening, that mysterious concept, the ability to surpass the limits of your Fruit. “Presumably it would… make the sun… shine.” Oh.

“I believe that Uranos was last fired to kill a user of the Nika fruit on the island that is now known as Enies Lobby, during potentially the final battle of the Void Century. The fact they turned it into the primary court house, where millions are sentenced to death, prison, or worse is emblematic of how petty the Five Elders can be.”

“You speak as if they are the same people from back then.”

“They are, yes. As is their master.”

“So someone does sit on the Empty Throne.” Robin said smugly.

“You predicted this?” Roxie asked with an eyebrow raised.

“It has long circulated that even the Five Elders answer to someone. What is their name?”

“Im.”

“Ah.”

“You recognize the name!?”

“Yes. What happened to cause that reaction?”

“Uranos was fired to prevent that name being spoken to Dragon, the leader of the Revolution, by one of his agents, who had snuck into and out of Pangea Castle itself.”

“That would make sense, yes. It allows several pieces to slot together, notably for the one crypto religion the World Government seems to like, or at least doesn’t kill on sight, a very small subsect of the Cult of the Celestial Dragons.”

“What is Im said to be the god of, out of curiosity?”

“The Night, Order, and Gardening.”

“Could I have the whiskey?”

“You can’t get drunk, remember?”

“It is for the sake of it.”

Robin rolled her eyes and handed over the whiskey, which Roxie took a swig of. It was beginning to run out.

“It occurs to me, did you have any reason to believe there was a Poneglyph here at all? Or did you bring us here purely for this?”

“The second. It does, actually, lead to something potentially better than the Poneglyphs.”

“And what would that be?”

“The only thing better than a secondary source, a primary source. Tell me, have you ever heard the legend of the Millenium Dragons?” 

Notes:

Explanation time!

Behold, the reveal!

Luffy's perspective is always a challenge to write, but I think I got him across well. He's different from canon luffy, because he has had the lesson of needing to think sometimes beaten into his head, and that is especially apparent here.

Roxie can see the shape of Marineford looming in the distance. She knows how these things go, and she'd desperate to prevent it, but the warning was needed.

Roxie's skills with drawing come through once again!

Sanji was also interesting, because He's the most similar to his canon self, and yet he's also the one Roxie most directly affected.

Franky was the easiest to write, because, well, he's Franky.

Usopp confirmation! This was inevitable, but it does mean that things can begin to be planned. When you really think about it, Usopp fits most of the criteria for a Cipher Poll recruit, young, connected to someone powerful, and easily influenced. Besides, they already had a story prepared.

Jinbe! Everyone has always wanted Jinbe and Koala to meet up in canon or fics, and here is a hint of that!

Sadly, that was just the icing on the disaster. So much went wrong for the Fishmen.

Robin! She's the First Mate, and the brains of the operation, so she's filling the role Zoro, Nami, and Robin herself played in This Bites, that of 'the one who helps the isekai plan things out

This also means she gets a quadrouple dose of everything, with the good and the bad. That, in turn, means she invokes Luffy's own spoiler rule.

The theory Roxie presents for Enies Lobby has been my theory ever since seeing Lulusia. As far as I can tell, Enies Lobby was where Joyboy died, and it took a full blast from an Ancient Weapon to kill him.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 9: Questions and Answers!

Notes:

Welcome back! We are slowly reaching the end of my backlog on this because I stopped writing this while I waited on Egghead to finish. Hopefully Elbaf will help get me back to writing this!

Here is a link to my discord server, where you can find places to discuss my work, anything else, or ways to support me! I am also accepting SBS questions! I have recieved none so far.

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“May you choke on the smoke of the knowledge you burned.”

-Graffiti painted onto the front gates of Marine Headquarters shortly after the Burning of Ohara.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Alright, now we can get onto the generally important information, because now I’m more confident in my knowledge!” I smacked the blackboard we had dragged out of the Merry and onto the beach with my pointer stick for emphasis. It had a lot of notes on it.

Jinbe had returned and apologized for his behavior, but honestly it was perfectly understandable. I hadn’t done that quite right, but I couldn’t think up a better method to tell him what I wanted him to know. Robin had called Sanji back soon after, and then we’d brought out the blackboard. I’d also had a quick conversation with Luffy about a few edge cases, and got the OK for my planning sessions with Robin.

“Does anyone have any burning questions about our world, before we begin?”

There was a distinct silence for a few seconds before Kaya raised her hand. “Is there an actual afterlife?”

I pointed my stick at her. “Yes, and souls do too, due to both the Soul Soul Fruit and the Reborn Reborn Fruit. The story featured the users of both fairly prominently, and the latter mentions being ejected from it due to his powers. Parts of it are apparently very cold. That’s pretty much all I know.”

“If there’s an afterlife, are there gods?” Franky asked.

“Unclear, no matter what the World Government says. There are Divine Zoan Fruits, a subset of Mythical Zoans, which allow you to become mythical beings, like Kaido, but that’s more complicated.” 

“Is there life on other planets, or are we alone?” Robin asked.

“Space pirates were shown in a side story featuring someone walking on one of the moons, so yes.”

“How did you arrive in this world?” Jinbe asked.

“No idea, as far as I know, some random eldritch being decided to give me a gift or is currently watching all of us for their own entertainment, or potentially thousands. It’s a common plot device to make Isekai stories like mine work, assuming that’s what’s going on. I don’t expect to talk to them for a long, long time, or unless I go on a drug trip.”

There was silence for a few seconds again. “I believe that is it.” Robin said. 

“Then we can get into things.” I smacked a section of the board. “D.”

“D?”

“D!”

“D!?”

“Yes, D!” I said with a laugh at the exchange. “Luffy has the D initial. So does Garp, and so did Gol D Roger. The World Government doesn’t like the D initial, and it is said those with it are the sworn enemies of the gods themselves. In most cases, this means the Celestials.”

Luffy nodded along. “Pirates and nobles don’t tend to get along.”

“Exactly!” I agreed. “This is an exceptionally rare initial, due to the World Government hunting the bearers down. There were only 13 members of the so-called D clan, bearers of the Will of D confirmed in the story, and as of right now, I know of 10 living Ds, counting myself. Frankly speaking, I have explained everything I know about the Will of D already, and gave myself the middle initial while renaming myself because I thought it’d help somehow. This was one of the biggest mysteries in the story, and I don’t expect to be able to sweet talk my way into finding the answer no matter who I call.”

“What does the D stand for?” Kaya asked before hearing herself and blushing furiously.

“No idea. The most common theories amongst the fanbase were Demon, Devil, Deserter, and Destroyer. This mystery led to many jokes in the fanbase, like calling the guy who asked Roger the famous question about the One Piece ‘Ask D Question’.” I thought for a second. “What happened to that guy anyway? The story never said.”

“I believe he was publicly executed a few hours later.” Robin supplied.

“I see.” I smacked the board again, this time in a different section. “The One Piece! What is it? Who made it? Why is it important? These questions were left unknown, because it was another of the greatest mysteries in the story despite first being mentioned in the literal first chapter. I know five things about it. Roger was the first person to find it since the Void Century. The World Government doesn’t want anyone to find it. The Roger Pirates learned a brief summary of the true state of the world on the island. The overwhelming reaction amongst the Roger Pirates was to burst out laughing, to the point the island was named Laugh Tale, which has been corrupted over the years into Raftel." I left out the fact that It was legitimately important in regards to the fate of the world, since that counted as spoilers.

“So it does exist?” Sanji asked as he puffed on a cigarette.

“Yes. The author of the series, which was also known as One Piece, for the record, confirmed that it was not something intangible like ‘the friends we made along the way’ or anything like that, as that is a commonly hated trope in my world. His name is Eiichiro Oda, and many fans call him Goda, due to One Piece being one of the best written series on the planet. It was published serially as a comic, like Sora, Warrior of the Sea. It had just finished the first section of the Final Saga, the end of the story, when I got here.” 

“Did any of us have love interests?” Kaya asked hopefully.

(Sanji nearly inhaled his cigarette.)

“A few, Oda never really put focus on relationships for the main crew. Luffy had one, of course, but it was mostly a gag because Luffy didn’t care.”

“Yeah, I want adventure, not that lovey dovey stuff!” Luffy agreed.

“Moving on!” I said, smacking a third section of the board. “The Roger Pirates were not, in fact, the evilest pirates on the planet. Almost all of that was World Government propaganda. Roger himself was actually a lot like Luffy. He also was never captured.”

“But they executed him.” Franky pointed out.

“He turned himself in, because he was going to die of a terminal illness pretty soon anyway. I’m fairly sure he did that purely to go out with a bang by doing that big declaration.” 

Luffy snrked, which set off a bark of laughter through the crowd. 

I smacked the board in a fourth spot to get us back on track. “The Revolutionary Army is important. I already got Luffy’s permission to share this, because he doesn’t care.” Luffy nodded. “Dragon, the Supreme Commander of the Revolutionary Army, is also important. His full name is ‘Monkey D Dragon’.” The revelation left most of the crew with dropped jaws, except for Robin, who just smiled. “In One Piece, literally none of Garp’s descendants, adopted or not, became Marines. All three of his grandchildren became pirates, and his son became the biggest pain in their ass in modern history. Luffy, do you have any explanation for why Sakazuki joined the Marines?”

Luffy thought about it for a moment. “He had a big argument with Grandpa about it when we were kids, but then he agreed. He said it was something about arresting dragons.”

A ton of puzzle pieces about that boy slotted into place with that statement, and I had a feeling he had already started something I had planned to steal from Cross himself. That argument probably happened soon after Sabo was shot out of the water as a kid. I nodded. “Alright, that explains things. For the rest of you, Sakazuki has such a thorough sense of justice that he wants to put even the Celestial Dragons on trial.”

“But that’s impossible.” Sanji said.

“Yeah, the-” Franky began.

“So is becoming the Pirate King.” I interrupted. “The Monkey family doesn’t do things by halves. He joined the Marines, and the Marines ostensibly subscribe to Absolute Justice. It isn’t truly ‘Absolute’ if there are those above the law, now is it?”

“The Red Dog will bite the hand that feeds him.” Robin said with a smile as the rest of the crew processed that.

“Next!” I said, pointing my pointer at Robin herself. “Nico Robin. I know it goes against your instincts, but please stop holding back, and call us by our names, or at least nicknames. I already explained that we’d come get you no matter the situation, so there isn’t any point to it.”

Robin sighed. “No, I suppose there isn’t, is there, Roxie?”

“Nope!” I gave her a glowing smile. I then flipped the blackboard over and smacked the large word written on it a few times. “A quick disclaimer! The story I know and this world are already incredibly different. The newspapers, conversations like this one and the personal interviews  have and will continue to help confirm or deny what I know, but I am still able to be wrong. I am still human, just like any scientist or informant. Nearly everything I said today should be taken with a grain of salt, because I have seen barely any of it to be true with my own eyes. I appreciate the trust you all have shown me today more than I could ever express, and so I need you to trust me when I say I could be wrong.”

The round of enthusiastic assent and nods I received were hard to hear specifically because everyone was shouting over each other, but the gist I got made me nearly tear up.

“Now, does anyone have any questions before we move on from the general and world lore sections of my presentation?” I said in my best thesis presenting voice once I had recovered. “I’d have to run some by Luffy, of course, but ask away.”

“What were some of the most Super moments?” Franky asked before doing his pose.

“Those are also some of the most spoilery, but I can go abstract, right, Luffy?” The boy nodded. “Alrighty! Well, not counting any of your big moments, Franky, because that would be cheating-” Franky struck his pose again. “-Luffy’s Awakening was pretty up there, and anything more is actual spoilers about that. Sorry, Franky, that’s really not easy to answer without going into the specifics.”

Franky didn’t look too put out, but he certainly had a question. “Awakening?”

“Devil Fruit users can ‘Awaken’ their powers by channeling the parts of themselves that most line up with the concepts the Fruit invokes. Generally an Awakening means that the user can, at their peak, permanently affect a large scale area with their powers. For example, Luffy’s big brother has the Magma Magma fruit, so if he were to Awaken, he would be able to create volcanoes, or potentially control them.”

“Whoah! So when I wake up my fruit, I can make trampolines?” Luffy said with stars in his eyes.

“Well, your fruit is right on the line between Logia and Paramecia, so you would be able to make the entire world around you work like your body does, just as rubbery as ever.” I said, choosing my words carefully. “Actually, can you-”

Luffy pouted. “No, I can’t eat rubber. I tried. It wasn’t any good,”

I nodded. “And that, folks, is one easy way to figure it out. Logias can normally control the element they are made of and incorporate it into their body, using it to heal or attack, while those on the edge like Luffy have to wait until they Awaken to do that.”

“What about Zoans, like you?” Kaya asked.

“It’s more complicated, because Zoan fruits have their own wills. This is normally not a problem, and just causes some minor changes to the personality of those who eat them. For example, I used to lack quite a bit of confidence and had social anxiety. Now, I can talk to people easily.” I said, taking a moment to appreciate my new voice. “Zoans of predators, known as Carnivorous Zoans, tend to become more aggressive and competitive, for example. When a Zoan Awakens, the user enters a battle of wills with their Fruit’s will. If you lose too badly, you lose control entirely, staying in your Awakened form until you’re either defeated in combat or knocked into the ocean.” 

“It would be quite a shame to lose you to a mere snail, Roxie.” Robin said.

“Indeed.” I agreed. “Now, there’s actually something else you can do with a Zoan fruit, because they have their own wills as animals. Would anyone like to guess?”

“You could… feed one to an animal?” Sanji suggested.

“Yeah, you could make monsters!” Luffy agreed.

“No, that’s possible for all the types.” I pointed out.

“What else is there? It’s not like you could feed it to an object.” JInbe said.

I smiled. “That’s actually what you can do! It creates an animal with the properties of the object you fed the fruit to, entirely different from if you fed that same animal the corresponding Paramecia or Logia.” 

“I believe I’ve heard about this, actually.” Robin commented. “Dr Vegapunk is rumored to have done something similar, although I assumed it was merely a rumor rather than something the man had actually done.”

“How cool were the people I recruited?” Luffy suddenly asked, dragging us all off track.

“The crew you recruited in the timeline I know?” Luffy nodded. “Well, I have to assume you don’t want exact spoilers, so allow me to be dramatic.” I cleared my throat and put on a suitably epic voice. “A man who could stare the reaper in the face and win, a woman that would sail through a storm on a dingy if it meant saving a child, a musician who could touch your very soul with his music, a doctor that had broken the limits of Devil Fruits themselves in his pursuit of medical research, and a man who the Marines gave the epithet of ‘God’.” 

“WHOAH!”

The rest of the crew were looking at me with a small amount of awe and a lot of curiosity. “Look, I’d love to say more, but any more would be spoilers about them. Some of you already know some of this, although I’d ask that you keep what you know a bit of a secret until we get there.”

“What she said.” Luffy pointed at me. 

“Any other questions before I move on to combat knowledge?” I asked, glancing around.

“Why did you join the crew?” Robin asked. I stared at her. “It occurs to me you could have made quite a bit of money from all of this information, or given it to, say, Dragon himself. Why join the crew?”

“The story followed the crew, so most of my knowledge is more directly useful on our most likely path. I also wanted to help Luffy, because he punches some very dangerous people along the way, and the one big event I want to prevent is directly related to him.” I answered honestly. “If I didn’t have the Transponder Snail Zoan, I might have gone to Dragon, yes, but as is I can just call him about it, once I figure that out.”

“Fair enough, I suppose.” Robin said.

“What’s your dream?” We all turned to Kaya. “Well, it’s just, you started answering questions about yourself, and I know everyone else’s dreams on the crew except yours.”

“Well, I haven’t quite decided yet, to be honest.” I once again answered honestly. “My dream in my old world was to live a nice life, but I’ve found myself craving something more since I got here. For now, swimming sounds like a nice goal.”

“You do realize that is impossible, yes?” Robin asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Exactly.” I said before sending the blackboard spinning wildly and thrusting my pointer in the air. “Now, to combat!” 

“Yosh!” Luffy cheered.

“Across the world, there are many varied fighting styles. Amongst those thousand and thousand of styles, three have emerged as what I would consider the most broadly applicable and effective. The first is Fishman Karate, a martial art that revolves around manipulating fluids. It is most effective underwater, but the same principles can be applied to air pressure as well, on land. Jinbe, would you like to demonstrate?”

“Of course.” Jinbe stepped out of the crowd and approached the blackboard. He adopted a pose, took a deep breath, and threw a punch towards the upper half of the still spinning blackboard. I felt my ears pop, and the blackboard stopped on a dime. Jinbe turned around and bowed as we applauded his demonstration.

“Now, if anyone would like to learn, I am sure Jinbe would be happy to help. I, for one, will be attempting to learn Fishman Karate, if only as a base fighting style, because I have no combat experience.” I said as Jinbe returned to the crowd.

“I would indeed love to help.” Jinbe agreed.

“Us land dwellers also have an equivalent, helpfully collated by the World Government, known as Rokushiki, or the Six Powers. This is the World Government’s own martial art, and what Cipher Pol agents train to use. I heavily suspect it is cobbled together from what they determined were the six most effective techniques on the planet.”

“Is this why that CP guy I fought a few years back could double jump?” Franky asked.

“Yep!” I nodded. “That technique is known as Moon Walk, and is essentially the ability to kick off of the air itself as if it were the ground. Sanji even figured it out on his own in the story, actually.” 

“I did?” Sanji pointed at himself.

“You did! You even figured out how to do it underwater.” I said. “Now, moving on to the technique Luffy figured out mid fight with a CP agent, Shave.” A thought. “An example most of you have seen is Kuro’s Pussyfoot technique, which I suspect utilizes a similar idea. To Shave, one must kick off the ground or sky 10 times in a second, launching themselves faster than the eye can see for a few seconds.”

Robin’s eyes widened. “Huh, it does sound similar to what Kuro could do. I wonder why…”

“No idea, honestly, Kuro never appeared again after Syrup.” I shrugged. “That’s also the last one any of you figured out how to do or explained. The next is Iron Body, or in the original Eastern, Tekkai. Punching someone who is blocking with Tekkai is like punching a steel statue. I suspect this is based on how you can brace your gut for a hit, but that’s just speculation. It’s the main defensive technique of the bunch.”

“No need for that, I’m already made of iron!” Franky boasted, patting his stomach. Kaya poked his back, which annoyed him. “What’d you do that for?!”

“You still need to train defensively, Franky.” Kaya said. “Or else you will never survive the Back Tickle Assault.”

The way Franky shuddered, you’d think Kaya had just said the name of a deeply traumatizing torture technique.

“Moving on! The other defensive technique is the Paper Arts, which Luffy technically figured out a variation of, now that I think about it. You allow yourself to become like paper, bending and dodging attacks like a flag in the wind.” I described.

“How did Luffy do it?” Jinbe asked.

“He emptied his mind relying purely on instinct.” I answered.

“Doesn’t he do that already?” Sanji asked.

“Hey!” Luffy objected.

“The first offensive technique of the Rokushiki is the Finger Pistol, or Shigan. It allows you to pierce almost anything with just your finger. “ I said, holding up a finger. “Some other variations could be done with a staff or spear. I suspect it operates under the same ideas as a One Inch Punch.”

“So that’s why that guy broke his finger when he poked my stomach.” Franky said, a look of dawning realization crossing his face.

“That’s the main drawback of the technique, yep. If you try to go above your limits with it, you break your finger.” I agreed. “As for the main projectile attack, Tempest Kick, or Rankyaku, involves kicking hard and fast enough to create a blade of air to launch at the target. You can technically do this with a sword, or any particularly long appendage. One guy with the Giraffe Zoan was able to cut a tower in half with just his neck.”

“Hmmm.”

We all turned to Sanji, who was staring at his own leg in contemplation.

“You never used it in the story, but it’s a leg based technique, so I don’t see why you wouldn’t be able to do it. It was, like, a spinning kick, at its most basic.” I threw out.

“I’ll look into it.” Sanji said.

“Good luck.” I encouraged. “The final technique is also the most difficult, with only one character ever showing it. The Six King Gun, or the Rokuogan.” I did the pose. “The guy did a pose like this, and it sent out a shockwave that seriously injured Luffy when it was used on him. Once again, this is purely a theory, but I suspect it relies on lessons learned from all of the other techniques, and involves applying those lessons to your fists all at once.”

“I kept fighting, right?” Luffy asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Of course you did. If I’m being honest, there was only one opponent you never beat, or went back and beat after they beat you. Well, there was another, but you didn’t exactly fight them, you just ran away, because you were trying to escape.”

Luffy actually looked conflicted for a moment before he nodded. I suspect I had gotten very close to an edge case where he might have actually wanted to know the general idea of the foe, so he could train ahead of time. The rest of the crew were looking at Luffy with a newfound level of respect, as well. 

“I will also be attempting to use at least Moon Walk and Shave, once I have trained my lower body enough to do it. Sanji, I would also like training in the Black Leg style, I didn’t have time to ask Zeff for training.” I asked.

“You’re from the Baratie, darling. Of course I will teach you.”

“That is greatly appreciated. Now, we move on to the final power system, the only one able to truly rival the sheer variety of Devil Fruits, and the one that allows Shanks to stand as the only Emperor without one and with only one arm.” I said, building up to it. Luffy already had stars in his eyes. “Haki, the power of the soul made manifest.”

“I have heard the term before, but lacked context for it.” Robin commented.

“Indeed. This is one of the fundamental power differences between the rest of the world, and the second half of the Grand Line. It allows you to do everything from sense your opponent’s attacks before they happen to punch Logias without access to their elemental weakness. It is the one defense Devil Fruit users have against Seastone.”

“How does it work?” Luffy asked.

“I don’t know.” I said honestly.

“But… you know so much about all the other stuff.” Kaya said.

“This is why I gave you that disclaimer, earlier. My knowledge isn’t perfect, and this topic is especially opaque because most of the Straw Hats who learned how to use it learned off screen, during a period when the entire crew were training their asses off for the New World.” 

“So we’re just screwed?” Franky asked.

“No, no, they never really needed it until then, but it would have been very helpful. It is split into three parts, Armament, Observation, and Conquerors Haki. The first two can be learned by anyone through enough effort, but the last requires a specific outlook on life, a specific worldview that only about one in a million people can achieve.”

The crew turned as one to look at Luffy. “What?”

“Yes, Luffy has that talent, and so does almost everyone else at the top of the power scale. It can enhance Armament, although that isn’t well explained. Luffy, you actually saw Shanks use it once before, when he saved your life as a kid.” Luffy nodded, thinking back. “For the rest of you, it essentially acts as a pressure wave that knocks out anyone who can’t resist the user’s willpower. When Luffy first unlocked it, he knocked out a small army.”

“Did anyone else on the crew have it?” Sanji asked.

“The person who Luffy recruited first in that timeline, the unofficial First Mate, although he didn’t unlock his until near the end of what I read.” 

“And what about the two the rest of us can learn?” Franky asked.

“Well, that’s complicated, again, so I’ll start with Observation, which we did see unlocked on screen by three separate characters. The best way to describe it would be that it is our sixth sense. Luffy unlocked it while dodging attacks that would have killed him. Another person unlocked it in the middle of a war, and it nearly traumatized him. The third, the crew’s sniper, unlocked it while trying to make the most difficult shot of his life that he could not afford to miss.” I described.

“So it manifests differently for everyone?” Robin asked.

“Beyond the basics, yeah, everyone appears to have their own flavor, or talent, within Observation, I suspect based on how they see the world. A blind man could use it to see the souls of those around him, while those who are particularly talented can use it to see a few seconds into the future. Sanji’s allowed him to hear a woman’s scream from across an island.”

Sanji choked on his cigarette for real this time.

“This is also one I have a tentative training method for.” I said, before everyone could dog pile the man.

“Do tell.” Robin implored.

“In terms of specific training, blindfolded sparring. In terms of general training for anyone up for it, Robin poking people out of nowhere.” I seriously suggested. 

“The three examples you gave implied it would be a lot more harrowing.” Jinbe pointed out.

“Sure, but those were natural unlocks. I highly doubt the Marines don’t have a method to unlock Observation and rely purely on natural unlocks in the heat of the moment. Having both the basics of Observation and Armament down is one of the base requirements to become a Vice Admiral, after all.” 

“I promise to use this power responsibly.” Robin claimed with a mischievous grin. 

“Armament Haki is the only one no one unlocked on screen, and is annoyingly the most useful as a power multiplier. By coating yourself with your Haki, you strengthen your defenses while also being able to hit harder. It even allows you to hit Logias without worrying about if they’re going to turn into their element first, assuming you’re fast enough.”

“So that’s how Grandpa was able to hit Sakazuki in spars!” Luffy exclaimed.

“He had his Devil Fruit before he left the island?” I asked.

“Oh, no, he left to attend the Marine Academy a while back, but he would come back to Dawn every chance he could. He got his fruit for being top of his class, I think?” Luffy said.

“How did you hit him in your own spars, then?” Jinbe asked.

“He didn’t use his lava powers when he fought me, said I hadn’t earned it yet.” Luffy pouted. “I guess I know why, now.”

“What does Armament Haki look like?” Kaya asked, suddenly.

“According to Zeff, you need the absolute basics of Observation to see it, but past a certain point of strength everyone can see it. Regardless, it looks like a pure black sheen on your skin, like ultra skin tight leather gloves. The series didn’t have a consistent look for it until a certain point, but past that, everyone could see it.”

“Then I might already have it.” Kaya said, mildly rocking my world.

“Ex-fucking-scuse me?!”

“So, for as long as I can remember, I've had these black spots on my body that moved around on their own that were ultra hard, but no one else could see them. It was just another part of how sick I always was, but none of the doctors my parents brought in knew what it was.” Kaya explained as I desperately tried to slot this into my worldview. “I used to hate them, because they were killing me, but then Kuro shot me in the face. I survived because all of the black marks had vanished from the rest of my body and the left half of my face was pure black. Then I just kicked him, and the black moved to my leg. He went flying. I’ve felt much better ever since I started being able to move the black around, even if it gives me headaches when I try too much.”

“I know people can unlock Haki at birth, because there was a little girl who had Observation at birth, but I hadn’t considered what natural Armament might look like.” I said, stunned. “Of course you were sick, constant overuse of Haki will make anyone sick. It put Luffy out of commission multiple times in the story, when he overused it during big fights. I need a second opinion, and luckily one is coming up almost as soon as we enter the Grand Line, assuming he’s still the Lighthouse Keeper at the Twin Capes, but yes, you have natural Armament Haki, Kaya.”

“It doesn’t help that Kuro was poisoning me.” Kaya added.

“Yeah, thankfully that Marine doctor had some medicine for it.” Franky agreed.

“I…” Oh, I needed to go lay down, this was huge. “Could you try concentrating it on, say, your thumb or your nose? I want to confirm.”

“Sure, but I’m going to need headache meds after this.”

We all watched as Kaya’s expression grew constipated as she concentrated on her thumb. My jaw dropped as, before our eyes, her thumb gradually grew darker in the afternoon light until it was a solid pale grey. She was even able to handle that for a few seconds before clutching her head in pain.

“I can’t hold it anymore.” Kaya said as her thumb went back to normal instantly.

“That’s Armament alright. Certainly explains why you were able to guard the ship in Arlong Park.” I confirmed. “I’d recommend you get it to stop, so you can truly rest, but I worry you wouldn’t know how to start it back up again.”

“Better not to risk it, I think.” Robin agreed.

“Ok, so, last notes, Armament is also known as the ‘Inner Flow’ in Wano, which might help you visualize it, Kaya. You can potentially imbue an object you are holding with your Haki, which would have the same effect as using it normally. There are two advanced techniques, being able to fire it as a projectile and being able to use it to destroy something from the inside, but both are beyond your skill level. Also, don’t try to coat your entire body in Haki, it’s purely a presentation thing, and it never worked out well for anyone who wasted energy doing it in the show.” Roxie finished somewhat hysterically, because this had been a long day, and she was starting to crack.

“Sanji, would you be a dear and fetch a few sets of our beach supplies, and some medicine for Kaya? I believe a relaxing afternoon on the beach is in order for our Scribe and Quartermistress.” Robin suggested.

“Would you like a set as well, madam?”

“No, I will be exploring the ruins.” Robin said.

“Understood. Oi, Luffy, bring the blackboard back up to the deck!”

“OK, Sanji!!”  

I could have resisted the hands that gently led me to sit down, or the ones that passed my notebooks and pencils between them from my room to where I was now sitting, but I was too busy pulling my mind together to really do that. No one was supposed to have Armament yet, but I guess it was the only way Kaya could fight, because without it she was just as untrained as I was. At least I had my shell and my words.

As soon as Sanji brought down the lawn chair, I flopped onto my back, placed my sun hat on my face, and passed out in the sun.

 

========================================================================

 

Franky built a new kitchen table.

“Pluton.”

“So, she told you.” Franky said.

“Yes. I am the First Mate, and the only one who can read them besides.” Robin said. She had meticulously wiped her hands and was holding a jewelers lens. “I’m told you burned them in an act of spite, in the other timeline.”

“It’s something I’ve thought about doing for years.” Franky confessed. “I’ve been having second thoughts since Roxie said it was within arms reach of Kaido.”

“Given how she talks about him, I get the impression Kaido was different in the timeline she knows. I plan to ask her about the specifics eventually, especially as the other two Ancient Weapons were used in the modern era, in the other timeline.” Robin said.

Franky put his head in his hands. “Of course they were.”

“Thankfully, one of them should be easy to take control of, and Roxie has promised to do her best to ensure the other is never given a sufficient power source again.” Robin claimed. “I believe that Pluton’s blueprints were not passed down purely to counter itself, but the other Ancient Weapons, should they awaken again.”

“I guess that makes sense.”

“Thus, we cannot destroy these blueprints. They hold too much value, even beyond combat.”

“Eh?”

“These are documents that have been painstakingly copied by hand over and over again since the Void Century, there is almost nothing like them across the world.” Robin said. “Do you know when they were last remade?”

“Tom never mentioned that, and I don’t know enough about paper to tell. You could probably figure it out.”

“Then, may I see them?”

Franky was faced with a choice. How much did he trust Robin and Roxie?

(Did he trust them enough to hand over the documents that had been entrusted to him by 800 years of master shipwrights? Would they all have approved? Would Tom approve?)

Franky sighed and opened his stomach fridge. He took out two of the bottles of cola and reached deeper within himself than he had in years, flicking the mental switch that turned off the systems that would have burned the pages if anyone opened the compartment. For the first time since Franky had left the Grand Line, the blueprints of Pluton itself were out in the open. 

Robin didn’t even touch them, at first, she just spawned an arm which took the jewelers lens, held it between its fingers, and looked at the page by holding it up to an eye on its palm. While this was happening, she asked a question. “How did you plan to make use of this, if you couldn’t read it?”

“I can read it, sure, I just can’t read the notes in the margins or any of the specifications. I’d have to figure out the scale of everything, first, and then try and duplicate everything from these blueprints. I barely understood any of it as an apprentice, and I only know enough now that I’m confident I would blow myself up trying to rebuild it.” Franky said. “There’s a reason Pluton hasn’t been built again, and it’s not because everyone respected the original shipwright's wishes.”

(Tom had told them a story, once. One of his own master’s apprentices had tried to reproduce what he thought was Pluton’s power source. The man was crippled for life when it launched him all the way from the scrapyard to the massive fountain at the top of the city.)

“Interesting.” Robin said as her hand despawned, dropping the lens into her outstretched hand. “The text below the Linian name of Pluton is, I suspect, the term for Pluton in Poneglyphic, what Roxie has termed the name of the language in question. It works well enough for a placeholder. The original shipwright’s name is not present, as the only other text on the front states that this is kept for emergency purposes only. That part is common on Poneyglyphs.”

“And how old is it?”

“The paper itself is about 200 years old, made from Yagara gills, as would have been common in Water 7 at the time.” Robin claimed, before turning the first page.

Franky watched as she used her lens to carefully inspect the text that he had always ignored, because he could never read it. He expected her to be happy, but her frown gradually grew more and more severe as she kept turning the pages. She finally stopped once she had reached the section that he was pretty sure described the rudder system.

“What’s wrong?”

“I can barely read this, sadly.” Robin claimed with a sigh.

“But, you can read the language.” Franky said.

“I can read the Poneyglyphs themselves, which are historical records, not highly technical instructions for an Ancient Weapon far beyond current ship building techniques.” Robin corrected. “There is a significant difference between the two, as many of the words and phrases within this manual are near complete unknowns to me. I suspect my lack of knowledge as a shipwright isn’t helping me here either.”

“So, even if we wanted to, we can’t read this?”

“Fully translating this would require potentially decades of work by an expert team of linguists, shipwrights, and scientists of all sorts. I consider myself barely fluent in the language of the Poneglyphs, enough to get the gist of each. That is because of nearly a century of work by the Scholars of Ohara, who painstakingly attempted to reconstruct the language from a scant few examples in secret, without help from the wider scientific community.” Robin slumped after her frustrated rant, as if all of the energy had left her. “To answer your question, Franky, no.”

“So, reading this is like a 5 year old trying to read one of Vegapunk’s papers?” Franky summarized.

“Yes, essentially.”

“So these are useless?” Franky asked.

“No.” Robin said firmly. “This is still one of the largest and most broad examples of the language I know of. Even just the text on the front, with the direct translation of Pluton’s name from Linian to Poneglyphic, is immensely valuable. Confirmed nouns are one of the most important parts of translating any unknown language, as they provide a starting point from which everything else can be extrapolated. The fact this has been copied over and over again means some of this might have drifted, but assuming this only happened a few times, and each scribe was as careful as their duties demanded, then this is more valuable from a linguistics standpoint than any individual Poneglyph.”

Franky was staring at her slack jaw at this point. Once he had brought himself together again, he could speak. “Now I feel secondhand embarrassment for what my other self did.”

Robin waved off his concerns while closing the blueprints. “No, your other self did it to ensure these would never fall into World Government hands, who would not have cared about that value anyway. You also likely did not realize how valuable these could be, even if my other self told you after the fact. She likely felt saddened at the loss, but would come to understand the choice. I certainly do”

“Thank you.”

“No, thank you.” Robin said while handing him the blueprints, which he put back into their vault within his stomach. 

“You’re welcome.”

“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have had a very long day, so I am going to drink myself senseless and sleep until tomorrow. I am then going to spend the entire day exploring these ruins that Roxie has so kindly gifted to me. Good day.” 

Y'know, that didn't sound like such a bad idea.

Notes:

Explanation time!

Now that the individual emotional lore dumps are done with, we can get on to everything else!

A lot of existential questions are shockingly clear in One Piece

I don't quite think Ask D Question was a member of Roger's crew, but I certainly think the World Government tried to spin it that way.

As I have said before, Roxie's knowledge ends at the end of Egghead, or roughly chapter 1123.

Luffy doesn't care about who his love interest might be or who his father is.

Roxie comes to the same idea I had regarding why Sakazuki is still a Marine. He wants to fix things.

This disclaimer is important! Pay attention to it! Roxie is not perfect, and she can be wrong.

Roxie had to be very careful with her description to not make Nami too obvious

Behold, Roxie's dream! It's impossible, like all the best dreams are.

Fishman Karate is cool!

Sanji strangely never uses or even attempts to use Tempest Kick, I imagine this is to keep him from edging into Zoro's role, but it is still strange!

Roxie will learn to fight!

This is legitimately the best and lowest intensity training method I could think of for Observation.

Roxie catches up with the audiance! This helps result in her needing to take a break.

Fun fact, most book preservation places recommend handling old books with your bare hands do you can have finer control over how you interact with the pages.

Regarding this final scene, this the Pluton blueprints are incredibly important, and I think this is one of the only fics where preserving them for their archeological value is even possible, much less viable.

I'm entirely sure not everyone who got a hold of the blueprints was on the up and up, but its written in the language of the Poneglyphs, so its still incredibly hard to read after so long.

ok, so imagine you just finished a college course on spanish. You feel confident in your grasp of the language despite never having actually spoken the language with a native speaker. Then someone hands you a highly technical instruction manual on how to build an aircraft carrier. That's essentially the situation Robin is in regarding these blueprints.

This is the end of the info dump chapters for a bit. Sorry if the last chapter came off as more exposition than the emotional one on ones they were meant to be.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 10: Watered Minds Grow

Notes:

Welcome back! This is the final chapter in my backlog for this fic, sadly, as it was the last chapter written before Egghead Island finished in the manga. As a reminder, Roxie's knowledge officially ends at roughly 1123-1124

I am still accepting SBS questions on my discord! I have recieved none so far, and the time to submit them is steadily running out!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Sir, I have served alcohol to Shanks, Newgate, Shiki, Rocks, and Roger. You are not intimidating. You are not impressive. Let go of my tie, put away your knife, and pay for your meal like everyone else.”

-A now famous quote from a tavern keeper on Lodestar Island, long thought to be the final island on the Grand Line.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Garp had nearly traumatized the poor Transponder Snails in the communications room on his ship when a Marine on Gold Island reported that he’d seen Luffy’s ship.

Luffy hadn’t done what Garp had expected and had turned back, instead of braving the Calm Belt. He decided to do that, and Luffy didn’t back down easily.  It was a stupid choice, but he’d assumed the Demon Child had encouraged it and had some way across. Apparently his grandson was capable of changing his mind, however, because they’d spotted him heading west from Gold, which meant he was steadily approaching Reverse Mountain. Garp had initially wanted to sail straight for the island Luffy was headed towards, Warship Island, but Coby had a better idea.

(He had a good head on him, smart, and with a strong sense of Justice. It reminded Garp of Dragon, when he was a kid.)

On their way back into the East, they ran into the flagship of the 8th branch of the Eastern High Command. Each Blue, including both sides of the Grand Line, had a local overall High Command, their equivalent of Marineford, which acted as both overall headquarters and Paradise High Command. Each of the Blue’s High Commands were led by a council of Vice Admirals. He had actually been on the Eastern High Command’s leading council for a bit, when Luffy and Sakazuki were toddlers, so he remembered Commodore Nelson. 

(He had needed a break from chasing every single rumor that someone had seen Shiki again, especially after Bellemere died. Seeing his nieces at the funeral had made him want to keep an eye on his grandkids.) 

Oh yes, he remembered this disgrace. Nelson could barely get out of his throne on his own, much less do anything in combat. He’d even hired a mercenary using his personal combat budget instead of training! The morbidly obese man had always been emblematic of the corruption that was in the East Blue’s Marines, and now that Garp had seen him in person after a long week, he had frankly had enough. It was time to cleanse some corruption.

(Coby and Helmeppo got a brief break from their training to see Garp put someone else through his incredibly harsh but effective training regimes. They realized he had been going easy on them.)

 

========================================================================

 

The crew needed a break after what Roxie had told them, Luffy knew that.

He’d tried to give everyone the space he could see they needed, while making sure not to damage the ruins, because Robin would tie him in a knot again if he did that again. It helped that he also needed space, because he needed to think about what Roxie had said, and how he wanted to go forward.

Luffy wasn’t against learning things, he just didn’t want to spoil the adventure ahead. Sabo being alive was probably something his other self learned as part of the adventure, but that kind of thing didn’t count. He didn’t know how long it took his other self to find out that Sabo was alive, but it was nice to have that fact in the back of his head. It wasn’t like seeing his brother in person, but the picture Roxie had drawn was sitting in his vest pocket. It was apparently drawn like the rest of the story she’d read, because that was how she’d learned to draw, and it made Sabo look so cool!

(He didn’t ask about who Sakazuki was, in One Piece. The way Roxie was constantly shocked by Sakazuki being his big brother told him they didn’t have a good relationship, in that other world, and that hurt to imagine.) 

Luffy had accepted the other interviews because Roxie promised that most of the stuff she was going to discuss with the crew were just as personal and important. He didn’t ask, and he didn’t want anyone hounding each other for what they’d talked about, especially with how Sanji looked when he came out. He didn’t ask any of them, either. Being as personal as Sabo possibly being alive meant they could also be talking about stuff like Sakazuki possibly dying in the future. He guessed that Jinbe got that kind of news.

Roxie had asked him about Rokushiki, and he’d given his approval for learning about it. It was used against them when one of his Nakama was kidnapped and on their way to be executed. That wasn’t an adventure, that was war. His other self probably felt the same way about Ace being executed.

He couldn’t imagine it. He hadn’t been able to help Sabo. His other self had lost his big brother, if Ace was anything like Sakazuki was to Luffy, then yeah, that would have broken him in half. Ace being executed wasn’t spoilers, but if the Marines tried to execute Sakazuki for some stupid reason, he would attempt to learn from his other self’s mistakes. Besides, Grandpa would never let them do that to Sakazuki!

(But then, he’d let them execute Ace, in that other timeline, and Ace had been his brother there. Even if he wasn’t a Monkey, Grandpa should have protected him. It didn’t make any sense.)

Luffy trusted Robin. He didn’t know who his other self had recruited first, but he knew himself. His other self probably chose someone just as amazing, and he couldn’t wait to meet them. Robin was smart, resourceful, and experienced. She knew so much more than he did, and could look out for dangers he hadn’t even considered. She’d pointed out that Jinbe’s request for help could have been a trap, even if it wasn’t. She was the one who pointed out they needed a cook, after those two bounty hunters tried to capture them while dying from scurvy.

(Had Ace been like Robin, hunted down just because of where they were from or who raised them? Did Sakazuki have a secret like that? He’d have told Luffy, unless it was one of those Marine secrets. Maybe he did, but Grandpa never told him?)

Luffy had never asked why Robin had a bounty, but he knew she’d had it since she was a kid. Kids didn’t deserve bounties, no matter what they did, he knew that much. He was sure she’d tell him when she was ready, but that was her choice to make. People’s pasts were theirs to share. They might need help with something today, and he’d love to help his Nakama, but Robin’s problems had been going on for so long they’d left scars. He didn’t know how to help with that, other than to keep helping her out of her shell.

(Roxie was still in her shell, only poking out when she wanted to, but that made sense. She was a snail. He could wait with her too.)

Luffy not wanting spoilers was one thing, but his crew getting hurt because of that was not okay. This was why he’d accepted when Roxie asked about planning sessions with Robin. Telling them to not do that would have been like telling Sabo not to help plan those pranks on the nobles just because Sabo had grown up in the palace. He couldn’t wait to see what they planned, because it was going to be so cool!

They’d shared some of the pictures at dinner, and they’d all looked so cool. Franky and Sanji hadn’t wanted to see what they’d be like in the future, but still! Jinbe was so big and cool, and Robin looked so happy. She was wearing the same small smile in the art as she had ever since her talk with Roxie. It was nice to see her walls crack even more.

Roxie had asked for requests after that, for anyone they knew and wanted to see art of, and had shown them at breakfast. It was nice to see Aunt Dadan and Mom again, in the same style as Sabo. Some of the art was more private stuff, but others showed their requests off. The Fisher Tiger guy Jinbe talked about looked so cool! Robin had asked for Buggy and Kuro, and they looked awesome too! Franky had cried when Roxie had handed him his master's art.

(Sanji cried too, even if he’d tried to hide it. His request was one of those private pictures. Luffy doubted he had asked for Zeff, so it had to be related to why he’d looked so down after his interview. At least this time it was the good kind of sad.)

While thinking, Luffy was doing something he hadn’t done in years. He was re-examining how his body worked. Roxie had mentioned that his future self looked kind of boring because all the cool stuff was spoilers, beyond that scar, which he probably got during Ace’s execution. That meant he could change his appearance, either through his Devil Fruit or that Haki stuff. He had to wait for Kaya to explain stuff to try the Haki stuff, so he was focusing on his Devil Fruit.

As Luffy laid on the Merry’s figurehead, he began to steam.

 

========================================================================

 

The art requests had been kind of spontaneous, if I was being honest. 

Franky got Iceberg, Kokoro, the frog who’s name I could never remember, and Tom, of course, they were his family. Robin got a portrait of her mother and Clover. Kaya asked for a single panel from the ‘canon’ iteration of Syrup Village, and I gave her one from Usopp telling her stories. Jinbe requested Fisher Tiger, which Luffy loved as well, because I’d copied the scene of him attacking the World Capitol. Luffy himself had gotten Dadan and Makino, who I was surprised to hear him refer to as his aunt and mother, but I certainly wasn’t going to judge.

Sanji hadn’t requested anything, but I gave him a picture anyway. He seemed very reluctant to accept any art, but I wanted to apologize for bringing up the whole Vinsmoke ordeal. I spent easily the longest on his piece. Sanji didn’t have any photos of his mother, and couldn’t even visit her grave, so I decided to fix that mistake. I recreated the panel of Sora complimenting Sanji’s ruined cooking as a kid.

(Was it kind of fucked that I enjoyed driving people to tears? It was only the good kind of tears so far…)

“Not that I don’t appreciate the company, but is there a reason you have been following me?” Robin asked, knocking me out of my thoughts

This shocked me, as I’d just been wandering towards the large dome at the top of the island. I couldn’t even see Robin. “I have? Where are you?”

“Over here.” Robin said, emerging from around a corner. “Is there a reason for your stroll?”

“I was going to see if I could listen in on any nearby frequencies like a Black Snail, and the top of the island is the best place for that.” I answered honestly.

“Ah.” Robin nodded.

“Now that I think about it, you hesitated last night. Did you want art of anyone else?”

Robin tapped her chin. “Tell me, was Silvers Rayleigh still alive, in the story?”

“Yeah, he’s a ship coater in Sabaody.” I answered.

“Did my other self have a history with him?” Robin asked.

“Not that I can think of. Why do you ask?”

“I have run into him a few times, over the years. I believe I first met him when I was still a child, he sheltered me for a time, while John Giant was still directly hunting me.” 

Interesting. “And when did you last see him?”

“Last year, on my birthday. He gave me a collection of banned books he’d ‘had lying around for a while’ in his cellar.” Robin said fondly. “I suspect he stole them and was unwilling to admit he’d done it for me.”

“Interesting. It’s nice that you had someone in your corner, all these years.”

“Indeed. I shudder to think of where she ended up, before joining the crew.” Robin said. “Perhaps she had lost all hope and was attempting to kill herself after spending years within a criminal organization to find a Poneglyph that said nothing of the true history?”

“Robin, I love your sense of humor, but your imagination is somehow very good at predicting exactly what I’m about to say.” 

Robin laughed. “Oh dear, it had gotten that bad?”

“Yes, you had attached yourself to a criminal organization whose goal was overthrowing a kingdom that happened to have a Poneglyph, and as a result spent about four years working as a very highly paid assassin and administrator within said organization.” I said. “The Poneglyph described Pluton’s location and some of its abilities, although you never described exactly what it said.”

“Ah.” Robin nodded sadly. “I attempted to bring down my employer, failed, Luffy brought them down, and saved my life when I refused to leave the incredibly dangerous location?”

“You are startlingly good at this.” I said.

“I know myself.” Robin said simply. “If you’ll excuse me, I believe I have your challenge to get back to?”

“Good luck.” I said as I went back to wandering up the island. 

As the legend of the Millennium Dragon was innately tied to this place, and Robin didn’t want archaeological spoilers, I decided to challenge her to find exactly what the Straw Hats had learned here. This should be fairly easy for her, given how focused the entire culture of this civilization was on the answer to that mystery. The main clue was in the dome, of course, but Robin was smart. She should be able to figure it out even without that, if she decided to avoid me for whatever reason.

Now, the Straw Hats fell through the floor because they took a who knows how heavy dragon on a cart and put that cart above an ancient cavern. I made sure to sidestep that issue by estimating where the cavern ended and standing beyond that point. With my safety thus secured, I shifted into my full snail form and waited for a few seconds. With my confidence in my safety confirmed, I closed my eyes and let my new senses wander. 

This was easily the highest I had ever been while using my powers, and the difference was immediately clear. The air was thick with signals from all over the world, crossing through the sky, bouncing from snail to snail and broadcasting on countless frequencies. I made sure I wasn’t broadcasting my thoughts, as I’d been told that was rude, and instead tried to peruse the network. What I found was fascinating, from a sensory perspective.

It made me really appreciate one of the aspects of Zoan fruits that wasn’t quite explored in the series, that of the additional senses you get. Humans on Earth had no way to experience what I was experiencing, due to not having the sensory capacity for detecting radio waves or however all of this really worked. My understanding of what I was feeling was far more instinctual than anything I’d experienced before showing up here, like how this body somehow came with the knowledge of how to care for all of my new hair.

(It made me wonder if I’d taken over someone’s body, or if whatever had taken me here included that knowledge as part of the gift. It probably should have bothered me more, but I was too happy with the gift to care.)

Because humans didn’t experience stuff like this directly, there wasn’t really a good way to describe it. Telecommunications terms worked well enough, and they were what I used, but they weren’t perfect. The signals in the air were like distant conversations, or chat rooms online. I could ‘tap into’ them, but the signal strength was noticeably weaker than when I’d done that chain call to Nami. There was a reason the Black Snails in the show could be spotty at best, depending on the signal and location. 

(That call had only worked because it was the only snail on the island. I shuddered to imagine what the Arlong Pirates did to the rest, after hearing what state Gosa was in.)

There were a few signals that I only noticed because I was letting my senses wander, unfocused and undirected. Trying to listen in on these signals was like listening to radio static, and I broke off when it began to give me a headache. Thinking on it, I had to conclude these were signals sent via White Snails, the type that sent calls that couldn’t be tapped by Black Snails. It was like encryption, and presumably only another White Snail could decrypt the signal. 

Trying to actually listen in on a conversation was annoying, because it meant ‘tuning’ my mind to a frequency without broadcasting at all, purely receiving, which was almost harder than not broadcasting my thoughts into the void. This reinforced what I had learned from calling Nojiko’s snail, which was that each Transponder Snail had their own unique frequency, and a call involved each snail finding a middle ground between those frequencies, creating a new dual frequency for the call. Again, these weren’t quite the right terms, but English was a language developed by a species without access to what I was sensing. As it was, one of the best analogies I could make was that this was something between telepathy and radio signals, but neither of those were correct. 

A new signal cropped up, and it was stronger than all of the others. It was going directly above the island, and it was strong. I tried to tune myself to the signal and catch on, ride the radio waves with my mind as best I could. There was almost a degree of resistance, but after a moment of pushing, I was suddenly seeing through another two sets of eyes, and hearing through two extra sets of ears.

“Hello, this is the records office of South Blue Marine HQ, please state your business and today’s code phrase.” A relatively generic woman in some kind of archive said.

“I want everything you have on the incident that gave Nico Robin her bounty. The Celestial’s pancakes are made of dreams.” A man with two cigarettes in his mouth said as he took out a notepad and pencil.

The archivist asked for the man’s credentials, which was good, because I wouldn’t have heard what she said properly anyway. That was Smoker. I hadn’t gotten to see his live action design, but he certainly looked like his manga counterpart, although in person his hair kind of looked like it was partially gaseous. Tracing the two ends of the signal confirmed that he was indeed based in Logue Town, while the archivist was deep in the South Blue. I took a moment to calm myself, because this was actually important, and I couldn’t afford to freak out or infect the call.

“Your credentials are in order, sir. You wished for the file on Nico Robin, yes?”

“Yes. I know she won’t stay in the East for long, and that means I need to be ready for when she gets here.”

“Just a moment, then, sir.” The archivist’s snail was on a cart, which she was moving deep into the rows and rows of shelves. Eventually, she stopped in front of a particularly overflowing shelf and carefully extracted a file. The snail didn’t have a good angle, but I could just about make out the name when she opened it. This was the Ohara Incident Report, specifically the Captain clearance level iteration of it.  

“Well?” Smoker said impatiently.

“During the Ohara Incident, at the age of 8, shortly after consuming the Flower Devil Fruit, Nico Robin was able to sink 8 of the 16 warships sent to subdue the rogue scholars of the Tree of Knowledge, including the warship designated for civilian evacuation.”

“I know what her poster says! I need something more specific.”

“Cipher Pol agents involved in the initial investigation before she was taken in by a group of smugglers were able to glean she used her fruit to turn the various ships guns against each other, specifically aiming for the gunpowder stores within.” She paused for a moment as she turned the page. “She is reported to have laughed long enough to give several survivors Shell Shock.” 

Wow, Spandine really wanted to paint Robin as an utter menace, didn’t he.

Smoker growled. “Yes, I got that from Eastern HQ! Do you have anything else?!” 

The woman didn’t even flinch. “There are no further details or eyewitness reports at your clearance level. Nico Robin’s personal file is above your clearance level.” The archivist said as she picked through the files within the cabinet. The file she was looking at had a big warning on the front about being Rear Admiral level and above.

“Damn it!” Smoker pounded a fist on his table, making the snail rattle. “Is there anyone else I could contact?”

“Vice Admiral Garp, Admiral Aokiji, and Admiral John Giant have each taken interest in Nico Robin before, with Admiral John Giant in particular considering it a matter of personal honor. You may find better luck with contacting them directly.” The archivist said.

“Thank you.” Smoker ground out before aggressively hanging up, closing the connection. 

As I blinked back to my normal perspective and tried to get rid of the lingering afterimages, I realized just what I could do, in theory. Everyone used Transponder Snails, they weren’t quite a part of daily life for most people, this world wasn’t modern Earth, but they were still an immensely useful form of instant, long distance communication, and humanity had always exploited that kind of thing as much as they could. The World Government had a postal system, but it wasn’t even a secret that they held the legal right to read mail. It was outright advertised as the price of mostly free mail for World Government countries and affiliates. Mail wasn’t as good as a call, and Black Snails weren’t all powerful in comparison, so why wouldn’t you just call?

(I’d heard a rumor on the Baratie that another private mail service had failed, in the northern East Blue. I had a feeling the World Government was behind that trend.) 

I could listen in on conversations, and see who was talking, which was a massive form of information gathering. This could have told me almost everything I wanted to know about current events, if even listening to that one conversation didn’t give me a splitting headache. Calling anyone directly was also out of the question for now, because the sheer forest of signals on most inhabited islands made it impossible to pick out a particular frequency. I got extremely lucky to hear that conversation out of Logtown, even if I’d gone looking in the first place. I suspected a full rig would help, but I had no idea how much. It might be a while before I could call people.

That was still a massive new thing, because no one else really had the ability to call people out of the blue without their numbers. Or rather, no other snails could understand why they might want to do so, beyond inter-snail personal gossip or a Telesnail ordering them. Telesnails, as I was becoming increasingly aware, acted as the nodes or administrators of the network, keeping things from going wrong and being smart enough to understand how to enforce things like number blocking. That was about the extent of how the network normally worked, because most snails didn’t care or know enough about the world to care about doing stuff like calling people out of the blue.

I brought human intelligence and an intimate knowledge of the world to that equation, which meant I could use and abuse the network in new, fun ways. Of course, with the potential for abuse also came the responsibilities of using it ethically. As much as I may have wanted to call King and tell him about the Seraphim project, I was self aware enough to realize that would have triggered an all out assault on Egghead Island by Kaido’s entire fleet, now known as the Wanoan Navy. That could end with Punk Records burning to the ground and science itself being set back by as much as 500 years if the Vegapunks resisted to the death. I didn’t want that, so I’d have to think about how to do that properly. I also didn’t even know if I trusted Kaido with the Seraphim, although King would probably handle that for me. Thankfully, King wasn’t in Totto Land, because I’d seen him standing next to Kaido in a picture of Kaido’s celebratory feast after overthrowing Orochi. If he had been, I’d have had to call Big Mom, and I knew she would go buck wild for the chance to add Lunarians to her kingdom.

If Kaido refused to let King rescue the Seraphim, or refused to attack Egghead, then I’d send King to Big Mom, because then the entire kingdom would be dedicated to helping bring the race back from the brink of extinction. Shanks and Whitebeard were more moral, sure, but Whitebeard was showing his age, and I knew literally nothing about Shank’s territory. There wasn’t anything against either of them, I just didn’t think they were suited to the task.

(I would have worried about Big Mom forcing herself on King, but she was past menopause at this point. Her last kid was born 6 years ago.)

WIth that decided, I decided to go back to the Merry for some meds. I could have walked, but that was boring. I’d spent the vast majority of my time in my snail form stationary. It was time to rectify that with a bit of exercise.

I gave up after a few feet, because by whatever the Five Elders were, there was a reason snails weren’t known for their speed. 

 

========================================================================

 

The island, which Robin had not been able to find a name for, was utterly fascinating.

An untouched ruin of an island nation was a dream, a fantasy, something that should not have existed. It was something every archeologist asked for, wished for in the back of their mind, but never actually expected to find. And yet, that was exactly where Robin was walking through, examining everything as one of the first humans to step foot on the island since before the Void Century. It was an unprecedented archeological opportunity.

Were it not for the fact the entire world would immediately attempt to exploit the legend of the Millenium Dragons for their own ends, she would have immediately begun writing a paper to send off to the Illegal Academics Society. As it was, she had retrieved a fresh journal from the lounge and was taking notes on everything she could see, theorizing on the history and how it related to the legend Roxie had told her. Robin did her best to avoid disturbing the ruins, spawning eyes and arms to move plants and see into collapsed rooms instead of moving the rubble. She doubted the Straw Hats of the other timeline had been as kind to the island.

(She had believed at least part of Roxie’s story purely based on the feat of knowing this island existed, given the weather anomalies around it. The pictures of her mother, Saul, and Clover had cemented it, along with all of the personal information she knew. Extraordinary claims required an equal quality of evidence, and this was more than sufficient.)

She was drawn to the structure at the highest point of the island, but she was taking her time. From a narrative perspective, the top of the island was the most striking place for a visual medium, and as such the likely location of any overt clues or information towards the Millennium Dragons. If Robin had to guess, she’d say Roxie skipping the steps required to actually find this island had also allowed them to skip meeting whoever was supposed to follow them here. A fight in the big dome would be suitably theatrical, even if it made her cringe at the thought of combat damaging the ruins.

The idea of seeing the world through the lens of a work of fiction, and especially a visual medium such as a comic, was… troubling. Robin would never claim to have an eidetic memory, she didn’t remember everything that had ever happened to her, but she could certainly remember most of her life quite well, and that meant she could see how certain moments were particularly good for, say, a flashback. She could see the paneling in her head for when she was forced to flee the Illisia Kingdom as a child after spending a week with Rayleigh because John Giant caught up to her. 

(He’d hunted her down for over a year before his appointment as an Admiral meant he had better things to do than satisfy his honor.)

If she was on the crew of the future Pirate King in both timelines, then clearly getting to Laugh Tale would require the reading of at least one Poneglyph, even beyond reading what was on the island itself. It would certainly explain why it took over 500 years for anyone to find the island past Lodestar, which was previously thought to be the final island in the Grand Line. Perhaps its location was recorded on a singular Poneglyph, or it was alluded to as some grand, final stronghold of the kingdom the World Government’s founders defeated, and her other self had put the pieces together given context.

That did not answer how exactly Roger had found the island, but he was the previous Pirate King. He had visited every single island on the Grand Line, or so the tales went. It was easy to assume he’d found a way to read the Poneglyphs at some point during those adventures. Perhaps one of his crew members was from a civilization that had preserved a translation of their Poneglyph, and thus knew how to read the script? Or, more likely, he had recruited someone who could hear the legendary Voice of All Things, similar to how Kaya could access Haki naturally despite that supposedly being incredibly rare. 

(Robin had encountered the term Haki before, and it hadn’t led anywhere. She had previously assumed it was pseudoscience, similar to the old ideas of humors or bloodletting.)

She’d had nightmares about the World Government having access to an Ancient Weapon. It was one of her most common night terrors, right up there with John Giant catching up with her again and waking up back on Ohara. If her mind felt particularly cruel, it would involve the giant admiral using one of the Ancient Weapons on Ohara as part of the Buster Call. Robin briefly shuddered as her mind decided to remind her of one of her more common nightmares, that of John Giant throwing the Tree of Knowledge directly at her and Saul instead of the civilians, because Saul had managed to fight off Kuzan. She likely would have had one of those dreams again, especially as she now knew what two of the Ancient Weapons were capable of, if it were not for what else she had learned.

Saul was alive. She had found a place to belong, even if part of her didn’t quite believe it yet. Dr Vegapunk had been continuing Ohara’s legacy in secret, and using World Government funds to do so. Robin was going to learn the true history, and the World Government was going to pay if they tried to stop them. She’d been grinning all day, and even the mouths she made to talk to the other crew members grinned. 

It took a while for Robin to realize that she was feeling hopeful for the first time in a long, long time. 

 

========================================================================

 

Jump, kick, nothing.

Sanji’s mind refused to shut up.

Jump, kick, nothing. 

Sanji had barely gotten any sleep last night. When he did eventually fall asleep, he woke up to a cold sweat soaking through his sheets and a desperate need for a cigarette, sugar, caffeine, something to get his mind off of his nightmares.

Jump, kick, nothing.

They hadn’t been this bad since he was a preteen, when he was just beginning to actually heal from everything he’d been put through. He had once stayed awake for a week, and it nearly killed him, but it meant he didn’t have to deal with the nightmares. Sanji knew he needed less sleep than most people, but he fucking hated that fact, and every other remnant of his bastard of a sperm donor. He still couldn’t wear masks or hats without smelling iron and feeling like he was trapped in that damn cell again.

Jumpe, kick, nothing.

Zeff knew. Of course Zeff knew. He was Sanji’s father, and it had all tumbled out after Sanji had a panic attack when he heard a Germa contingent was seen a few islands over from the Baratie. They’d worked hard over the years to get him past that state, and now he could handle the general concept of the Vinsmoke family’s existence. That was where his combat training had started actually, as a way to get his mind off of things when he wasn’t cooking.

Jump, kick, nothing. 

His mother in law was going to be Charlotte Linlin. Or at least, she would have if Big Mom didn’t decide to take what she wanted anyway, after the wedding fell through. As fates went, crushed by Big Mom’s vast family had not occurred to him as an endpoint to Germa, but he certainly didn’t object to it. Reiju would probably escape, she was good at that. That was pretty much all he could ask for.

Jump, kick, nothing.

(He never wanted to see any of them again, not even Reiju, but she didn’t deserve to die for Judge’s failures as a person.)

Jump, kick, nothing.

Roxie’s art gave him something he’d never had, even in Germa. He had one of his best memories tucked into his breast pocket, and he would need to get it made into a locket or some kind. Seeing his mother’s face again, much less that moment, was a good apology for forcing him to relive his memories, and creating a new nightmare. He didn’t care if it was art and not a photo, it was good enough, and better than anything he could have hoped for. Sanji’s mind desperately clung to that, and tried to ignore the horrors his imagination had been trying to conjure ever since he’d found out about the wedding.

Jump, kick, nothing.

He had never considered a wedding, never even gotten farther than a few dates. Sanji found himself wondering what form of arranged marriage it would have been. Would he have been killed in his bed with the rest of Germa when Big Mom got what she wanted? Would his wife ask for him to be spared? Would he be forced to watch as his wife went on an affair, or would they just die, having never gotten farther than the kiss at the altar? Could he even bring himself to consider the possibility of children, when his very biology was such a core source of what he hated about his heritage?

Jump, kick, nothing.

(Sanji had this crisis every time he got further than flirting. Did he deserve it? Was he going to turn out like Judge?)

Jump, kick, nothing.

It was times like this that he wished Zeff had a last name, so he could take it and not have to deal with having a blank space that his mind always filled with that hated name. He had at various points considered taking on Baratie or Zeffson as a last name, but he’d always chickened out before proposing it to Zeff. Roxie could arguably claim the Baratie as her birthplace, depending on how one considered that, and she had given herself a last name. Toussa was a bit strange, but it was Eastern enough, and he was going to teach her the Black Leg style anyway. 

Jump, kick, nothing. 

Now to figure out if he could work up the courage to suggest it, this time.

Jump, kick, nothing. 

(The air had started shimmering around Sanji’s leg with every kick.) 

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe punched the air above the tides and watched as a small path was carved into the sea for a moment. 

There were portraits of Fisher Tiger on Fishman Island, of course. Paintings of him sold well, and photos of the man himself were some of the most expensive things you could buy on the island. That should have meant the picture in Jinbe’s room, on the other side of the island, should not have been as special as it felt. It should have just been yet another painting of Fisher Tiger attacking the World Capitol.

(“I burned a quarter of the city before the God’s Knights forced us to retreat and get as many people through the Red Ports as possible. My only regret is I couldn’t save more.”)

And yet, it felt different. It was in the same style as the art of his other self, a version of himself who would have been strong enough to stop Arlong, if he’d had the time to do it. His other self looked just as strong as Fisher Tiger. It was a visual representation of everything he kept striving for, to be strong enough to achieve even a fraction of his success. He would give so much to have a conversation with the First Son of the Sea, to learn what his other self had, to be prepared for the hardship ahead.

(There was a reason he called the other Sun Pirates his uncles and aunts, but never his father. There was no blood between them, but that barely mattered.) 

He needed to practice his Fishman Karate above the waves, because half of the crew couldn’t use the techniques underwater due to their Devil Fruits. He was technically past the Dan required to teach others, but he had never tried. The base principals were even the same, as far as he could tell, but there was a difference between doing it himself and showing what he was doing to someone else. It was especially different, because he’d been taught underwater, in Mer, instead of teaching on a beach, in Linian. 

Jinbe still had so much he could learn, if he could find a master or a book from an ancient master of Fishman Karate, but all of them were on Fishman Island, and he hadn’t been to his homeland in years. He’d have to create his own style if he wanted to improve on his own, which was going to be necessary if Luffy was truly going to go all the way. He couldn’t just coast along on his own power until something or someone left him beaten and broken. He needed to start training for the future.

Jinbe could already see the shape of some of that training in his mind. Rokushiki certainly sounded like it would pair well with Fishman Karate, as parts of it relied on a fundamental principle of dry Fishman Karate, that of treating the air itself as a medium to be affected and used to your advantage. The Sanji of the other timeline had shown this quite effectively, as he’d been able to use Moon Walk underwater. Jinbe should be able to do the same in reverse, and apply the lessons he had learned over the years to learning Rokushiki. 

(A part of Jinbe that he wasn’t proud of reveled at the idea of using the World Government’s own hidden martial art against them, combined with the primary martial art of those they had oppressed for centuries.)

Jinbe had been called a prodigy, in both helmsmanship and Fishman Karate. He would gladly put those skills to work, if it meant a better future for Merfolk and Humans both. 

 

========================================================================

 

Honestly, Kaya thought Roxie was a bit strange, even before learning she was from another world. 

Her first one on one conversation with the other girl had involved flirting, fishing for information, and had ended with Kaya frantically reeling in a fish because she’d had a fishing rod shoved into her arms and would have been pulled overboard otherwise. She looked at both her and Robin like Sanji did, sometimes, and yet didn’t treat them with the same kind of chivalry. She muttered about strange, random things like trains, gods, fish, and foxes, and then turned around with a coherent but not quite truthful explanation for whatever she’d been talking about.  Sometimes she’d spend entire days in her cabin, and others trying to learn to do some seemingly inane skill, like rope braiding or how to use a sextant.

“What do you think Roxie’s homeworld is like?”

“No idea, but they’ve got good taste.”

Kaya glanced over at Franky from where she was laying on the boiler deep in the Merry. He was working on the pipes, and she’d decided to follow him.

“I mean, sure, they liked Luffy’s story, but what else?” Kaya asked. “You’re smart, any theories?”

“Well, I don’t think they have a Grand Line, or a Red Line.” Franky said.

“But that’s absurd!”

“And they’re absurd to a world without them. You remember when I washed up in Syrup?”

“Yeah.” Kaya thought back. “Oh, are you talking about when you asked what type of island it was, and none of us had any idea what you meant?”

“Exactly. Water 7 is a Spring Island, so I was able to adjust to Syrup easily, but I still had to adjust in the first place.” Franky said. “Now, think about everything Roxie has had to adjust to since coming here, even with what she knows, and you can work out how her world is different.”

(They’d had a long conversation, last night, about where Franky was actually from. Kaya never said it, but she felt even more justified in her past self’s choice to name him as the new owner of the family shipyards in her will.)

“How does that lead to her world not having a Grand Line or Red Line?”

“Well, it’s what she reacts to, and what she assumes. It’s how she talks about things like Devil Fruits or when I overheard her muttering about a Sky Island. The Grand Line is absurd to the Blues, I know that, but it’s probably even more absurd to someone who’s from a world where it’s all only in fiction.” Franky gestured with his wrench. “That isn’t even mentioning how her hand keeps twitching towards her pockets, in a way she probably doesn’t even notice. I’d bet good money she’s still trying to reach for something that’s commonplace in her world, but that might not have even been invented here yet.”

“She accepted the idea of Transponder Snails really easily, so maybe her world has something similar? If her world didn’t, then she wouldn’t think of it as something that’s so important.” Kaya suggested. 

“Yeah, she was hounding me about that for a bit, but she gave up after I told her I didn’t want to accidentally injure her.” Franky said. “That might even be the same thing. If worldwide communication is easy and common enough in her world for everyone to have it in their pockets, then that would explain some of it.”

“But what kind of animal would be able to fit in everyone’s pockets?”

“It might not be an animal at all. Remember, she was fascinated by that animal encyclopedia in the lounge. It might be a fungus, or a plant, or just pure technology. I know Dr Vegapunk was researching how Transponder Snails worked a few years ago.” Franky theorized. “It could be something that works off of the same sort of system as the snails.”

They lapsed into silence after that. Kaya used to wrap up in a blanket and sit in a chair in the cavern while Merry and Franky built the Going Merry. The sounds of construction and shipbuilding were relaxing to her, and this was helping her stay grounded amongst everything, and the revelations about her sickness.

“Do you think we ever met, in that other world?”

Franky stopped for a second before continuing. “No. I don’t know why Luffy would have returned to the East before becoming Pirate King.”

“I'm glad we met, because otherwise I’d still be on Syrup, losing my mind in that mansion.” Kaya said. “You brought me out to sea, you know.”

“No, you dragged me along with you, you reckless little sister.”

“When I was a kid, after Usopp’s mom died, he’d lie to me.” The sounds stopped again. “He’d tell me he was fine, and that he’d gone on countless adventures, and that we’d go out to sea one day.” Kaya said. She could still see his wobbly grin and the thousand tells he’d had since they were toddlers. “I think my other self thought those stories were enough, and felt like she could wait for a call or a letter, when Usopp saved her and went out pirating, because they were lies.” 

“He sounds like a good friend.”

“He was.” Kaya said simply before continuing. “Except, your stories weren’t lies. They were the truth, every single one of them. You’d talk about a friend’s cousin’s friend, or your brother, and it’d be absurd, but you’d believe in it so much I couldn’t dismiss it. It made me resent my bed, and my room, and the whole mansion, because I couldn’t go out and see it all. The lies would have worked, but I wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t come into my life, Big Bro. I wouldn’t know that the black sickness that was killing me could help people. I wouldn’t have a chance to see the world beyond that mansion. Thank you for that.” 

“I’M NOT CRYING, THE PIPES JUST BURST!” 

 

========================================================================



As the snail woman slept within the Merry, she dreamed.

She dreamed of a woman with hooves, wearing a raincoat. They were in the kitchen. The woman was shown a picture, and the women hugged. Roxie spoke of a tiny Eat Blue caravel. She talked about how that little ship made it farther than should have been possible, far enough to get her crew a new ship that could carry them all the way. The woman vowed to outdo that smaller caravel.

When Roxie woke up, she found a mop and began swabbing the deck, because she wanted to help the Merry get as far as she could.

Notes:

Explanation time!

For those who don't recognize Commodore Nelson, he is one of the antagonists of the Warship Island arc in canon.

Luffy might not be that smart intellectually, but he is certainly emotionally intelligent and quite creative. I will say, before anyone freaks out, this isn't the first time Luffy has steamed. He did it also when Kuro shot Kaya. I wonder what that's about?

I'll be honest, I wrote and rewrote Roxie's section, or at least the section after her conversation with Robin, at least three times. It is frustrating to describe senses we just don't have as humans, and as such I hope to improve my descriptions in the future

For anyone who wants to read a story about a scientist doing exactly what Roxie describes, I can highly recommend Summit Apocalypse, by ReynaAtTheEnd. While I disagree with the romantic choices involved, I can highly recommend everything else. The TLDR is that Kaido assaults Egghead on the same day as Marineford. Ironically, I think I wrote that before hearing about Summit Apocalypse

Sanji isn't doing too well, is he

Franky is smart, and he's good at people, so he's able to figure out a shocking amount of information about Roxie

I shouldn't have to spell out Roxie's dream, because it should be obvious.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

(As said before, this was the last backlogged chapter, so no idea when the next chapter will come out. Hopefully before the end of the year, but we shall see.)

Chapter 11: History's Cycle

Notes:

So, welcome back! Been a while. Hope yall remember what's going on

While this is not quite my christmas update, I am unsure if I will update on christmas this year, so Merry Christmas anyway!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“They just had to go and do it!”

“What?”

“They forgot about him!”

-A fragment of ‘The Blue Epic’, the oldest surviving story. It describes the adventures of a hero-king from the South Blue who sought immortality, and found it in the stories others told about him. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~


“I have gathered you all here to present my theory on where the inhabitants of this island went. I expect Roxie knows the answer, but I would like to present my evidence first.”

Robin removed the cloth from the blackboard, revealing her diagrams and assorted notes. She knew they weren’t going to be staying long, as everyone had mostly processed Roxie’s revelation by the end of their second day on the island. Thus, she had collated her notes into a coherent thesis on why the island was uninhabited, and where they were going next.

“The local architectural style, tree growth patterns, and general rate of weathering all indicate this island was last inhabited about a thousand years ago. What little writing remains fits the timeframe, following the Polestar Islands dialect of Traditional Eastern. Sadly, I was unable to find what these people called themselves, nor a name for this island or the city that sits on top of it. I did, however, find out that these people practiced a form of aquatic agriculture, with various fish, algae, and assorted seafood farms off the coast that have long since been buried under the coral.”

Kaya raised her hand. “If they were doing well, what happened to them? Where did they go?”

“The last record I was able to find, half buried within the large central temple at the peak of the city, indicated that the city was abandoned for religious reasons. Their objects of worship abandoned this island for another one a thousand years ago. These would be the Millennial Dragons Roxie spoke of. With their island no longer holy, their priest king decided to follow their gods to their new holy land.” Robin concluded. “That holy land is now known as Warship Island.”

“Correct!” Roxie exclaimed.

“How long did it take your iteration of the crew to learn the gist of what I just described?” Robin asked. “I doubt the crew had two archeologists, one is strange enough for a pirate crew.”

“A couple of hours, although they had the help of a somewhat senile eye witness to the events, so they cheated.” Roxie said.

“Eh?” Franky asked. “How’s that possible? Some kinda time travel?”

“No. Well, yes, but only in the sense that we are all technically time travelers, moving through time at a blistering speed of one second per second.” Roxie answered. 

“That is related to the final point I was going to make. Am I right to think that Warship Island was not always the name of that island?” Robin asked, before things could get more off track.

Roxie nodded. “Yep. Dragon’s Nest Isle is its other, older name.”

“WOAH!” Luffy yelled from pure excitement. “We have to go there!”

“That sounds like a Super island, yeah!” Franky agreed.

“We have to go there anyway, someone’s probably going to attempt to kidnap a little girl there in a few days.” Roxie said.

“What?!”

“That was how the Warship Island part of the story started, she climbed up onto the Merry after escaping from the Marines, who were after the Millennial Dragon legend.” Roxie explained. “You went to Logtown first, so we’re early, and can probably head it all off at the start.”

“Well, you heard the lady, get going you shitheads! We have a girl to save!” Sanji said before leaving the lounge.

“Yeah! And we get to see a dragon!” Luffy exclaimed as he followed.

Robin stayed behind with Roxie, who was giving her a look as the rest of the crew left to get them underway.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my challenge.” Roxie said.

“Of course. We will have to come back, someday, so I can do a full survey.” Robin said.

“Honestly, I wasn’t quite sure this place would exist.” Roxie admitted.

“Why?”

“Well, it wasn’t part of the original story, it was part of an adaptation, created later.”

“How so?”

“The people who made the adaptation didn’t like to get too close to where the author was, so they could maintain their pacing. So, when the story was approaching the end of the East Blue, they decided to create their own arc, to fill the space they created by waiting. This was the first such arc. The Straw Hats also dealt with the adventures Garp shepherded his apprentices through in this timeline, although they weren’t in the main story either, but side content.” Roxie explained. 

“Interesting. So, all content from the story’s other mediums may be true as well, but we are not necessarily going to run into them ourselves. Of course, these could be outliers.” Robin posited. 

“Honestly, I hope it’s true in at least one other case. There’s a particular spinoff I do not want to experience in person.” Roxie shuddered.

“Ah, is it that contrived?” Robin asked.

“Worse, it was one of the best pieces of the franchise. That’s precisely why I want someone else to deal with it.” Roxie said. “It was the only time the franchise ever dived headfirst into psychological horror, and the crew only made it out by the rubbery skin of Luffy’s teeth.” 

“Is it the sort that be prepared for, or the kind where knowing how it works makes it worse?” Robin asked, her mind leading back to some books she had read on the World Government’s list of banned materials. Supposedly, they had traumatized a Celestial. 

“Honestly-” Roxie cut herself off. “This is going to sound insensitive.”

“You think it is the sort of horror best Buster Called?” Robin said blankly. 

(A shocking number of horror novels ended with a Celestial Dragon coming into contact with the horror in question and turning the full weight of the World Government against it. Robin had stopped reading horror, after she noticed that far too many such novels ended with events far too similar to a Buster Call for her comfort.)

“It is the one place in the world that I know of that I think deserves that horror, yes.” Roxie said quietly. 

“When was this?”

Roxie put a hand on her chin. “In the portion of the sea near the Florian Triangle, so right before Luffy hit the Sabaody Archipelago.”

“I see.” Robin said, keeping her emotions off her face. Her imagination was wreaking havoc on her sense of calm. She knew the legends about that area of the Grand Line, and the stories of the “Shadow King” who ruled the region. That portion of the Grand LIne was ruled by bounty hunters, and Gecko Moria cashed in just as well, given his Warlord position. Everyone wanted to catch the valuable rookies before they died in the New World. 

“I’m sorry for bringing it up.” Roxie said, eventually.

“No, it is a valuable threat assessment.” Robin accepted. “But it is appreciated.”

“OI, Robin, Roxie! We could use some help with the rigging!” Franky called from outside.

“I suppose we should help the boys?” Roxie asked rhetorically.

Robin smiled despite it all, and wasn’t that just the tone of the last few days? “Yes, it would not do for them to strangle themselves.”

“Robin!”

========================================================================


“Fleet Admiral, sir? We have an urgent report from the Accino family.”

“What does Don Accino have for us this time?”

“He’s… If I’m reading this right, sir, he’s ‘received’ more ghost ships in the last month from the direction of the Florian Triangle than he normally does in a year.”

“Get someone to call Moria and ask him what is going on. I might have had my doubts about his plans, but at least it means we have an expert on the region.” 

“Yes, sir.” 

 

========================================================================

 

The journey to Warship Island took a couple of hours, but it wasn’t a difficult journey. This close to the Calm Belt, the weather was either amazing or utterly horrific, with little in between. 

(Hm, this close to the Grand Line, the Linian name for this island was probably once Worship Island, corrupted over time. He’d have to mention that to Robin.)

Jinbe gave the anchor one final glance before swimming for the surface to join everyone else. Realistically, this was purely for peace of mind, and human crews never did this, but it was a habit. The anchor on Arlong’s ship had been shaped like his uncle's emblem, and it was notoriously bad at actually being an anchor. It had been Jinbe’s job to help secure it whenever they docked. 

Jinbe suppressed a sigh as the locals took a step back and muttered when he climbed up onto the dock. This was a small, relatively rural island, so he should have expected it, but it was still annoying.

Robin coughed politely. “As I was saying, has there been any Marine presence in the area recently?”

The local she had apparently been talking to scratched the back of his neck. “Well, there was a mercenary sniffing around yesterday, but he left a couple hours ago.”

“A mercenary? Did he happen to wear a grey suit and sunglasses?” Roxie asked.

“Yeah, called himself Eric the Whirlwind. Real haughty guy, ya know?” The local confirmed.

“Did he mention why he left?” Roxie asked.

“Something about his boss being audited. He was drinking in the tavern last night and mentioned he wasn’t getting paid anymore.” The local spit into the water. “It’s a good thing, too, cause he was asking about the old Millenial Dragon legend.”

“This is a common occurrence?” Robin asked.

“Yeah, we get treasure hunters every couple years looking for Lost Island. At least this guy didn’t try to beat up the elder, like the last couple.” 

“I see.” Robin said. “Now, I am a historian affiliated with the IAS. Would this elder happen to have a record of your local history? We’re doing a survey of the region.”

“Aren’t you pirates?” The local said while glancing up at the flag on the Going Merry.

“Historians can be pirates, you know.” Robin said mildly. “You haven’t answered my question.”

“True enough. The elder lives with his granddaughter in the big house, on the hill by the mountain.” The local pointed.

“Thank you.” Roxie said.

“The fishermen should be back in an hour, if you want to restock. It’s market day.” The local called after them as they headed for the elder’s house.

“A nice man.” Jinbe said.

“Well, the Marines were just here, poking at a sore point. That probably helped.” Roxie said. “What does the IAS stand for, anyway?”

“The Illegal Academics Society, a relatively new organization in the global underworld. I am technically a founding member, although almost everything is done anonymously.” Robin explained.

“Technically?” Jinbe asked.

A pained look crossed Robin’s face for a moment. “The founders used me as a mascot, in the early days, without my knowledge. The chairman had to be replaced after I found out.” 

Jinbe didn’t ask more. He knew a sore subject when he saw one.

When they got up to the elder’s house, they were greeted by a girl with a claw pendant.

“Hello! Are you here to talk to Grandpa?”

“Robin here wants to listen to your grandfather’s tales.” Roxie explained. 

The little girl shuddered. “But they take forever!”

“Yes, oral history can take a while, depending on when the tales start. May we come in?” Robin asked. 

“Sure!” The little girl agreed and held the door open for Robin.

“I’ll leave this to the expert.” Roxie said before grabbing onto Jinbe’s arm. “We have something else to do.”

The little girl made a disgusted face before closing the door. Jinbe was pretty sure there wasn’t any racism there, just a little girl not liking icky adult stuff.

“How long does the story take?” Jinbe asked as Roxie led him around to the back of the house.

“They never quite said, but it goes up to the 1201st king of the civilization, at least. That was the point at which the Marines interrupted, and the old man didn’t look like he was stopping anytime soon.” Roxie answered. 

Jinbe shuddered. “The oral historians on Fishman Island helped teach the kids, before I was captured. We shouldn’t expect to see Robin until tomorrow, at least.” 

“Yep. That gives me plenty of time to show you what we’re actually here for.” Roxie said, gesturing to the beginnings of a path that led up towards the mountain, through the bushes and greenery behind the house. “Behold, the last remnant of the religious organization that founded this settlement.” 

 

========================================================================

 

“GET AWAY FROM GRANDPA RYU YOU POACHERS!”

I cracked open an eye as I laid on the back of an extremely fluffy dragon to see Apis, the grandaughter of the chief, who was staring at Jinbe and I and pointing what she probably intended to be a threatening finger at us.

“Eh? We aren’t poachers.” I said lazily. “We’re pirates.” 

A rock bounced off my skull. “GET AWAY FROM GRANDPA RYU YOU PIRATES!”

“There ya go!” I cheered with little energy. Seriously, this dragon was fluffy, and Warship Island’s weather this time of year was to die for.

“We aren’t here to harm him.” Jinbe said diplomatically from his place laying against the side of the dragon. It was currently sucking on his arm, but he’d just kind of accepted that for some reason. 

(There honestly wasn’t much to do in the cave other than relax while we waited for Apis to find us. I could have started training, but Jinbe said he wasn’t confident enough to begin teaching me Fishman Karate, so that was out.) 

“Yes you are! Everyone wants to hunt him! Don’t lie to me!” Apis said petulantly.

“We aren’t. We’ve been here for a while, if we wanted to hurt him, we’d be long gone by now.” I explained. 

“We would never harm such a placid creature.” Jinbe agreed. “Roxie, did you ever mention why people hunt these creatures?”

“Some legend of an immortality elixir. It’s really stupid, like how people think shark fin soup makes men stronger or something.” I said. 

“But then why are you here?” Apis asked confusedly.

I held up a hand and counted off the points. “One, cool, very fluffy dragon, although he’s more of a wyvern if you really want to get down to it. Two, our First Mate’s an archaeologist, and we followed a lead from some ruins to get here. Three, this is really relaxing.”

“So you aren’t going to tell anyone about Grandpa Ryo?” Apis said slowly.

“No.” Jinbe confirmed.

“Wait, ruins? Did you find Grandpa Ryo’s homeland? He’s been looking for it for a while, but he’s too old to fly, and I can’t let him out to help him and-”

“Oh yeah, he found it already.” I cut off Apis’s rambling. “He’s just early.”

“What? But he said this wasn’t what he remembered home looking like!” Apis objected.

“Well, the ruins west of here say this is where Millenium Dragons migrate every thousand years.” I waved off her concerns. “A lot can change in terms of geography in a thousand years.” 

“So we just have to wait?” Apis asked.

“Yeah, pretty much.” I shrugged. “You’ve done a good job keeping this guy a secret, although you should probably try to hide your trail better. Basic curiosity led us straight here.”

Never mind that I knew where to look to begin with, the Marines had found it the same way. Oh yeah, Eric the Whirlwind was here, I guess he would have found Apis’s necklace and kidnapped her for the Marines. I wonder what happened to his paycheck. If I was honest, it probably had something to do with Garp, because that was a trend these days. 

“Patience is an important virtue, young lady.” Jinbe said. “How about I share some of our adventures, while we wait?” 

“Adventures?” Apis said curiously. 

“How about the tale of how our Captain and First Mate defeated the great Buggy The Clown?” Jinbe said with a level of gravitas that would have fit someone from Earth taking the meme far too seriously.

(He always was good with kids in canon wasn’t he?)

I fell asleep on the dragon’s back as Jinbe told the story of how Luffy and Robin freed Orange Town, and the grand fight about the meaning of treasure. 

(Well, as grand as a fight between a clown and a monkey ever could be.)

 

========================================================================

 

“Fleet Admiral, sir? Warlord Gecko Moria has failed to respond to repeated Transponder calls via all numbers associated with him.”

“Send a Vice Admiral to check on his status in person. He’s been acting erratically since the Five Elders let Kaido retire, and I don’t want to find out Moria went rogue by receiving a report that Water 7 was overrun with shadow monsters or something.”

“Yes, sir.” 

 

========================================================================

 

“And where did this battle take place, again?” Robin asked.

The dragon made a sound of some kind, which made Apis squint in concentration, as if she was mimicking the dragon’s attempts to recall. “Grandpa Ryu says it was somewhere in the… eastern West Blue? Or the western East Blue.”

Robin sighed and noted it down. That had majorly different implications, and it might not have even taken place during the Void Century! 

Robin was bitterly familiar with disappointment when it came to the Void Century, and sadly the Millennium Dragon was not as much of a lead as she’d hoped. 

The murals on the hidden island had implied that they were somewhere between the traditional Eastern, serpentine dragons and the Western, lizard-esque dragons, with the wisdom and power to match both. Robin had allowed her mind to be clouded by the possibility that she would find the answers she sought, especially given what Roxie had claimed about the journey ahead. She had bought into the worship and praise the ancient people had heaped upon their dragon gods. A first hand account would have been incredibly useful!

But no. Instead, she was presented with what amounted to a senile old man, translated through a child.

Some of her frustration likely stemmed from the fact she had been up for far longer than a day. She’d stayed up since yesterday in order to record the entirety of the chief’s account of the local oral history, and the vast majority of it reflected that this was a quiet, out of the way island without much in the way of outstanding resources. Per the history, the most significant thing this island had ever had to offer were the Millennium Dragons, and they had long since faded into legend, with a few scant sightings keeping the myth alive. 

The animal was a thousand years old, and appeared to be well within the final stage of its life. That meant the amount of usable information within its mind was significantly less than she’d hoped. However, the sting of disappointment was a familiar pain that she had become somewhat callused against at this point. This was not the first supposed miracle that had turned out to be too good to be true, even if it was the closest to actually working.

(The last time she’d been this close, it had been rumors of a Giant putting on a public retelling of some of his clan’s oral history. That giant had turned out to be Admiral John Giant.)

Robin rubbed her temples with a few extra hands as she closed and stored her notebook. “I think that will be all for now, Apis. Thank you for your help, as frustrating as this has been.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t help you more, Ms. Robin!” Apis said. “And I think Grandpa Ryu would be too, if he could understand why you want to know this stuff!”

Robin had initially been worried about traumatizing the young girl with knowledge from the Void Century if Ryu had seen an Ancient Weapon being fired, but she didn’t have to worry in the end. Her notes were extremely disjointed, and she would need more sessions, but for now, this was enough. “I have worked out more from less, young lady. This was more than I had before, and that is better than nothing. It is important to take your victories when you can get them, I’ve found.”

“Thank you.” Apis said as she pet the dragon’s head. Ryu then closed his eyes and began to snore. “I think all of this thinking tired him out.”

“I’m sure it did.” Robin chuckled. Apis had turned out to be so determined to help her with her studies, and that unexpected studiousness might have been why she continued. “Your Devil Fruit has a lot of potential, Apis. If you want to defend your home in the future, you have to learn how to exploit it to the best of your ability.”

(Robin never had the chance to defend her home. She’d been too young. Apis had time to learn, she had time to prepare. She would never have to lay awake at night trying to figure out if she ever could have actually done what the World Government claimed her bounty was for.) 

Apis fingered her necklace and glanced at the dragon. She was probably thinking of that mercenary they’d heard about. “But all I can do is talk to animals. I don’t know how to use that to protect Grandpa Ryo.”

Robin kneeled down to Apis’s level. “When I was your age, all I thought I could do with my Devil Fruit was this.” Robin spawned duplicates of her arm forearm down off of her elbow to demonstrate. “And then I learned how to use it, how to go beyond those simple applications.”

Apis watched Robin create a net of arms across the ceiling of the cavern while spawning eyes on the walls, ears on Ryo, and even a few legs that began kicking rocks between them. “That’s cool!” Then she hung her head. “I just don’t know how to do that. I don’t even know where to start.”

Robin let the extra parts dissolve into flower petals as she stood up and offered the young girl a hand. “How about we go experiment while we let your grandfather rest, alright?”

“Alright, Ms.Robin!” Apis said brightly as she took Robin’s hand. 

 

========================================================================


My legs were burning.

No, I hadn’t spontaneously figured out Diable Jambe. This was the normal kind of muscle burn you got from hiking up and down a mountain over and over again. It wasn’t just a normal hike either, Sanji had frequently stopped us to make me do things like squats or planks. The start of my training in the Black Leg style was mostly about getting me into shape, or at least gauging my fitness. My new body was actually fairly fit as a baseline, which was an improvement from my old form.

(I’d… kind of let myself go, back then.)

Now that they had reached the top, they were taking a break, or at least, I was taking a break. Sanji was busy trying to Moonwalk. From the outside, it just looked like he was jumping while looking constipated, but I assumed he was examining how he was jumping, trying to find some hidden meaning in the action that he could extrapolate into the technique.

I was not doing that. I didn’t have the physical fitness or mastery of my own body to work out the Six Powers from first principles. While I might dream of one day becoming an amazon capable of swimming despite the extreme weakness that prolonged contact with liquid brought to any Devil Fruit user, those days were at least one time skip away. Thus, for now I was taking my break. This included my most recent addition to my arsenal, courtesy of a trip to the local market this morning, a telescope!

It was currently giving a perfect view of a Robin and Apis who seemed to be… talking to a tree? Or at least, trying to? I didn’t quite get it, until it hit me that they might be experimenting with Apis’s abilities. Normally, the powers she’d gotten from the Whisper Whisper fruit would allow her to communicate with animals, but maybe Robin had a good reason to believe it extended further?

Actually, she seemed almost… fond of Apis, in a way it took me a few seconds to parse. When it did, the realization hit me like a blow from Kaido.

Apis was a little girl with a Devil Fruit on an island with a big secret that the World Government wanted to get their hands on, to the point of being willing to hunt that little girl down and kidnap her.

That description would have fit Robin to a T, 20 years ago.

No wonder she was helping Apis experiment, she was trying to emulate Saul! Oh, that was a heartwarming realization. While what happened to Apis in the anime was nowhere near the level of Ohara, it was still tragic to a degree, and the series obviously never looked back to Warship Island to find out what the World Government did, if they ever came back. It was a filler arc, that was to be expected, but now that I thought about it Robin might have good reasons to be concerned.

(I desperately tried to avoid thinking of that one documentary on Asian wet markets I’d watched on a dare. I doubted the Celestials would be kind enough to just kill the Millennium Dragons they got their hands on.)

Luffy was running around in the jungle somewhere, I’m pretty sure he was hunting? Jinbe and Kaya were on the Merry stowing supplies from a grocery run. As for Franky… it took me a moment to find him. He was loudly arguing with a bunch of fishermen by the docks. I looked away to scratch an itch, and when I looked back, he’d taken a nearly sunk fishing trawler and turned it into something almost as good as new. It was good to see his insane carpentry was in full swing.

Swinging my telescope up to the horizon earned me a few cool sights as well. I couldn’t quite see the Red Line, but the afternoon sun was acting strangely as it hung in the western sky. Loguetown was mostly north of us, so we weren’t going to get much closer until we went towardsReverse Mountain, but still. Even without seeing it, my first impression of the Red Line was daunting to say the least. 

Looking down to the south provided another interesting sight, that of the Calm Belt. Waves treated the edge of the Belt like the shore, washing against it and then receding, and no waves came out of the Belt. Clouds would sort of stop or at least lose all momentum as they entered the airspace above the Belt, creating an almost perfectly straight line of clouds against the wall that was the Belt. It was very strange and I had no idea how it worked in practice. I might actually want to call Weatheria eventually and ask about that.

My best guess was an awakened Calm Calm fruit user, but there were four Calm Belts, one for each Blue. If a past user of that fruit had created them, they did so intentionally and over a long period of time. This was far beyond anything Donquixote Rosinante had ever done with his fruit, that was for sure. 

Wait, like they hit a wall, that had different implications. The Barrier Barrier fruit! Would an awakened user of that fruit be able to create esoteric barriers like the one I was looking at? That made a shocking amount of sense. Who said it had to be one Awakened Devil Fruit user working on their own, either? It was entirely possible multiple such people had worked together to create the Calm Belts, but such a possibility raised even more questions.

If they were created intentionally, then who did so? Were they remnants of the war Joyboy and his kingdom fought against the 20 Kings, or were they even older, like the ruins that lined the canals of Reverse Mountain? I was tempted to think of every weird thing as the result of some awakened Devil Fruit user’s ancient actions, but was that even a valid impulse? Sure, I had the key examples of Punk Hazard and Onigashima to show that Awakened fruits could alter the landscape, but that didn’t prove that every instance of weird geography was caused by them. Doflamingo’s use of the awakened String String fruit didn’t do much to the landscape of Dressrosa in terms of making it stringy, so there wasn’t clear evidence anyone besides Mythical Zoans and Logias could change the landscape into something related to their fruit directly as far as I could remember. 

(Even then, Onigashima's sinking was closer to what Doflamingo had done than what Aokiji and Akainu had done to Punk Hazard.)

I really needed to think about that theory more in the future. It might have even been something to bring up with Dr Vegapunk when I called him. If there was anyone who might have a better idea, it would be the smartest man on the planet. Tapping into Smoker’s call had made me impatient, so I shifted form and cast my senses over the Red Line, but just like yesterday I couldn’t make out anything useful. There were just too many signals, way too many White Transponders, and weird phenomena in the way. It didn’t help that Egghead was relatively close to Wano, where the Tanishi produced what I could only call signal interference of some kind. Wano’s equivalent of Transponders, Tanishi, produced signals that were just similar enough to what I could pick up and broadcast that I couldn’t imagine being on the island, much less calling anyone there before getting a rig. 

The two networks could communicate, right? I vaguely remembered something like that happened once or twice. That probably meant a rig would help deal with the differences between the signals, and Wano joining the World Government might mean Vegapunk or Queen had worked on special rigs for Tanishi to help with that, although I had my doubts. If such a thing existed, it wasn’t widespread enough to make a difference so far. I didn’t even know if I wanted to call anyone in Wano yet, besides maybe King in the future. 

I’d have penciled in a call to Yamato to give the boy some hope, but as it was… he was heir to the throne of Wano. He was rebuilding Kuri! As far as I could tell, Yamato had most of what he could have wanted. Ace D Newgate had sent Wano’s entire timeline careening off course to an honestly impressive degree with that joint raid on Punk Hazard, and I had no idea if that was, what, a playdate between the Beast and Whitebeard heirs, a bit of teenage rebellion from said heirs, or some third thing entirely. It was all a huge mess. 

(Oh by Nika, Momonosuke. What was Kaido going to do with him? It was a moot point, because he wouldn’t land back in the present until after the time skip, but that was going to be even more of a mess! And that was assuming the timeline had the decency to stay the same!) 

“Roxie darling, if you have enough strength to mutter like that, I’m sure you have enough strength to get back down the mountain.”

I groaned good naturedly. “You’d really make a lady torture herself again?” Sanji made some funny expressions at that, which just made me laugh as I stood and stretched.“I’m kidding, I’m kidding.” I said. “I do really appreciate all of this, and I know you aren’t going to put me through the ringer for no reason.”

“It was no problem, my dear.” Sanji said as he offered an arm, which I took. It also made me think once again, now that my secret was out in the open.

“You’re different from the Sanji I knew. Closer to one of the adaptations than the main canon.” I said as we set off down the mountain. 

Sanji stiffened briefly before he forced himself to relax. “How so?”

“The main iteration…” I trailed off as I tried to think of a sufficiently poignant example. “Well, when a woman made a slight reference to treating you like a dog, you barked with hearts in your eyes.”

Sanji winced. “Zeff would have knocked him over the head for that.”

“Oh?”

“He taught me to respect women, yes, but that included seeing you as people, not… whatever that other Sanji saw them as.” Sanji said.

“Well, good!” I said while patting him on the arm. “I like it when you’re a gentleman, not a pervert.”

“So do I.” Sanji said. He hesitated. “He found the Clear Clear fruit, didn’t he?”

“The current user, in the story, used it for exactly what you’re thinking the story implied your other self wanted it for.” I said. “We didn’t get the gut punch of why you actually wanted it as a kid until much later, at the wedding.”

Sanji nodded and fell silent.

It was a nice day. Neither of us really wanted to get into that, but I had to hope my presence was enough of a comfort.

“Thank you.”

“Any time.”



========================================================================

 

“Have we heard back from Vice Admiral Bastille? He should have reached Thriller Bark by now.”

“No, Fleet Admiral, sir. His last report indicated he had intentionally activated one of Gecko Moria’s floating signals, but we have heard nothing else from him in the last 24 hours.”

“Dammit!” The force with which the Fleet Admiral slammed his fist into his desk could be felt several floors down. 

 

========================================================================

 

Warship Island began periodically shaking the next day, and I knew exactly what that meant.

Organizing things was not quite as easy.

“Careful, careful!”

“I’ve got it!” 

Luffy and Jinbe carefully lifted the Millennium Dragon up onto the cart Franky had constructed, which only sagged a bit before holding sturdy. Ryu shifted around a bit until he was comfortable, and they were good to go. We couldn’t just let the cart careen down the hill on its own, which meant that once we actually got the cart to the hill, the people who had been pushing were forced to pull back on the cart to keep it under control. While the rest of us were nominally ready to catch the cart if anything went wrong, it was more like a pleasant morning walk.

I caught up with Robin and Apis, who were walking together.

“So, I saw you two doing things to a tree yesterday.” I said offhandedly.

“Just a bit of experimenting, Ms.Scribe.” Robin said.

“I got a rock to fall off a cliff!” Apis said excitedly.

“Excuse me?” I asked. That was so far out of what her canon self had been able to do that I didn’t know how to react.

“We discovered that while most things do not attempt to speak on their own, that does not stop Apis from communicating with them.” Robin explained.

“Rocks don’t have minds, so they can’t disobey me when I ask them to do things!” Apis said.

“And animals can?” I asked.

“I have to give them things to make them listen to me, but rocks don’t care.” Apis nodded.

“With enough practice, I’m sure she’ll be able to help take care of anyone who comes after the dragons.” Robin said.

“What about plants?” I asked.

“They don’t talk much, and don’t do things fast. I don’t think they care that I’m talking.” Apis said. 

“How does talking to rocks work, anyway?” I scratched the back of my head. If that was how plants worked, why could rocks even do things? 

“You!” Apis said while pointing at a boulder on the side of the path. It seemed to straighten somehow and come to attention in a way I couldn’t properly describe. “Jump over the path!”

My jaw dropped as the boulder followed orders and jumped over the path. It flattened a bush in doing so and left a small crack in the earth where it landed.

“That’s awesome!” Luffy exclaimed.

“The cart, captain.” Robin reminded him and the rest of the men, who had followed my example in dropping their jaws.

“THE CART!”

Luffy threw his arms forwards and caught the cart before it could crash into a tree, and then Franky and Jinbe had to grab onto Luffy to keep him from flying off.

“So when you said she just needed practice?” I said to Robin.

“I will be leaving behind a rangefinder and some additional tools to help her practice her aim.” Robin said.

“Yeah! I’ll practice until I’m good enough to deal with anyone like that Eric guy on my own!” Apis said, her eyes full of determination and an uncomfortable amount of bloodthirst.

I stared into those eyes for a few moments before turning a deadpan expression to Robin. “You’ve created a monster.”

Robin laughed. “I’d rather do this than allow-” Robin glanced down at Apis for a second. “-well, you know.”

I clapped. Time to move on from that mess. “Well, speaking of things to prepare for…”

As if on cue, the island began shaking again. It stopped after a few seconds, but it was the longest so far.

“What was that?” Apis asked. “You guys said we had to get Grandpa Ryu down the mountain, but you didn’t say why.”

“Well, ah, remember when you said Ryu said he’d get better when he found his homeland?” I said delicately.

“Yeah! He’s gonna be strong enough to fly again and answer all of Ms.Robin’s questions!” Apis said enthusiastically.

It was like a power drill to my heart, but this was why I was doing this. “So, according to legend, the process isn’t exactly… quick and painless?”

“It’s going to hurt Grandpa Ryu?” Apis asked. Oh, her tone, by Nika this felt horrible. 

“Bit… more than that, but he’ll get better very quickly.” I promised.

“He’s going to die.” Robin said bluntly.

I braced myself, but no wave of tears or shocked shouting came. Instead, Apis was nodding along.

“He’s going to reincarnate? You shoulda just said so, Ms.Roxie!” Apis said, not a single tear in sight. 

“You are taking this far better than I expected.” I said.

“Well, why would I be sad?” Apis asked. “All the Millennium Dragons are going to be here like you said, so I just have to find Grandpa Ryu again after he reincarnates. It’ll be weird, because he’ll be a baby, but it's not like he’s gonna be gone gone, right?”

“Right.” Robin said firmly. “How about you go make sure Ryu is comfortable, alright?”

“Alright, Ms.Robin.” Apis said. She was old enough to understand when she was being dismissed.

“I was expecting a lot worse.” I said. “Why was she so okay with that?”

“The people of the Lost Island believed in reincarnation, likely influenced by the lifecycle of the dragons they worshipped.” Robin explained. “I am impressed that the belief has remained in the local culture for so long without fading out, but it is easy to trace back to the source. It may also help us that Apis still has some of her childish ignorance, and hasn’t begun to question that belief in any meaningful capacity.”

I facepalmed. “Right, they worshiped those things. Of course they took the dragon’s lifecycle as gospel. You’re right, it is impressive they managed to keep that belief when so much of the religion died out.”

“Reincarnation plays a large part in the oral history of the island, from what I have transcribed, which likely helped matters along.” Robin said.

“Interesting.” I hummed. “So, I don’t know how… sapient the Millennium Dragons are going to be once they hatch.”

“The Merry should be ready to leave by tomorrow, yes. I was prepared for the island to spontaneously combust.” Robin nodded. 

“Do you have that little faith in me, oh first mate?” I asked.

“I have abundant faith in the universe’s ability to take joy in my suffering.” Robin said bluntly. “I apologize, Roxie, but I do not think my mind is quite ready to accept what you claim to be reality.”

I winced. “That’s… that’s fair. I knew it wasn’t going to be that simple.” 

“I wish it was.” Robin said wistfully. 

On that sad note, we fell silent for the remainder of the walk. 

Once they got to the base of the mountain, the ground began to shake once again.

“Keep going to the coast! This is it!” I yelled.

“Yeah!” The rest of the crew roared as the sea began to recede from the beach.

The island rose like a poorly maintained freight elevator, in that it was loud, grinding, and shook something fierce. Pillars of water erupted from the ocean only to resolve themselves into pillars of rock with water streaming off of them onto the ocean floor below, which was exposing itself for miles around. This had been amazing in the anime, and probably would have looked amazing in the manga, but seeing it in person? Watching the true extent of the island reveal itself?

It left me speechless.



========================================================================

 

“Fleet Admiral, we have an urgent report from the Accino family!”

“Finally.”

“They are recovering from an encounter with ‘Firefist’ Ace D Newgate, who had just come out of the Florian Triangle. They think that-”

“That Whitebeard’s brat decided to take down a Warlord again. Dammit.” The Fleet Admiral sighed. “I need to call Garp again.”

“I will inform the carpenters, sir.” 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

The Blue Epic is a reference to the Epic of Gilgamesh, of course

Warship Island's whole situation has become especially interesting, given recent manga revelations, I'll be honest here.

Can I just say, Robin fits so perfectly into the themes and events of the Warship Island Arc that I'm almost disappointed they made this filler arc when they did.

I am well aware of what Apis is capable of in This Bites. However, I decided to go in a different direction, mostly because the idea catnipped me. As it is, in canon, the Whisper fruit is just a downgraded form of Tama's fruit in Wano, which is fine. That is a known and accepted part of how Devil Fruits work, some are just better at their main advertised use than others. This is somewhat also my answer to that question, of why you could ever want the supposedly 'lesser' fruits. They might not excell at a specific niche, but every devil fruit gives you access to a wide variety of powers, you just have to figure out how to apply your fruit's concept in a way that fits. Thus, Apis can talk to everything, even if not everything talks back.

I'll give you three guesses for why Ace is in Paradise, and the first two don't count.

There are only a few chapters left before I will be releasing the first edition of the Snail's Pace SBS, and I have recieved no questions so far! Feel free to submit them via the discord link below, where you can also discuss the work with other fans! Otherwise, I'll just ask my beta to draw up a list of questions for me.

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 12: The Beginning And The End

Notes:

Welcome to 2025! I've got another update for yall!

This is one of your last chances to join my Discord and contribute to my end of saga SBS!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"My fortune is yours for the taking, but you'll have to find it first. I left everything I own in One Piece ."

-The final words of Gol D Roger, the Pirate King. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

The beauty of the freshly expanded Warship Island was somewhat ruined when the freshly hatched Millennium Dragons began eating their own corpses. 

I may or may not have puked when Robin helpfully informed us that the islanders had copied this practice as well. 

Apis helpfully informed us that the only thought in the hatchling minds was “FOOOD!!!!!!!” so we didn’t have much reason to stick around, at least once we made sure the villagers understood how this related to their history. We estimated that the dragons would remain that way for a while, when they failed to think about anything else the next morning. The island had a few Transponder Snails, so it would be easy to call later when the dragons had grown up enough to regain their adult minds. 

After that, we had to figure out how to leave the island.

I had forgotten that the canon Straw Hats had been a lot farther off the coast when the island rose, which had left them in a large bay. We had still been anchored by the beach, which left the Merry high and dry. While this provided a good opportunity to do some of the maintenance that would normally require a drydock, it was still a problem.

Not having Zoro or Brook around, or any swordsman on their level really, meant that we had to gather axes from the village and chop down some trees ourselves. This was in service of Franky, who had an idea.

That idea meant that now, 3 hours later, Jinbe and Luffy were pushing the Merry along with the aid of rolling logs. Most of the balancing was done by Robin via her Devil Fruit, and the rest of us were clearing the path. It was kinda old school, but that felt fitting for such an old island. 

“We’re approaching the shore!”

“Well, the new shore. We left the old shore behind a while ago.”

“Cram it!”

I laughed at the response as Jinbe and Luffy gave the Merry one final push, sending her rolling down the beach. She slid smoothly into the water and almost seemed to sigh in relief as she bobbed up and down in the waves. Franky shot me a look, which I returned as we all got back on the ship.

The Going Merry I knew had died to a cracked keel, and while she’d been fine this time, we both knew it might only be a matter of time. There was no damage from the Merry’s unexpected beaching, but we were still in the East. I didn’t know when it would happen, but I knew the Thousand Sunny was most likely as inevitable as the Timeskip. Preventing it would only make us less prepared for the journey ahead, which meant a lateral solution had to be found.

It was the worst kind of deadline, because I didn’t know when it would hit, how to prepare for it, and if any solution I did find would turn out to be the correct one. Devil Fruits were the best idea I had, but I didn’t have much of an idea where to get one beyond keeping an eye out. A Zoan fruit would be ideal, as it would allow the Merry to bypass the problems inherent to being an object rather than a living being, but I was vaguely sure a Logia could work, with enough external material to absorb. On the far end of possibilities, I might have to take the risk of a SMILE fruit, if I could even work out how to get one this side of the Red Line. I had no idea what an artificial Zoan fruit would do to the Merry, but if it was between giving her a proper burial or taking her with us, I’d take that risk. 

Sanji jumped up onto the deck and lowered the gangplank for the rest of us, which let us get onto the ship.

“To the Grand Line!” Luffy exclaimed.

“Now, captain, you forgot something.” Robin said.

Luffy slumped. “But we got the poney graffiti thing here, right??”

“Don’t you want to see Roger’s hometown and grave?” I asked.

“Oh, YEAH!” Luffy yelled. “Let’s go there!”

“Well, yall heard the captain! To Logtown!” I said.



========================================================================

 

Apis of Warship Island Dragon’s Nest Isle nearly didn’t make it. 

She reached the new coast of the island just as the Going Merry was setting sail. She drew in as much air as her lungs could carry and began to Whisper.

“Thank you, Straw Hats! I’ll miss you guys! I’ll train hard to keep the Millenium Dragons free! Goodbye, and good luck!” 

The waves, the wind, the fact the people she was talking to could barely hear her didn’t matter, not in the face of her powers. They began waving back, and she could hear their cheering over the waves. Two arms sprouted from a nearby pillar of coral and gave her a brief hug. That broke the dam.

Once the Going Merry was a speck in the distance and Apis had stopped crying, she turned back to the village.

She needed to get back to training. The story Robin told her loomed large in her mind. 

(“My home vanished in a day. I do not want you to go through the horrors of my childhood.”)

She’d asked why Robin was training her. That was only some of what Robin said, but the Whisper Whisper Fruit told her the rest. She could read between the lines, hear the echoes of voices that clung to Robin’s skin like rain after a storm. She could never let that happen to her home. 

Her grandfather said that the stories said the Lost Island celebrated for two years before seeing the Millenium Dragons off, which would give her plenty of time to train and get better with her abilities. A part of her had wanted to stay with the Straw Hats, to try and sneak aboard in the night or something, but the rest of her still wanted to protect the dragons. They didn’t deserve what the world would do to them due to a stupid legend.

Maybe she’d get Grandpa Ryo to take her with him, when he left with the rest of the dragons. 

 

========================================================================

 

We had a few days of travel to get through on the way to Logtown. 

“We have seven newspapers to get through a day, so I thought it would be a good idea to tell you what to keep an eye on.” I hesitated. “Actually, how much do you want to know in advance, regarding the journey ahead?”

Robin considered that for a moment.

We were in the kitchen, so this planning session could have some semblance of privacy. Something delicious was bubbling on the stovetop.

“I believe I will leave that up to your discretion.” Robin said.

I groaned in light hearted exasperation. “Put the difficult stuff right back on me, won’t ya?” I cracked my neck as I stretched. The released tension helped me come to a decision. “Keep an eye on the Three Powers of the past and present, obviously. Are you familiar with the concept of the Supernovas?”

Robin nodded. “Any pirate who reaches a bounty of over a hundred million berries within their first year in the Grand Line.”

“We’re most likely going to run into all of them at least once. That’s going to be a fun week.” I groaned again, this time without any of my previous humor. Sabaody was going to be a mess regardless of what I did, but knowing who was involved might let me prepare cleaning supplies in advance, to torture a metaphor. “The Revolution is also exceptionally important, as I explained on the Lost Island.”

“Of course.”

What else. “Uh, Dressrosa’s pretty important, for all it’s a big blank in my memory. I know Doflamingo was big in the criminal underworld, which he was using to sell arms to Kaido. The Straw Hats kind of got caught up in another Supernova’s story there, which ended his rule in Dressrosa, but still. I don’t remember a lot about that arc, and I don’t think many people liked it. Too many problems related to it being that other Supernova’s story, instead of Luffy’s, and the main adaptation didn’t do it well either. So, keep an eye on Dressrosa especially, I guess?” I shrugged.

“I have been meaning to ask, what was Kaido’s role in the story you read?” Robin asked. “You seem… jumpy, when his name is brought up.”

“He was still one of the Four Emperors of the Sea, and the Wano part of the storyline was one of the longest, most flushed out parts of the series. 10% of the entire story was spent in that country, and a large part of why Luffy even fought him, and succeeded, was the rebellion that already existed in the country. Opening the borders, treating the people well, those were the main goals of the rebellion, and those two goals are basically complete. As far as I can tell, Kaido is popular over there, and he really wasn’t in the story. So that might just be 10% of my knowledge of the story that’s… not useless, but certainly reduced in value.” I slumped as that rant finished. “Honestly, the biggest thing there is that he seems willing to go along with his son’s suggestions, and given his son was a major figure of the rebellion, you can see how that changed a lot. Oh yeah, and the big plan Luffy beat Kaido to stop was to take over Wano, so add that onto the pile.”

Robin hummed. “I take it you have a theory as to what changed? From your description, one of the biggest shocks to the pirate world since the Pirate King’s execution did not happen in that timeline, and events of such scale do not happen randomly.”

I nodded. “Yeah, the raid on Punk Hazard never happened. Ace tried to kill Kaido, failed, and had a drink with Yamato, who also kind of wanted his dad dead, and then left. That was it. Here they… I dunno, went on a date? A playdate organized by their parents? A secret test of character? Something.” I ran my hands through my hair. The sensation calmed me down a bit.

“Perhaps a topic better saved for later, then.” Robin said diplomatically. 

“Yeah, probably. Not like we can do anything about it, not until I get a rig. I don’t even know if I’ll have time for a tech to install it. It could be months until I get one, if I miss this chance at Logtown.” I said.

“Ah, so we will become aware of some kind of deadline once we dock in Logtown?” Robin asked.

“We’ve got a day at most, yeah. It depends when Luffy finds the execution platform.” I said. 

“I have worked on tighter deadlines than this. I will need a list of everything we hope to accomplish, everything the other Straw Hats accomplished, and the complications they ran into while attempting to do so.” Robin said. 

“Yes Ma’am!” I said while pulling out my notebook.

 

========================================================================

 

Logtown did not live up to its reputation, at first glance. 

For claiming to be the town of the Beginning and End, it did not look like much. The roads were clean, there were hardly any other pirate flags at the docks, and it bore too few scars. Then again, Robin supposed, that was the point. The World Government most likely didn’t want anyone getting any ideas. 

The harbormaster tried to scam them on docking fees, which Robin managed to haggle down to something far more reasonable. This haggling gave her a reason to be near the harbormaster’s office, which was all she really needed. 

Five minutes later, Robin was sitting at a quaint little seaside cafe sipping a local tea blend and reading the local shipping and docking manifests for the last week, paid for by the harbormaster’s generous ‘donations’ to their cause. It took her a few minutes to find the exact names she was looking for, as the documents were rather poorly organized. Regardless, they helped confirm that they were, indeed, on track. Several people within the cafe were gossiping rather loudly about a cooking competition that was going to be held on the beach soon, which clarified several things. 

Robin smiled to herself as several ‘workers’ began to throw bags of supplies from a large cruise ship down onto the Going Merry, where yet more ‘workers’ caught them. While they had plenty of time to get groceries in town, there was no better price than free. If a few of those bags seemed to glint in the sun, well, that wasn’t anyone’s business now was it?

Once she finished her tea, she had an arms store to check for a certain Ranked Blade. 

 

========================================================================

 

“If you could look over here, Ma’am?”

“Oh, sure! What is i-”

THWACK

“And you’re sure this is safe?” Franky asked dubiously as Roxie face planted into the mattress she was sitting on in her Telesnail form, completely knocked out. 

“Been a while since I’ve done a Telesnail rig, but it's nothin I haven’t done before.” The old man said.

He was the owner of the oldest and largest Transponder Snail shop on the island, and had come highly recommended when they’d asked around. He was very short, but had a pair of eyestalk-esque goggles he wore constantly, along with a shell shaped backpack. Honestly, he bore an almost uncomfortable resemblance to Roxie’s hybrid form. 

“We’re in a hurry man, so if ya could get started?” Franky suggested.

“Right, right. This shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

Franky flipped open a panel on his arm. “And If I help?”

The old man’s eyes gleamed. “Well, we’ll see! You’re going to be doing the maintenance on this rig anyway!”

It was around when the old man pulled out the power drill that Franky realized he might be a bit in over his head. 

 

========================================================================

 

Kaya didn’t have much of a plan, if she was honest with herself. 

She’d asked what Usopp did when he got here, and Roxie had helpfully pointed her in the right direction, but Kaya wasn’t a sniper. She wasn’t sure why she’d felt the need to do this. She should have been closer to the harbor, looking for old journals or one of those Log Poses, but instead she was up on a hill, looking around an old junk shop. 

A pair of goggles caught her eye, so she brought them up to the counter.

“How much for these?”

“Oh, that’s a good find young lady! The latest model of Sniper’s Goggles from the North Blue! I bought them just yesterday from a ship that only comes around once a year, so about 10000 berries.”

Kaya nodded and reached for her wallet when a little girl’s voice interrupted them.

“Can I have a pair of those goggles too?”

Kaya looked down to find that the little girl looked like one of her cousins, from the main branch of the family. That was to say, she looked like she’d been eating out of a silver spoon since she’d been born. 

“Sorry Carol, this young lady is already buying them, and they’re the last pair. Maybe go check another shop?” The shopkeeper suggested.

The little girl, Carol, did not like that.

“11000 berries!” 

Kaya shared a pained look with the shopkeeper. “I’m not starting a bidding war with a kid.” 

Oh, she really didn’t like that.

“I’ll tell my Papa!”

Kaya shrugged and began walking off with her new goggles. “Sorry, I’m not going to be here for long enough for that to matter.” 

“PAPA!”

Thankfully, her experience with her cousins meant that Kaya had her hands over her ears before the little girl screamed.

Her experience did not prepare her for the heavy hand that appeared on her shoulder. When she looked over said shoulder, she saw the hand belonged to a large, cloaked man who looked very intense.

“What seems to be the problem?”

“I bought the last pair of goggles this shop had and Carol didn’t like that.” Kaya immediately defended herself. 

The intense man’s gaze softened somewhat before he moved past her and towards his daughter. “Carol.”

The little girl pointed at Kaya. “She stole your birthday present!”

The man raised an eyebrow at the shopkeeper. 

“I tried to tell her to go to another store.”

The man sighed and kneeled down to his daughter. “Carol, she bought those goggles fair and square. I’m sure she had a good reason for wanting them, too.”

“Not as good as why I wanted them.” Carol said petulantly as she crossed her arms.

“One of my old friends went out onto the Grand Line when we were kids, and these reminded me of him. I was hoping to see him again on my way through.” Kaya said. 

“Thought it was somethin’ like that. Ya had the look.” The man said, nodding to the hand holding the goggles. A chill went down her spine after she realized that was where most of her black spots, her Haki, were gathering at the moment. “Sorry about this, I’ll be going to look for another pair with my little girl.”

“Thanks.” Kaya said. She felt like she’d just gotten very lucky.

“And a word of advice, ya might want to get outta here pretty quickly. Old Smoker’s never knowingly let a pirate escape.” The old man said as he picked up Carol. 

Kaya blinked, and the man was gone. She turned back to the shopkeeper. “Does that happen a lot?”

“That, young lady, was Daddy the Parent. He used to be a Marine, even higher up than Captain Smoker, but he retired around when Carol was born. He mostly collects small time bounties these days, so he can keep spoiling his daughter” The shopkeeper explained before putting something on the counter. “For your trouble.”

Kaya held the object up to her eye. It was a brown and steel grey two finger ring, meant to be worn on both the middle and ring fingers. There was no gem set into it, but It had a wave pattern engraved into it. Holding it so close to her face made her notice it smelled faintly of the sea. 

“Thanks.” Kaya said as she slipped it onto her right hand. 

 

========================================================================

 

It had been a while since Jinbe had been in a big city like this. 

Small children either ran from him or were pulled away by their parents. Adults regarded him with suspicion, and many put their hands on their weapons when they noticed him. Marines of ever increasing rank had been following him since he stepped off the pier the Merry was docked at. His current tail wasn’t in uniform at all, which meant she was either a jump up from the Petty Officers he had been dealing with, or she had been called back in for this on one of her days off. 

(“Look at them! Weak and pathetic! We should be the ones ruling these waves, not these sniveling cowards!”)

Jinbe shook his uncle’s words out of his head. Arlong would take all of this as a point of pride, that he was powerful enough to inspire this kind of fear. He’d probably have already made an example of the local Marines, if knocking over the local Marine base wasn’t the entire point of their visit. He was willing to play into the stereotype of the big, deadly fishman pirate if it meant that people would respect him. He never seemed to care that it just made things worse. 

Jinbe truly wished he could ask his other self for advice, but that was impossible. He had to trust that whatever conclusions his other self had come to, whatever methods of earning respect his other self had devised, he could match them. No, respect was the wrong word. Acceptance was closer to what he was looking for. He wanted people to treat him as they would any other person, with his fishman nature as much a footnote as another person’s scars or hair color. 

A green haired man with a pompadour and nose ring fell into step with him before nodding backwards. Jinbe glanced back to find their tail was caught up in a street fight and had drawn her sword. The man nodded towards an alleyway. Jinbe nodded and followed him in. 

After a few turns, they had arrived on a fairly narrow backstreet.

“That should just about do it.” The man said.

“Thank you, It has been difficult to go about my business under such suspicion.” Jinbe said, giving a slight bow.

The man waved it off. “No problem, getting rid of a tail is just business. Sure, I might be a crook, but no reason they should think you’re one just ‘cause of your scales.” 

Jinbe chose not to mention his previous criminal record, as he understood the sentiment. “I appreciate it regardless, Mr…?”

“Bartolomeo of the Barto Club.” The man introduced himself. “I’m sorry for the Marines bein dicks to you, so how can I make it up to ya?”

Ah, a gang leader. Jinbe drew out the list Franky had given him before they left the Merry. “I was looking for sailing supplies, and I could use some help getting them without drawing the attention of the Marines.”

Barolomeo put an arm around Jinbe’s shoulders as he took the list. “Well then, I’ll take that and show you some proper Polestar Isles hospitality in the meantime.” 

As the gangster led him through the backstreets of Logtown, Jinbe decided that it was always nice to be reminded that even in big cities, there were always those who didn’t care who those in power wanted ostracized. 

 

========================================================================

 

I woke up without any of that groggy, airheaded feeling that comes from coming out of a medically induced coma. This was very annoying.

“Did you have to whack me with a hammer?!” I demanded.

“Yes!” the old snail engineer said unrepentantly. He was still holding the hammer! “Do you feel any discomfort or pain in your shell?” 

I blinked and realized I was still in my Telesnail form. Weren’t Zoans supposed to go back to their base form if they were knocked out? Maybe that didn’t apply here because I hadn’t been in combat? Maybe I subconsciously knew I had to stay in this form for this to work? I couldn’t remember every single instance of Zoans being knocked out, so I’d just leave it for now, because I had more important things to do.

“My shell feels sore, but I don’t know if it's any more sore than it would be if you’d done everything correctly.” I said.

I’d never had surgery, so I had no idea if this was what it felt like, but it felt weird, like my shell had grown extra bits while I slept.

“If it's just soreness, then nothin’s wrong. You’d know if something was.” The engineer said ominously as he put the hammer down. “Now, try to place a call. Doesn’t matter where, but try to hit a snail with a rig of their own.”

I gasped as I stopped tuning out the signals in the air. They were so much crisper and clearer than before. They were also even easier to tune out, which was why I hadn’t noticed them. I cast around the island and found I could individually identify the signals of each snail without anywhere near as much strain as before! It was like I’d jumped a century ahead in terms of tech level, for all that the metaphor broke down at the slightest scrutiny.

“Ya feel that difference?” The engineer asked after a while.

“Yeah, I haven’t called anyone yet but the sheer clarity is insane.” I said.

“Try calling the snail in the break room downstairs, that’s where your crewmate’s waiting.”

I connected to the snail instantly, without any of the slight lag I’d had when tapping into Smoker’s call a couple days ago. I was shown the room at the bottom of the stairs we’d taken to get up into this workshop in the first place. Honestly, we could have just shouted for him, but that wasn’t the point.

“Oi, Franky! We’re ready!” I said through the snail. It was even easier than when I’d called Nami, and without the strange interference I’d gotten, but that latter part was probably because she hadn’t had an actual snail on the other end.

“You got it!” Franky said as he stopped tinkering away with a… pair of headphones? Oh well, problems for later.

“Everything seems to be workin?” The engineer asked.

“Yep, no problems. Granted, I hadn’t called many people before getting the rig, but it feels a lot easier than when I tried before now.” I said. 

“Alright, I got a standard list here, we’re gonna go through these. You’ll be going through this every time this guy does maintenance.” The old man said as Franky came up the stairs. 

And thus, we began to go through the questions. It was relatively basic stuff, and we’d already gone through a couple of them. He had Franky call my new snail number, which felt weird, like having a scalp massager running until I actually accepted the call. I checked my range, and it was just as good as before. The weird feeling around the Tanishi in Wano wasn’t gone, but it felt easier to connect than it had before. It was less like they were speaking Spanish, and more like they were speaking with a heavy accent. 

“And it doesn’t feel any more difficult to place a call in over the Red Line than normal, right?”

“Nope.”

“Then we can get on to the big test. Never done this before. It should work, but Devil Fruits are weird.”

I shifted to my hybrid form, and nothing changed. My range in my hybrid form had expanded from just the East Blue and Paradise to the entire planet.

“So, remember what I said my range was before?”

“You can still feel everything?”

“Yep.”

“Thought that’d be the case.” The engineer said. “The rig does a lot of work for you, and normally there just isn’t a way to compress down a Telesnail rig into a Transponder Snail’s shell. Your Devil Fruit’s handling all of that for you.”

“So we don’t need to go through the tests again?”

“Correct. Now, since you’re a Zoan, you don’t need the microphone, since you know exactly what you want to broadcast. You also didn’t need a dial or a rotor, because you can just input the number directly or find the snail yourself. That left some room for experiments, so I included a bit of tech that I normally only sell to the government, without a bribe anyway.” The engineer said before coughing.

“Remember when you said you tapped into a call, Roxie?” Franky asked with a mischievous grin on his face.

“You included a Black Transponder rig?” I asked with excitement in my voice.

“Free of charge, don’t you worry about that, yall already paid me enough for the chance to work on this project.” The engineer said. “The final test should be obvious.”

I nodded and shifted back to my human form, and the signals and voices vanished. Without the strain and racket, it almost felt like I’d lost an ear.

“Everything’s gone?”

“Yep.” I nodded. “Feels weird.”

“That’s good, I was worried the systems wouldn’t translate over to your human form well, or there’d be bleedover.” The old man paused. “Turn around and show us your back.”

“Are you being a creep, or legitimate curiosity?”

“The latter. Never cared for that stuff.”

I nodded and complied with the order.

Franky whistled.

“Oi!” I objected.

“Not like that!” Franky defended himself.

“Take a look for yourself when you get a chance. You’ve got some metal in your back, but nothin major. There’s not much visible on your shell because I didn’t need to add in those external features, but I did have to leave a hatch for maintenance.”

“I’ve got a panel in my back!?”

“Eh, hinges and some studs. Be careful around sockets and you’ll be fine.” The old man waved off my concern as I put my shirt back down. “Same as any piercing.”

(I tried to ignore the parts of me that were screaming about Enel. I already had a vague plan for that.) 

There were a few other things to go through, mostly the old man briefing me on personal hygiene for my snail form, and then we were free to go. We also bought a tank of earpiece Transponders, which were small spiral shelled Transponder Snails that clung to the back of the ear. I wasn’t quite as good at throwing my voice as a certain Noise Noise fruit user, so this would have to do for keeping in contact with the crew. 

We picked up Sanji on the way back, as the cooking competition he’d been involved in was just wrapping up. He’d won some kind of giant fish, although it was in a cooler, so I couldn’t tell if it was the Elephant Tuna or not. It wasn’t really important, in the grand scheme of things, but for some reason that bothered me.

When they arrived back at the Merry, Robin met them at the gangplank.

“Welcome back. Did everything go well?”

“Yes! We got everything we needed.” I said brightly.

“Oi, metalhead, help me get this into the pantry.”

“You got it!”

Robin followed me into the study, where I set the tank of earpiece snails down on an empty table.

“Did you find the swords?” I asked.

“The Ipponmatsu Arms Shop held no swords that matched the descriptions and sketches you provided me, although the owner did gush about who he had gifted his family heirloom to, when I asked.” Robin said. “A green haired swordsman who practiced the Three Sword Style.”

So Zoro had been through here. That was good info. “How long ago was that?”

“It happened around this time last year, I believe. He said the swordsman talked about needing swords that could take some punishment, since he was taking some higher paying jobs soon.” Robin said.

I nodded. “Was there anything else?”

Robin shook her head. “I was unable to find our red friends, even with the sketches you provided for me. I can see why they have been so successful.” 

I ran my hands through my hair. “Well, I can find them on my own now. The rig really helped.”

“That is wonderful news. We will need to get the sails ready soon, yes?”

I nodded. “Yep, we’re a bit late, but I still want to be ready to leave on a moment’s notice.” 

The wind was picking up. 

 

========================================================================

 

Sanji wasn’t annoyed.

“The most beautiful woman in the East Blue is on this island right now, and you didn’t tell me?!” 

That might have been a lie. Roxie’s grin certainly wasn’t helping.

“Yep! And Luffy’s going to run into her. It's just a bit of extra incentive to get there quickly!” Roxie said brightly. “Oh, and take this! It's a good trial run for them, and me.” 

Sanji swiped the object from Roxie’s hand without even thinking and bolted down the street, with Jinbe close behind. They had originally been going out to find out what was taking Luffy so long, but then Roxie sprang that on him, and so he had to go.

He came to a sudden halt as he felt something latch onto his ear. 

(“This is an Earpiece Transponder Snail-”)

Sanji blinked away the memory as he removed the snail from his ear, where he’d absentmindedly put it due to… reasons he didn’t like to think about.

“Breath, Sanji.” Jinbe said after putting a hand on his lower back, to steer him out of the way of the crowd.

Sanji changed the rapid breaths he’d apparently been taking into deep breaths, which helped.

“Sorry, bad memories.”

Jinbe gave him an understanding look. “I will not ask, but the Sun Pirates knew how to calm someone down when something brought on a bad memory.”

“Thank you.” Sanji said. 

“You can go back to the Merry if you need to.” Jinbe said. “I will handle whatever trouble Luffy is getting himself into.”

“No, no, I can help. I can handle this.” Sanji said as he put the snail back on his ear. He tapped it in the way that such snails were trained to know meant to call their last contact.

“Oh hey, you called earlier than I-”

“Keep talking. Need to get rid of bad memories.” Sanji said as he shoved his hands in his pockets and deliberately started walking down the street.

The sound of a facepalm rang across the connection. “Right, that, should have expected that, sorry. Are you okay? Should I have Franky start building something to help, somehow?”

“No, I can handle this. Just keep talking. I promised Zeff I could drown out the bad memories with good ones, and this is just more of that.” Sanji said.

(It happened the first time when he held a knife. Then when they had to walk through mud after a storm. It was stupid.)

“You got it, Nakama. Lets see, lets see, what to ramble on about…. How about-”

Sanji found himself smiling as Roxie proposed and then shot down topic after topic due to spoilers, him needing more context to understand it, or just being boring. It worked well enough. By the time they got to the central square with the execution platform, he’d almost forgotten why she was talking, but he was listening intently.

This meant he almost missed the fact that Luffy was being executed.

Wait, what? 

“Stop the execution!” Jinbe called over the roar of the crowd.

Some guy with a clown nose and a sword was standing on the platform next to Luffy, who was locked into the stocks built into the platform. It was guarded by a large crowd of circus freaks and pirates, although he couldn’t really see most of them.

“Jinbe! Sanji!” Luffy said joyously.

“We’re coming, Luffy!” Sanji said as they charged forwards. The crowd parted to let them through.

“Stop them!” A beautifully smooth female voice called from somewhere in the crowd of circus freaks and pirates. 

Sanji shared a glance with Jinbe as said crowd roared their assent and began charging to meet them. 

“I hereby sentence Monkey D Luffy to be Flashily executed for the crime of falsely claiming the Pirate King's throne!”

He jumped as they met the oncoming charge and landed on a pirate’s head before using him as a springboard to leap forwards again. As he repeated this process while dodging the enemies attacks, Jinbe took care of the crowd behind him. The clown was saying something, but it didn’t really matter. Sanji was too focused on the sword rapidly heading towards Luffy’s neck to hear anyone except for his captain.

“Sorry Robin, Jinbe, Franky, Kaya, Sanji, and Roxie! I’m dead!” Luffy said with a smile. 

Rage preemptively built in Sanji’s gut as he leapt high off of a strange man on a unicycle. He had to get there before the sword came all the way down, and if he couldn’t he’d kick that shitty clown’s head-!

The memory of a slight crackle of electricity on metal was his only hint as to what happened, because the next thing he knew, he was being set back on his feet by Jinbe, and the execution platform had been reduced to a heap of burning metal. Rain was sizzling against the fire. It smelled like ozone.

The clown’s sword had acted as a lightning rod!

“I survived!” Luffy laughed as he shot an arm out to catch his hat out of the air.

“We gotta get back to the Merry!” Jinbe said as he threw an arm up and began running back the way they’d come, with Sanji not far behind. “Luffy!”

The sound of rubber stretching preceded Luffy’s hand latching on to Jinbe’s arm, which he used to help the rubberman launch himself out of the crowd of pirates and Marines he would have been stuck in otherwise to land right in front of them. He didn’t miss a step, and soon they were all running through the streets of logtown.

(Where did the Marines come from? Right, Roger’s execution platform. Of course they’d keep an eye on it. Sanji’s head was a mess.)

“What was that!? How’d you get out!?” Sanji called over the pouring rain and piercing wind.

“I dunno! Got lucky!” Luffy laughed.

“He’s made of rubber! It’s a good insulator!” Roxie called through his earpiece. He’d forgotten it was there.

“Who were they?!” Sanji asked.

“Buggy the Clown! He was probably trying to take revenge for when Luffy defeated him!” JInbe said. 

“Head for the coast! We’re raising the anchor!” Roxie said before the connection cut. “Don’t get-!

Sanji caught the earpiece snail as it fell from his ear. It looked dazed. Hopefully it didn’t get too hurt when he was almost struck by lightning.

They were on their own. 

 

========================================================================

 

“-lost!” 

The connection cut out as the earpiece passed out.

Sanji had probably gotten hit one too many times during the fight. It wasn’t a big deal. They could handle themselves. Dragon was going to save them if anything went wrong on their way back here.

None of that kept me from sitting on the railing with my back to the sea and staring into the city. Was it dangerous to sit like this when it was raining? Yes. Did I care? No.

(The sea could kill me. The sound of crashing waves brought me comfort. This was more true than ever.)

The sounds of combat came from an alleyway, but it couldn’t be them. We were still missing- yep, a lion came flying out of the alleyway, swiftly followed by a guy in a helmet with rabbit ears on it. Kaya then followed as her two opponents lay knocked out on the ground as she shook out her hand.

Good, she was accounted for.

A tornado touched down far into the city as wind came rushing out of every street. The Merry didn’t rush out to the sea, but it did slam into the large cruise ship we were docked next to, which made me nearly fall over. I recovered.

“They’re nearly here.” Robin said.

“Luffy!” I called with all the force my hybrid form could muster. “Over here!”

They came out of the same alley Kaya had.

“Roxie! Robin! Franky! Kaya!” Luffy called.

A figure leapt from a nearby building and landed hard enough to shake the boys off their feet.

“You’re not getting away that easy, Luffy!”

A pressure wave that crackled with red and black lightning erupted from the figure, who was wearing a hat shaped like a dog’s face. 

That wasn’t Dragon.

The last thing I saw before I toppled forwards and passed out was an enormous gorilla that laughed as it barreled through the jungle. 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

I know the 4kids dub's translation of that phrase is far from accurate, but it is absolutely iconic, explains where the term the One Piece comes from (IE how everyone knew what Whitebeard was talking about at the end of his life), and this is another world anyway.

Sadly, the dragons are not ready for interview. The Straw Hats were just a bit early.

I am of the opinion that of the Marine specializations, snipers would be some of the first to learn of Haki, and to be fair, we don't actually know how high ranking Daddy the Parent was before retiring.

It isn't quite explained what exactly Transponder Snail rigs do for the snail in question, other than make using the snail to call others easier. However, given certain bits of lore, and the implication of different models of rig from This Bites, I choose to believe they can do a lot for the snail in question. This is why its such a big upgrade for Roxie.

Earpiece snails are an amazing idea from the Live Action, and thus they are included.

Can I just point out that Sanji being involved in saving Luffy from Buggy here is hilarious? He has absolutely no idea who Buggy is, so from his perspective Luffy is about to be executed by a random clown. I doubt he cares much, but still.

For those confused as to the ending, I have taken a detail from This Bites again, that being the idea that every Conqueror's Haki feels different, and produces a different mental image on those affected.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 13: Monkeying Around

Notes:

Welcome back!

For anyone following the manga... well, I continue to find the exact chapter I chose as Roxie's cutoff point hilarious, lets just say that.

This is your last chance to join my Discord and contribute to the end of Saga SBS!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“87: When raiding a Marine base, keep careful track of the abilities and connections of the officers who frequent the area. Only a rookie gets captured because they missed an Admiral showing up to have lunch with the local commander.”

-A quote from ‘101 Tips For Pirates: A Guide To The New Blood’, a somewhat popular book published on the black market a year after Gol D Roger’s execution. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Conqueror's Haki sucked.

For the second time in my adventures on the Blue Planet, I woke up in an unfamiliar room with a pounding headache. This time, I at least had some idea of where I was. Granted, that was because it was a prison cell, but it was a very nice one. Honestly, I’d have called it a motel room if it weren’t for the seastone bars on the windows, and the fact the door was made of the same material. 

The storm outside still raged.

Curiously, despite being a Devil Fruit user, I didn’t have seastone handcuffs on, only steel ones. That meant the Marines didn’t know I had eaten a Devil Fruit, which meant Nami hadn’t told them. I probably should have expected that. Ooo, that meant they probably didn’t know that Kaya had Haki. That… would have been a lot more useful if she’d known how to use it to break things from within. When we got back to the Merry, I was definitely going to write down everything I knew about Armament Haki and just give it to her. 

I got out of bed and looked through the slits in the door’s window, while being careful not to touch it. The rest of the hallway that I could see was lined with doors just like mine, which meant this must have been some kind of high class prisoner section. Why would we have been put here, instead of the normal cells this base absolutely had? Was it just because Luffy was related to Garp?

Why was Garp even here? Shouldn’t he have been still chasing us? I’d expected him to be on Dragons Nest right about now, asking for leads. I’d asked the villagers to give him as many wild stories as they could just to mess with him. Maybe Coby or Helmeppo suggested this? It was smarter than I’d expect Garp to be, but maybe not his apprentices. 

I shook my head and got back in bed. Worrying about why he was here would get me nowhere. For now, I was going to take advantage of the fact I wasn’t cuffed. I shifted into my hybrid form and made sure to worm my way far enough under the blanket that neither my head nor my back could be seen from the door, even as lumps. My extra senses were a breath of fresh air.

I instantly latched on to a call from Marine HQ, nearly on the other side of the planet. My haste was rewarded by the sight of Garp in a communications hub somewhere in the base, and Sengoku in his office. He did not look happy.

“-knocked out a quarter of the island with that stunt!” Sengoku was saying as I tuned in. 

Garp waved off the concern with the packet of rice crackers in his hand. “Eh, it’s no big deal, Senny. I got em, and that’s all that matters, right?”

Sengoku sighed. “Yes, and as much as I want to reprimand you for all of the paperwork you’re making, the Five Elders will like that you captured Nico Robin.”

Garp crunched through a cracker. “Oh yeah, her. About that.”

Sengoku was apoplectic. “YOU LET HER ESCAPE?!”

“Calm your golden tits Senny, no! I had a better idea.” Garp said casually.

Sengoku cursed in a language I didn’t understand. “Hold on, I didn’t connect the White Snail.”

I disconnected before learning what the consequences were for trying to keep listening in.

I didn’t like the sound of that.

Oh well, I had some ideas of my own.

“Hello? Is this the Barto Club?”



========================================================================

 

Garp set the receiver down with a sigh.

He hated talking with the Elders. He didn’t have any idea what they were under their skin, but they weren’t human. It wasn’t obvious at first glance, not even to his Observation, but still. Something that wasn’t natural writhed under their skin in a way no Devil Fruit did. This was why he stayed a Vice Admiral. 

Senny helped him sell his idea to them, which made things easier. Now to see if he could implement it.

(He hadn’t actually meant to knock out the entire area, just his grandson and his crew. His control was slipping. He was getting old.)

Garp made his way down to his grandson’s cell. He could feel eyes boring into him, but he didn’t care. He drew out the key to the cell door and used it to go through before closing and locking it behind him. As he turned around, he took a deep breath. 

(“I will not allow you to deny my son the freedom to begin pursuing his dream, Father.”)

It had been a while since Garp had seen his son, or his youngest grandson. Now he’d seen them both in the same day, and Dragon had looked ready to fight before Garp explained himself. Hopefully Luffy would understand. He had to. 

Luffy looked like his father did at that age, when he was sleeping.

Garp had seen him earlier, obviously, he’d knocked the kid out, but then he’d passed the boy off to his second and gone to call Senny. The seastone cuffs just looked wrong on his wrists. Luffy always wanted to be free, and here Garp had gone and imprisoned him. Luffy was going to hate him.

(And, a traitorous part of him said, he would be right to be furious.)

(...The cuffs had looked wrong on Roger, too.)

He was getting contemplative in his old age. Oh well, enough dithering. Garp grabbed one edge of the blanket Luffy had tangled himself up in on the bed.

“Yank of Love!” Garp yelled as he yanked the blanket off the bed, sending his grandson spinning in the air for a few seconds before the boy landed back on the bed with a groan. 

Then he noticed Garp.

“GRANDPA!?” Luffy yelled. “I have to get back to my-” Luffy tried to stretch out his arms to reach the bars in the window, but he couldn’t stretch. “-Crew….” Luffy looked around. “Oh. I’m stuck, aren’t I?”

“Sorry Luffy, but I had to talk to you before you left.” Garp said apologetically.

“You won’t stop me from being a pirate!” Luffy declared. He already looked furious.

Garp wrapped his grandson in a tight hug. “I thought I lost another grandson.” 

“Oh.” The fury bled out of Luffy as he returned the hug as best he could

They stood like that for a few moments before Garp held Luffy at arms length. “Now, how about we talk about how I can get you out of here!”

Luffy knew that tone of voice. “I’m not becoming a Marine!”

“No, that ship sailed when you beat Captain Morgan’s face in, but I have to keep my promise to your brother that he would never have to chase you down.” Garp said.

Luffy tilted his head. “Eh? Then how are you going to get me out? Are you quitting?”

Garp smiled grimly. Even if he quit, there was no way the Five Elders would let him really leave. Either he’d end up in Impel Down, the grave, or one of their damned retirement islands.

“How much do you know about the Seven Warlords?” 

 

========================================================================

 

Within a room at the top of the world, Five men that were not quite human anymore were having something approaching an argument.

“You will explain to me again why you allowed this foolish idea to proceed without consulting the rest of us.”

“We already control the Fist and the Red Dog-”

“Both of whom regularly cause problems for us, and that is not even mentioning the middle generation of the family.”

“While that is true, it shows that this branch can be tamed. The Red Dog is already tamer than the Fist ever was, and this is not the first time we have parlayed a position within the Warlords into something more official.”

“You are well aware that was under vastly different circumstances.” 

“The idea has merit. We cannot be so foolish as to expect complete extermination of the D Clan, not when they have spread throughout the world. It is not logistically sound, if nothing else. While they are a problem, they are not one we cannot or should not turn to our advantage when the opportunity presents itself.” 

“This is not the same as your experiment with Wano, Saturn. The boy’s Devil Fruit is on an entirely different scale from that insect who calls himself a shogun.” 

“We must end this age of piracy somehow if we are to ever regain control over the world at large. This is a method by which to accomplish that, while bringing a great threat under our control. Killing the boy now will only put his powers back into circulation. Those powers always bring about change. We may have one chance to, perhaps, direct that change in our favor.”

“If the boy causes as many problems as his grandfather, then I highly doubt such change will be entirely to our benefit. A mere glance at how our policy regarding the Marines has had to change in the past half century could tell you that.”

“If changes to how we control the world are required, so be it. To assume that one system would fit the world for all eternity is the sort of shortsighted thinking we must be above. Using more of the carrot than we once did compared to the stick matters little when we hold the reins all the same.” 

“The boy has already drawn the last of Ohara to his side. If we do not take any action now, the consequences could be disastrous. Better to be pushed back 3 steps after taking one, than 4 without taking a step at all.” 

“Will you attempt to dismiss the danger she poses as well in the name of this? Surely you did not fall for the Fist's obvious attempt at deception.”

“She is too closely aligned with the boy for any direct action. Whatever plans we may make regarding her destruction, he must never find out if this plan is to work."

"If the boy takes after his grandfather, this may prove easier than expected.”


“And if he takes after his father or brother, it would be nigh impossible.” 

The two beings stared each other down for a moment before another of their number spoke up.

“If we are to proceed with this experiment, we must be prepared to act decisively. I am sure the Giant will gladly take up such a task, should it prove necessary.” 

“Very well. The consequences for this, Ju Peter, will fall squarely on your head should anything go wrong.”

“I will personally ensure things do not reach that point, Warcury.”

A chill passed through the room, and that was the end of that.

 

========================================================================


Half an hour after Garp walked into Luffy’s cell, they both walked out. 

Luffy’s eyes were shadowed under the brim of his hat. 

Robin didn’t like that.

Garp went around and unlocked all of their cells, but the looks Luffy shot them all made the crew keep silent and follow the Monkeys further into the base. They were led to a meeting room of some kind, with a low table. They all sat down nervously except for Luffy and Garp, who looked serious. While she was also anxious, and had not reacted well to waking up in a cell with seastone cuffs again, she was also curious. Why were they in a meeting room?

(Why were they still alive?)

Her eyes lit up when Roxie waved and showed off that she had only been cuffed with steel, not seastone. They didn’t know. A questioning glance earned Robin a wink. Help was on its way. 

“I’m a Warlord now.”

Robin’s mind ground to a halt as that statement lodged itself in the gears of her train of thought. 

“WHAT?!”

“Grandpa made me a Warlord.” Luffy said in the fact of their collective shock and confusion. 

Robin forced her mind to work. “How? All seven positions are filled?”

“Not if one of them was discharged.” Roxie said. She had recovered faster than Robin expected. “Which one was it?”

“Gecko Moria was stripped of his Warlord title after failing to prevent Fire Fist Ace from entering Paradise.” Garp said. “I’m in charge of drawing up the lists for new Warlords whenever a spot opens up, and this was the only way to make my grandson’s piracy at least halfway legal if he won’t be a Marine.”

Luffy elbowed his grandfather, which prompted Garp to rest an arm on Luffy’s head, which escalated before their eyes into a petty slap fight.

“So we’re… free to go?” Kaya asked nervously.

“I think so? If we’re a Warlord’s crew, that means we share the blanket pardon for most crimes, right?” Roxie asked.

Sanji put his head in his hands. “I need a cigarette.”

“Luffy! You can’t be serious about becoming a government dog?!” Franky yelled. 

The slap fight abruptly stopped, and Luffy’s eyes were shadowed again.

“Franky. Everyone. I can’t beat my grandfather yet.” Garp whacked Luffy on the head for that statement, but he stood firm. “This was the only way I could make sure we could all keep pursuing our dreams.” 

“Besides, it's not like we’ll be expecting much from you.” Garp said easily. “You’re rookies. For now, the main thing the World Government will want you to do is get up to par with the other Warlords and their crews.”

Understanding dawned within Robin’s mind. “You’ve convinced your superiors of Luffy’s potential for growth.”

“Knew you were smart.” Garp said.

“Wait, what’s Luffy’s potential got to do with this?” Franky asked. “Aren’t Warlords normally a lot stronger than Luffy when they join?”

“Most Warlords don’t have Garp the Fist’s name and bloodline either. It's nepotism, just like with Doflamingo, despite the fact he was attacking Heavenly Tribute payments. That’s normally a death sentence if you survive trying.” Roxie said.

Garp narrowed his eyes. “How do you know that? That’s classified.”

“I grew up on one of the Marine retirement islands in the North, grandpa, and then worked at a bar.” Roxie said easily.

“Roxie!” Robin said warningly.

“Luffy’s a Warlord, remember? They can’t touch us.” Roxie said while leaning back in her seat.

“Yeah, Senny’s not gonna like that, but I’ll talk him round. How’d you get off that island?”

“Snuck onto a Celestial Dragon’s party yacht, had some fun, and woke up in the East Blue. No idea how I got here.” Roxie said. “What about Robin?”

Robin stiffened in her seat. She’d been trying not to think about this.

“Nico Robin, eh? Well, in all the records we have of what happened to Ohara, they never wrote down what made them think you were such a high priority, other than who your mother was. Normally that’d be enough for my bosses, but from what we know, you were raised by your aunt, right?” Garp said leadingly.

“Yes.” Robin ground out.

“Then let me ask you a question I couldn’t find the answer to anywhere in our file on you.” Garp said. “Do you know how to reactivate the Ancient Weapons?” 

Robin nearly gasped. She saw exactly where he was going. “No. I was never involved in that part of what the rest of the scholars were doing. I found out about that project at the same time as the rest of the island.”

Garp nodded and winked at her. “Then I’m sure there’s no reason for anyone to order Luffy to hand you over, not that he’d do that anyway.”

“Nope! Nakama is Nakama!” Luffy said brightly, which warmed her heart.

Roxie shared a glance with Robin.

“Do we get to negotiate for extra stuff? I know the other Warlords all got stuff beyond just being released from custody.” Roxie asked.

“Grandpa and I already decided on that stuff.” Luffy said.

“We’re doomed.” Sanji said.

“I am sure Luffy had our best interests at heart, Sanji.” Jinbe reassured him. 

“Eh, it's nothing major. As long as you can prove the Marines you’re fighting are corrupt, you can call another base to have them arrested and won’t be punished. They’re the only ones who should be giving you trouble anyway. I do the same thing, and so does Sakazuki.” Garp explained. “Luffy’s just joining the family hobby.”

“And I still get a bounty!” Luffy said brightly.

The Straw Hats all stared at Luffy like he was insane before Roxie broke down laughing that gasping, infectious laugh of hers. Robin couldn’t help but smile.

“It won’t be an active one, but it will keep going up like a normal bounty.” Garp clarified. “I’ll let the exact details be a surprise.”

“Oh that’s cool. Do the rest of us still get bounties too?” Roxie asked.

“What did I just say?”

“Alright alright.” Roxie leaned back with a smile.

“Could we get these cuffs off?” Kaya asked.

“What happened to the Merry?” Franky asked, which made a chill go down Robin’s spine. She’d nearly forgotten they’d all been on the ship when Garp showed up.

“It’s in the Marine port just behind the base.” Garp said as he threw a key ring at Kaya, who nearly fumbled the keys onto the ground, but caught them all the same. 

Robin listened with half an ear to what little remained of the meeting as they took off their cuffs and Garp explained a bit more of what their new status meant. They couldn’t fight non-corrupt Marines and had to comply with some orders, depending on the context, but were free to do as they pleased for the most part. They would get the bounties of any criminals they turned in, but were allowed to interact with criminals mostly as they pleased. There was a list of criminals they were required to attempt to capture on sight, but Garp said they were mostly in the New World. There would be meetings of the Warlords, but they weren’t common, and Luffy could just attend via Transponder Snail unless he was close to the meeting place or had a way to get there in time.

After that, they were led through the base to the port behind the base, where the Merry was waiting. Garp had kept the Marines from rooting through it, which made Roxie and Robin sigh in relief. Both of them had journals and notes that would be… very damaging discoveries, to say the least.

“Are you setting sail now?” Garp asked as they approached the dock.

Luffy looked at Jinbe, who shook his head. “I have been through Reverse Mountain before, it is not a task to be undertaken in a storm like this, not while distracted.”

Luffy nodded. “We’re staying for the night.”

“The pantry’s open to you, if you need supplies for dinner.” Garp said before heading back inside. 

“Bye Grandpa!” Luffy called before smiling for the first time since they’d woken up. 

A particularly loud gust of wind pushed the rain under the awning they were standing under.

“Let’s get on the Merry, quick!” Franky suggested.

They ran through the rain and up the gangplank. Robin had to keep Kaya and Roxie from slipping due to the rain, but they made it. Luffy led them into the study, where they could finally start relaxing. 

A detail clicked as Robin wrung out her hair.

“Roxie? How much of that was planned?”

“Everything after Luffy’s attempted execution was completely new.” Roxie said. She had shifted into her hybrid form.

“Wait, attempted execution?” Kaya asked.

“One of Luffy’s former foes attempted to take revenge. He very nearly succeeded.” Jinbe said.

“Well, two. The beautiful woman with him was Alvida, who ate the Smooth Smooth fruit, one of the few Devil Fruits that permanently changed the user’s appearance, smoothing them out.” Roxie said. “As for Buggy… did he make a big declaration of pursuing us to ensure he could get his revenge?”

Sanji and Jinbe shared a glance.

“He might have shouted something like that as he drove past us?” Sanji said.

“Do any of you remember if the Buggy Pirates were captured?” Roxie asked.

All three of the boys in question shook their heads.

“We can ask in the morning.” Robin suggested.

“So you didn’t know Grandpa was going to be here?” Luffy asked curiously.

“OK, that’s complicated, and the easiest answer is I thought we were past that point. In the main version of the story, the most we saw of Garp in this section was him taking on some apprentices. Then a second adaptation of the story came out, and it was a plot point that he was chasing you across the East. He caught up while the Straw Hats were recovering in Cocoyashi from fighting Arlong, and soundly beat you into the ground, before letting you go because he didn’t want to keep you from your dream.” Roxie explained.

“You assumed our deal with Nami would be enough.” Robin said.

“Grandpa said that when he couldn’t find us in the Calm Belt, he thought I was dead.” Luffy said.

Roxie’s face fell. “And he cares. I didn’t think of that. No wonder he went overboard.” 

“That was Haki, right? The third type you mentioned.” Kaya asked. “That’s what Garp used on us?” 

“Yeah, that’s Conqueror’s Haki, and if what I overheard from his call with Sengoku is true, he knocked out a quarter of the island with that blast.” Roxie said. “Strong enough Conquerors can knock out entire armies without lifting a finger.”

“Yeah, you guys all just fell over, then I passed out.” Luffy said.

“We can resist it, right?” Franky asked. 

“You have to know it's coming, I think, or at least know it exists. Or you could be like Luffy, and just have enough raw willpower to push through without any Haki at all. Even that isn’t enough sometimes. Conquerors are just monsters, one and all.” Roxie said. “I did not expect to run into any opponents with Haki for a while, so that’s on me.” 

“No.” Luffy denied. “Stop being stupid.”

“You cannot be expected to account for every single possibility. You said it yourself back on the Lost Island. You can be wrong, just like the rest of us.” Jinbe said. 

Roxie ran her hands through her hair before laughing ruefully. “Right, sorry. Look at me, already trying to self-sacrifice.”

“I take it this is a theme?” Robin asked.

“Protecting each other is important, but it must not be done entirely to one’s detriment.” Jinbe said as Roxie nodded. 

“Alright!” Kaya clapped. “Enough depressing crap.”

“Kaya!”

“Shut it! Does this really change anything?” Kaya asked Roxie. 

“I’ll have to think on that, and maybe ask some questions tomorrow. My gut says Luffy being a Warlord this early on is going to make some things easier and some things a lot harder, but I can’t verify that.” Roxie said. 

“You guys are alright with that, right?” Luffy asked suddenly.

“I have mixed feelings about it, but if it is our only option, we must take it.” Jinbe said.

“We don’t have a choice, and it’s not like being a Warlord’s a permanent thing.” Franky said. 

“I have chosen to believe that this crew will be my safe haven, this does not change that.” Robin said, suppressing the part of her that was desperate to stay detached, that still said they’d all leave her behind. She had to believe it. “However, I do worry as to what will happen should Garp’s superiors fail to believe him.”

Roxie looked thoughtful. “I might be able to cook something up, if what I think will happen actually goes through. That’s for a long way away, though. Depends on if another project works out.” 

“I still get my adventure and to see the world.” Kaya shrugged.

“I don’t like it, but I know damn well how Zeff would react if he thought I died. I can’t blame Garp, and I can’t blame Luffy either.” Sanji said as he puffed on a cigarette. 

“I don’t like it either, Sanji.” Luffy said. “Grandpa said he wouldn’t give me any orders, so it won’t really change anything, but…” Luffy shook his head. “If it’s too much of a hassle, I’ll just punch a Marine, how about that?” 

It was rare to see Luffy so conflicted. Despite that, his statement earned a round of laughs. 

Robin yawned, which prompted her to glance at the clock. “Oh dear, it is quite late.”

That, in turn, prompted Luffy’s stomach to rumble. “Sanji! Dinner!” 

“We overstocked, right, my dear Kaya?” Sanji asked.

“That would be correct, although I have to ask why you suggested that, Robin.” Kaya asked.

“The stretch of ocean beyond Reverse Mountain is quite deadly. Why, I’ve even heard that half the ships that attempt the crossing are never seen again.” Robin said pleasantly. 

“Robin, please.”

“Perishables first, then.” Sanji said as he left for the kitchen. 

“The supplies in the marked bags first!” Robin called after him.

“Marked bags?” Kaya asked.

“I may have acquired some additional supplies at a drastic discount from some well off purveyors of such goods.” Robin informed their quartermistress. 

Kaya sighed. “Well, I guess I know what I’m doing before dinner.”

“I will be meditating in my cabin. Please inform me when dinner begins.” Jinbe said as he got up to hold the door for Kaya before leaving.

“I should go do some last minute reinforcement. Reverse Mountain is never easy on a ship.” Franky said as he followed them out. 

And so, it was just Robin, Luffy, and Roxie.

“Aren’t you going to leave too, Luffy?” Roxie asked.

“That guy who saved us from Smokey was Dragon, right?” Luffy asked.

“Dragon was here?!” Robin asked.

“Yes, but how did you figure that out?” Roxie asked.

“Grandpa acted weird when Jinbe mentioned him.” Luffy shrugged.

“Did you have a question about him, or did you want to talk to him?” Roxie asked.

“He’s the guy who took care of Sabo, right?” Luffy asked. 

“Right.” Roxie nodded.

Luffy nodded back before leaving.

“I will admit to not quite understanding what just happened.” Robin said after the door had closed.

“I don’t know either.” Roxie said. “Oh, by Nika, how much should I tell you.”

“Take your time.” Robin said.

Roxie thought for a moment. “It’s complicated, but Sabo is Luffy’s brother, and the middle child of the current generation of the Monkey family. Luffy thought he was dead until I told him Sabo might be alive.”

A connection was made. “I hope Luffy is not about to do something incredibly foolish.”

Roxie sighed and ran her hands through her hair. “Well, it’s not like we can stop him anyway.”

“True.” 

 

========================================================================

 

“I am glad to see you were able to escape from your grandfather’s clutches, Luffy, although I must ask, why seek me out? Do you even know who I am?”

“Is Sabo okay?” 

The Revolutionary rocked back on his heels. Of all the things Luffy could have said, he had not expected that.

“Yes, he is doing quite well for himself. I take it you knew him, before the incident?”

“Where is he?”

“My home, although its location is a secret.”

“Tell him I’m going to call him.” 

After that, the boy went swinging off back towards his ship, and the Revolutionary was left with more questions than answers. 

 

========================================================================

 

I felt someone shake me, but I turned over.

“Roxie, come on! We need to get going!”

I retreated into my shell. 

“Oh, that makes it easier!”

My 3/4ths asleep brain registered that as Luffy, which is probably why I didn’t question when I felt deceptively small arms pick me up and begin carrying me away. Now, Luffy wasn’t the best mount, as he did not make any attempt to provide a comfortable ride to his passengers. Anyone who had flown ‘Air Luffy’ via a Gum Gum Rocket would agree with me. The shock absorbing properties of my shell dampened this somewhat, but it did gradually wake me up. 

Some half heard instinct prompted me to send out a localized ‘ping’ across the network. After a beat, I received a wave of signals that weren’t quite ‘good morning’ but were something close. I woke up a bit more to pay attention, and I could feel other such pings and signals dispersed across the network. Interesting. My mind filled that away as I wiggled back and forth in my shell. 

Luffy shifted his grip as I transformed into my hybrid form, which left me perched on his shoulders. It drew some looks from the Marines we passed in the corridors, but neither of us cared.

“Where are we going? I asked curiously. We were inside the Marine base, but I didn’t recognize any of the hallways. I also had to keep my eyestalks lowered a bit so they didn’t hit the ceiling, which was a new experience. 

“Breakfast!”

“Ooh, I like the sound of that. Lead on!” I laughed. I would have questioned how Luffy knew where he was going, but the boy’s nose was absurd. Belatedly, a question popped up. “Why did you take me with you?” We passed a window. “And why are we awake at dawn?” 

“The whistles woke me up, like the ones on Sakazuki’s alarm.” Luffy answered. “You wanted to ask people questions, right?”

”You want to get out of here quickly, I take it?”

“I don’t like being trapped.” 

“So you want to wait to do the calls until after Reverse Mountain?”

“Mhm.” Luffy nodded. 

Neither of us said a word the rest of the way to the cafeteria. 

“Luffy! Over here!”

I knew that voice, and so did Luffy.

“Coby!” Luffy said as he rushed over. I slid smoothly off his back and into a seat at the table next to him.

Helmeppo and Coby, still firmly in their pre-Water 7 designs, were seated next to Garp, who was shoveling an entire mountain of food down his gullet. Luffy quickly joined him, which made the mountain go down twice as fast. I could practically hear the chefs internal screaming. I carefully extracted a covered platter from the pile and was rewarded with a delicious sushi platter, which I began helping myself to.

“Oh, are you one of Luffy’s crew?” Coby asked, clearly unbothered by the fact Luffy was ignoring the rest of the world.

“Yeah, joined about two weeks back.” I said as Marines formed a bucket chain that passed covered platters from the kitchen to the table and back again. “So, I heard the story from Robin about ol’ Axe Hand’s son over there, but what about you? How’d you meet the boy who would be Pirate King?” 

Oh I could feel the side eye Garp was giving me through the mountain, that was cool. 

“Well, he saved me from some pirates that were using me as a cabin boy after they pulled him up in a barrel. Then we landed in Shells Town and Luffy heard a rumor about the Devil Child.” Coby said.

I nodded, it was about what I expected.

“Well, he showed up at my job, got stuck there for a week, and then he punched out Don Krieg.” I shrugged. “It’s been fun.” 

“Don Krieg!?” Helmeppo said, reminding me he was, in fact, still here.

I… had honestly forgotten Don Krieg had that kind of reputation. “Yeah. He was kinda pathetic, even.”

Helmeppo let his face fall onto the table. “What is my life now?”

“Come on Helmeppo! We helped beat Eldoraggo and the Trump Pirates!” Coby tried.

“Stop reminding me!”

“We’re training under the best! It’ll only be a matter of time until we can handle people like Don Krieg just like Luffy did!” Coby continued. For his efforts, he was rewarded with a platter of rice to the face. 

I laughed. “So, what happened to Buggy and Alvida?”

“Buggy said they’d be following you into the Grand Line, and their ship was last seen towards Reverse Mountain.” Coby reported. “I think they left before they realized you’d been captured.”

“And Captain Smoker abandoned his post to try and maintain his reputation for never having allowed a pirate to dock at Logtown and escape.” Helmeppo added.

Now that I hadn’t quite realized, to be honest. Sure, he became obsessed with Luffy in canon, but here he had no reason to do so, because Garp had captured him. Buggy had been the one to tarnish his perfect record! That was amazing, especially because Buggy had to know how to handle a hostile Logia, even without using his Haki. The man was practically a special Paramecia himself, which made it even more of an interesting matchup.

“So you guys are stuck here until another Captain is assigned to this branch?” I asked curiously.

“Vice Admiral Garp is the highest ranked Marine on base, and the official commanding officer left his post with leave from him, so he will be taking over the administration of the base until a replacement is assigned and arrives.” Helmeppo said.

Right, son of a Marine Captain. Should have expected that he’d at least have learned how the Marines worked.

“Then I guess we’ll see you in the Grand Line.” I said. 

Whatever Coby had been about to say was interrupted by the sound of two loud belches as Luffy and Garp finished their final bowls of ramen. 

“Ah, that was great! But why’d they stop?” Luffy asked before burping again.

Garp pulled out a toothpick and leaned back in his chair as he began to use it. “The rest of the Marines need to eat too. I’m gonna go for a second round out on the town later.” He then glanced at me before narrowing his eyes. “Hey, weren’t you normal yesterday?”

I grinned and swept my hair off my shoulder. “I ate the Mollusk Mollusk fruit, model Transponder Snail. Roxie D Toussa, at your service, sir.”

Garp pinched his brow. “Oh, Senny’s really not gonna like that.”

“Can we leave soon?” Luffy asked bluntly.

“We need to do a little ceremony outside first.” Garp said.

“Aw…” Luffy slumped.

“Senny insisted. Something about keeping up appearances.” Garp shrugged. 

Luffy just groaned. 

Garp stood up with a sigh. “Let's get this done so you can go on your adventure, and I can get the rest of my breakfast.” 

“What, you don’t have to wait for a platform or anything?” I asked, somewhat incredulously. This was the announcement of Luffy being a Warlord! Surely it deserved more gravitas.

“Nah.” Luffy and Garp chorused as Luffy stood up to follow his grandfather out of the room.

Right. Monkey family. Straightforward to a fault! 

I popped the last california roll from my sushi platter into my mouth as Coby, Helmeppo, and I joined the Monkey's journey to wherever they were doing this. 

It turned out that was literally the front door of the base. I wasn’t sure why I was surprised. We waited inside the base as Garp made the announcement.

“Oi! People of Logtown!” Garp’s voice carried through the somewhat empty streets, drawing attention from the few people who were up this early. He raised Luffy’s arm to above his head, which Luffy stretched to accommodate. “This is Monkey D Luffy! He’s a Warlord now! Gecko Moria was defeated, and my grandson’s taking his place! Any questions?”

No one seemed to be willing to take him up on that at first. Then a voice spoke up.

“Yeah, why was he a pirate in the first place?”

“He takes after his aunt.” Garp said as we all searched for the source of the voice.

An egg promptly slammed into the man’s face. 

“That’s for knocking out half the city!” Bartolomeo taunted as he walked away into an alley. 

Garp visibly took a deep breath to steady himself, or rather, he tried. Then he took a deliberate step back as an entire crate’s worth of eggs came crashing down from the sky, which caught Luffy on the shoulder. A vein bulged on Garp’s forehead as Luffy laughed his ass off. “Coby, Helmeppo?”

“Yes, sir?” Coby asked nervously.

“Your latest training dummy has just volunteered! Go bring me one of that gangster’s teeth!”

“Yes, sir!” Coby saluted before the two boys dashed off in pursuit. 

“Damn punk.” Garp muttered as he wiped off his face 

(I kept my mouth shut. I had asked for a distraction, and the Barto Club had delivered. That wasn’t quite what I’d hoped for at the time, but I suppose that was all they were willing to do against a man capable of giving a giant a concussion on a bad day.)

I picked Luffy up. “Alright, let's get back to the Merry.”

“Yeah!” Luffy tried to leap onto my back, but I dodged. “Aw…”

“Sorry man, but you really need to wash off those eggs.” I did not want any of that in my hair.

“Alright…” Luffy said as he followed me back through the base. 

Once we had reached the docks behind the base, Luffy spoke up again. 

“I talked to that lizard guy.”

It took me a moment. “Dragon?”

Luffy nodded. “He said Sabo’s okay.”

“That’s great!” I said. “Did he give you a snail number?”

Luffy tilted his head. “But you said you didn’t need them?”

“Luffy!” I grabbed the boy by the shoulders and shook him, in an attempt to knock some sense loose. “Just because I can doesn’t mean it isn’t easier!” 

Luffy just laughed, and I stopped. Eventually.

Once we got back on the Merry, I could see that everyone was doing the final checks to get the ship ready to leave. I flagged down Jinbe.

“How long is the trip to Reverse Mountain?”

“I should not require all hands on deck for a few hours, at least.” Jinbe said.

I nodded and headed for my cabin. Once I arrived, I informed an ear on the wall the information regarding Buggy, which caused it to vanish into petals and be replaced with a hand giving a thumbs up, which then also vanished. 

I shifted into my Telesnail form and honed in on the signals around Wano, as the interference from the Tanishi served as a nice marker. From there, I surfed the signals up north, until I hit an island that was teeming with them, and not all natural signals either. Dr Vegapunk might have based his wireless technology on Transponder Snail’s signals, but they were fundamentally different in a way I wasn’t sure I could describe beyond what I could feel. They were too… simple, with little of the nuance and markers that even Tanishi signals had, much less Transponder Snail signals.

I searched Egghead Island and connected to a few snails to scout around via their eyes. Most of the things I found were either shockingly modern, or even beyond what Earth had. Some of the experiments going on were things I’d done in college, and others were testing things I couldn’t even begin to describe. While they were fascinating, they weren’t quite what I was looking for.

Eventually, I found them. Large children with black wings, floating in green tanks. 

I backtracked to a large, comfortable bedroom, where an equally large woman was sleeping. I hesitated for a moment. I didn’t have any proof this woman was the same as the one I’d read about. She hadn’t even done anything too bad yet, that would all happen in two years. Oh well, it wasn’t like I had much time to go digging for justifications.

The snail on the woman’s bedside table began to ring, which made her yawn and pick up the receiver.

“Moshi Moshi, this is the Vegapunk Household.”

“Hello! I’m here to blackmail you!” 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

If you've stuck with me this long, or read my other work, I believe I can trust yall to bear with me. This is the biggest thing of its kind in the series, and its consequences will, of course, be wide reaching.

But, back to chronological order

I doubt the default handcuffs for a random East Blue pirate would be made of seastone, hence why Roxie's arent when the Marines hadn't seen that she was a Zoan.

Some of you asked where Dragon was. I assumed the extremely well timed storm from Canon could have told yall that things preceeded mostly noramlly after Luffy was freed, and I am a proponent of the theory that Dragon caused that storm.

All the pieces lined up to give Garp this idea, and the recent lore reveals in the manga really helped me justify why the Five Elders would allow this. The Cycle of ages marches onwards, and they must do all they can to survive into the new era.

Who exactly spoke is left intentionally ambigious for the Five Elder's section, although this is likely the longest such an ambigious dialogue section would go.

No matter how much Luffy dislikes having his freedom restricted, this is an obligation to family. In his mind, this is the same as Sakazuki here or Ace in canon asking Luffy to wait until he's 17 to set out, and its born of the exact same concern, just from Garp this time. Whether it actually sticks like that promise did... well, we'll see.

Yes, Luffy still gets a bounty, and to fight Marines! Compared to certain other Warlords, this is a relatively low stakes deal, which means both sides got this for cheap.

I am vaguely sure that Luffy meeting Dragon will never be as dramatic as some people hope it to be. Luffy just doesn't care enough about his bloodline to be interested.

Yeah, Luffy never escaped, but Buggy did, so Smoker gets an entirely different grudge. That has Implications, but given they both promised to be Team Rocket esque episodic villains and never quite fufilled that, I'm sure it won't change too much. Ignore the smoking gun, if you would.

Sorry Barto! As much a I enjoyed his early presence in This Bites, it didn't quite work out that way here.

Hello, York! Roxie is here to blackmail you! I'm sure this will only be to your benefit!

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

As I said above, this is your last chance to join my Discord and contribute to the end of Saga SBS!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

Chapter 14: Meeting At The Mountain (+SBS)

Notes:

Welcome Back! This chapter marks the beginning of the Alabasta Saga, and thus this authors note will be dedicated to the first end of Saga SBS! This will consist of me answering questions submitted by people on my discord, or from my beta reader, since only one person on said discord submitted a question. As such, two from my beta this time.

From ParallaxParadox: Why did you decide on the name Roxie?

Answer: well, it was a classic radio host name as I understood it, or at least fit the mold, given most radio hosts are guys. Just seemed to fit the character.

From ParallaxParadox: What is Roxie's favorite food?

Answer: A lobster melt.

From Cassettecobra: Since you are highly knowledgeable and philosophical of Devil Fruits, which Fruit would you eat?

Answer: Greenbull's Woods Woods fruit, the Logia of nature. It seems to be one of the most versatile Devil Fruits we have seen, granting everything from photosynthesis to cheating death to personal flight, which all seem useful. It would also likely allow me to eliminate my need for sleep, and that is a big plus in my book.

If you would like to contribute to the next end of Saga SBS, feel free to join my discord! If I get enough questions I wish to answer, it might even be split off into its own chapter

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

If we are to discuss the Grand Line, we must first examine the entrance. 

Reverse Mountain has puzzled scientists, archeologists, and men of learning for centuries. It is a mountain with five rivers, and yet four of them defy gravity. It is incredibly dangerous, and yet stands as the safest way to enter the Grand Line. Enormous arches taller than even the Ancient Giants mark the rivers up the mountain, and yet there is no way to tell what civilization built them.

It is, perhaps, fitting that the entrance to the Grand Line would be as strange as the islands and seas within.

-Quote from ‘The Grand Questions’, A book on the history of the Grand Line, and the civilizations within. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Reverse Mountain is on the horizon! All hands on deck!”

I climbed out of my cabin and was met with a horizon of pure red. 

The Red Line was just out of sight from Logtown and Dragon’s Nest, but now we were right next to it. It was enormous, beyond what words could properly describe. I could imagine no better name for this thing, for it really was a Red Line across the horizon. A night-inviolable barrier that made traveling from one half of the planet to the other impossible, unless you bent to acknowledge it. Theories and questions regarding it fell away as I just took it in. 

“There is nothing like it in your homeland, I take it?”

“No.” I glanced over at Robin. “There are some amazing things, but nothing like this. Nothing quite as world defining.”

Robin hummed. “Do you know if it is completely natural or not? There have been a number of conspiracy theories.”

I shrugged. “No idea. I can’t even begin to imagine what it would have taken to create it. The giants of Elbaph know it as the Blood Soaked Serpent, but as far as I’m aware that’s just mythology. Even if it were real, what kind of serpent would be made of something harder than Seastone? What kind of snake could grow to this scale?” I said with awe.

Luffy whooped as he dragged a barrel out of the hold.

Robin hummed again before smiling. “Well, I suppose I will add this to my list of projects, once I have accomplished the impossible.”

I nodded and grinned at her. It was always nice to see Robin have hope for the future.

Luffy called us over to the barrel.

“So, what are we doing?” Kaya asked.

“We must offer our dreams to the sea, in hopes she will offer us safe passage through this test.” Jinbe said.

“Yeah! It’s a pirate tradition!” Luffy said before he placed his heel on the lip of the barrel. “I’m gonna be the King of the Pirates!”

“I will reveal the secrets of the Void Century for all to see!”

“I will end the divide between merfolk and humans!”

“I will see everything the world has to offer!”

“I will build a ship that will sail to every island in the world!”

“I will find the All Blue!”

“I will swim once again!” 

“TO THE GRAND LINE!” 

And with that, we broke the barrel with our feet and sealed our oaths as the Merry was caught by a current that began to speed us towards Reverse Mountain.

There was no going back now.

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe had never done this before.

He had been through Reverse Mountain before, under Fisher Tiger, but he had never sailed it on his own.

(“The Reverse Current is volatile, but it will push the ship towards the center of the canal, not the sides. Do not overcorrect.”)

Aladine’s words echoed through his mind. His mentor had been both the Helmsman and the First Mate of the Sun Pirates. He had been the one to guide them through Reverse Mountain each time. It had been years since then. Arlong had never braved the mountain, as he never wished to face the Grand Line. They had taken the hazardous route of hugging the Red Line to get back to Fishman Island whenever they wanted to cross from the East to the South, or vice versa. 

(It would be nice to see Laboon again.) 

“The sail’s secure!” Roxie called from the rigging.

“Captain! Front of the ship! Be ready to bounce us off the walls!” Jinbe shouted over the raging currents pushing them towards the crack in the horizon.

“Alright!” Luffy said as he latched onto the figurehead. 

The ship followed the push and pull of the waves just like the Snapper Head, and later the Shark Superb, had. He did not have to ask Franky to know this ship had been designed using Fishman Island’s techniques, such that it almost swam through the waves rather than merely endured them. That familiarity brought him comfort, which he would need in the face of the task ahead of him.

He nodded to the Guiding Light as they passed. It had served for hundreds of years, and would serve its purpose for hundreds more, just like its brethren at the other three entrances of the Grand Line. The docks of those great lighthouses were where sailors typically stopped and gave a final warning to the crew that it was their last chance to turn back, but Luffy always enjoyed skipping steps. None of them would stop. They would go all the way, and see Luffy crowned.

The crack grew and grew until he could see it, the canal. It was lined with grand arches, carved with symbols he could never quite make out. Jinbe’s hands were frozen to the wheel, every minute motion of the rudder accounted for.

(“Do not overcorrect.”)

It would be easy to misinterpret the currents. They called to him, promising that they would be dashed against the rocks, or the pillars, or even that they would crash straight into the bottom of the canal, but he would not be fooled or swayed. He corrected, but he did not push. He kept the wheel steady, and thus the ship followed the same line so many others had, and did the impossible.

As they pointed straight at the sun, Jinbe reflected that sailing up a mountain would never get old.

(He didn’t realize he was laughing until his throat hurt.)

“Hold on tight!”

They hit the top of the mountain and went flying as the four canals met. The water turned to mist, which froze in the cold mountain air before falling to the sea again. The rest of the crew laughed along with him as they were launched up and then fell back down again. Jinbe’s feet found the floor again, ready to keep going, when a shock ran through the ship.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” 

His eyes followed the shock as Roxie’s curse echoed across the rapids. A bright yellow submarine had slammed into them, apparently having taken the trip up the mountain at the same exact time.

They hit the water, and the easy part had finished. Whoever was piloting this sub, they were nowhere near as familiar with the mountain as he was. He was forced to correct them the entire way down, or else they would both be dashed against the side of the canal, never to be heard from again. Honestly, it would have been easier if they’d just let go of their rudder

“Iceburg!”

“I got this! Just keep going straight!” Franky called as he headed for the forward cannon.

An iceberg dominated the landscape. It had somehow gotten stuck against the Twin Capes, but the currents of Reverse Mountain had carved a thin channel through it. That would have been enough, but it curved, and the submarine being stuck to their side meant they were too wide to fit. The submarine began to try and pull away even more desperately, but the currents wouldn’t let them. They were stuck together.

A low hum began to sound over the rapids, and Jinbe had a feeling Franky’s solution was coming.

As they hit the sea and leveled off, a bright light shined from the front of the ship. A massive, bright blue beam fired a second later, which sent the connected ships spinning from the sheer force of the blast. It carved the iceberg in half as the ships spun, which sent chunks of ice crashing down around them. Jinbe couldn’t take his hands off the wheel, but Luffy, Sanji, and Franky handled the chunks that tried to hit the Merry.

After what felt like an eternity, the beam stopped, but they were still spinning. Jinbe did his best, but there was only much he could do. A controlled crash would have to suffice.

“Brace yourselves!”

After a few more seconds, their momentum finally stopped as the submarine slammed into one side of the Twin Capes with a painful groan of metal on rock and wood.

“That was AWESOME!” Luffy said as he bounced around the deck and laughed like a maniac.

“Let down the anchor! We need to stop for repairs!” Jinbe called. 

Like it or not, they were stuck here.

 

========================================================================

 

I stuck my head out of my shell and promptly hurled over the side. 

Had hiding in my shell been the best possible way to keep myself safe when the ship started spinning uncontrollably in the water? No.

Did my instincts care? Also no. 

Kaya staggered over to Franky and hung onto his shoulder as he looked over the other side of the ship.

“Franky, fix that, please.”

“Yeah, that’s a pretty big gash in the hull.”

Kaya knocked him over the head. “I meant the cannon you dumba-” She paused. “What gash in the hull?!”

I shifted into my hybrid form and made my way on shaky legs to the other side of the ship to see what Franky pointed at.

“That submarine’s got fins on it, and one of them pierced our hull!” Franky said. “I gotta get down there and assess the damage.”

“Well, go!” Kaya said, which seemed to snap him out of whatever was keeping him from rushing down into the hold.

I rubbed my eyes. Then I shifted into my human form, back into my snail form, and finally back into my hybrid form. No matter what I did, the truth remained the same.

The Polar Tang had crashed into us on our trip up Reverse Mountain. I put my hands back down on the railing, only to nearly slip on a chunk of ice. Right, the iceberg, that was why we had spun in the first place, because Franky had used his prototype Gaon Cannon or whatever he was calling this version. That raised even more questions, because the only version of Canon where that existed was the 4kids dub, because they hadn’t wanted to deal with Laboon and Crocus. Were either of them even here?

Why would the Roger Pirates avoid leaving a watchman at the gate? Why would Laboon be gone? Did Brook come back, or was Laboon never here in the first place? Was Brook’s crew marooned on Drum Island, busy recovering under the care of Dr Kureha, while Chopper had been learning under Dr Hogback until Moria’s defeat? That made some sense, actually, given what I knew of the world and the patterns I’d been able to establish, but why would the Polar Tang be here?

Wait. We slept at Logtown before coming here. We were a day late. We were a day late.

Every Supernova had to get into the Grand Line this way, and they’d all done so in the same year as Luffy. They had to have come in at different times, but they all reached Sabaody at the same time. I wouldn’t have expected two Supernovas to go through two days in a row, but maybe that was what had happened in Canon. It was impossible to know, since we didn’t know the exact details of each Supernova’s journey through Paradise. There had been theories, sure, but nothing concrete. 

Whoever had the butterfly Zoan must have been laughing their ass off at this.

The door on the Polar Tang’s upper deck opened with a groan, and I looked up. It would be nice to see La-

“Why’d you bastards crash into us?!” 

That wasn’t Law. 

The voice was deep and gravelly, almost like Kaido’s. A tall, broad man walked out of the Polar Tang. He had brown fur and long antlers, but five fingers on each hand. He wore a lab coat with a Jolly Roger on it that had what could have been sakura leaves or pink hoofprints layered on top, along with a red top hat that his antlers poked through. He growled and huffed like an angry moose, which drew my attention to his blue nose. 

(He almost looked like he was in Monster Point, except smaller. It hit me a second later. Nami had looked like her beta design, combined with the good future design Oda had given her. Chopper looked like his bad future.)

(Oh, Chopper, what did Doflamingo do to you?)

“What?! You crashed into us!” Luffy objected. “And you broke the Merry!”

“And you dented the Polar Tang!” Chopper shouted back.

“Your helmsman would have sent us both crashing into the side of the canal.” Jinbe said as he descended to the main deck.

“We would have been fine if you idiots hadn’t gotten in our way!” 

I was about to attempt to mediate or something, but I was a bit distracted. “Guys?”

“How were we supposed to know you were coming? You were on the other side of the wall! Are you stupid?” Luffy asked.

“Guys?” 

“You could have asked at the Guiding Light, you buffoon! That’s what you’re supposed to do!” Chopper yelled. 

“GUYS?!”

“WHAT?!”

“There is a Giant King Squid RIGHT NEXT TO YOU!”

Both Luffy and Chopper knocked away the tentacles the giant cephalopod had been trying to use to grab them. Luffy threw his fist back while Chopper got ready for a leap, but before they could attack the squid, three harpoons shot out of the lighthouse on the cliffside above us. They impaled the squid’s upper body, which killed it. Someone or something began dragging the squid up the cliff face via the ropes the harpoons were attached to. 

“Cool!” Luffy and Chopper chorused before glaring at one another once again.

After a bit, the corpse vanished over the lip of the cliff only to be replaced by a silhouette of a… flower?

(I will admit to having had a brief heart attack at the idea that the Lily Carnation had taken up residence on the Twin Capes.)

“Hey! Why are you kids making such a racket down there?!”

Thankfully, it was just Crocus. I will also admit to being unable to tell if those petals behind his head were a fashion choice or biological feature.

Chopper huffed angrily. “Who are you calling a kid?!”

A cloud covered the sun, and we could finally see Crocus, along with the death stare he was giving us. This continued for several moments before Luffy stuck a finger in his nose. 

“Sorry, old flower guy!” Luffy said before pointing at Chopper. “This guy nearly killed us!”

“YOU WERE THE ONES WHO CRASHED INTO US!”

“I didn’t ask who started it!” Crocus said before hitting us with another death stare. 

Luffy continued to dig for gold. “Can we have some of that squid? Almost dying made me hungry!”

The death stare turned directly onto Luffy, whose spelunking expedition ventured on regardless.

“Sorry Dr Crocus, I think Luffy’s too oblivious for your gag!” I called up.

Crocus muttered something that was drowned out by the waves before turning around again. We gave each other uneasy glances for the few moments it took a rope ladder made of chains and bars of steel to be unfurled over the cliff to land on the deck of the Polar Tang with a clang.

“Come on up!”

 

========================================================================

 

Crocus of Risky Red Island was not used to visitors.

Despite this, he’d gotten five sets in the last two weeks. Normally, all the interaction he got with a given crew going through the Capes was a wave from inside the lighthouse, or trying to get Laboon out of the way. Now, he had two ships docked at his cliffside, which hadn’t happened for years. He was in a bad mood, and the fact he was faced with two pirate captains who may as well have been children wasn’t helping.

“So let me get this straight.” Crocus began. “You both entered Reverse Mountain at the same time and crashed at the top. You then nearly crashed into the iceberg that was right at the gate, that I’d been working on clearing, and you-” Crocus pointed at the boy in the straw hat, who was living up to Shank’s description in all the worst ways. “-blasted it with some kind of cannon, which sent you both spinning, destroyed the iceberg, and crashed into Reverse Mountain?”

“Yeah! The Merry’s awesome!” The boy said.

“Your cannon nearly killed us all!” The teenager Crocus was pretty sure was a reindeer Mink of some kind objected.

“Well, then you two don’t have any real reason to be arguing.” Crocus finished.

“Eh?” The boys choroused.

“It’s a miracle you all survived, yeah, but you’re pirates.” Crocus said. “Roger would have already gotten out the beer barrels by now.” 

Crocus could see in both of the boy’s eyes that he’d gotten them now.

“You knew the Pirate King?” The rubber boy asked.

“I was his doctor. If you’re looking for the One Piece, you need to think like the man who found it first.” Crocus said. It was a piece of advice he’d given to many over the years, but he had a feeling it would stick this time.

“Cool!” The rubber boy said. He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it again after glancing at the snail girl who’d followed him and his first mate up the ladder. That was more sense than Shanks had implied Crocus should have given him credit for. 

“You were on his crew! You must know where it is!” The Mink boy accused. 

The rubber boy sobered instantly. “If he told us where it was, or even what it was, we might as well go home now.” 

(So that was why Shanks gave the hat over.)

“I ain’t telling you squat, kid. I’m retired, and nothing you could try would get me to open up about it." 

“You’re right. It wouldn't count if we were just led there.” The Mink boy said. “We aren’t ready to find it.” 

“Well, I’m ready to party! Robin!” The rubber boy said.

The boy’s first mate nodded as a pair of arms passed a barrel up the cliff face, along with a pair of mugs. “Was this what you were looking for, Luffy?”

The rubber boy cheered, broke through the top of the barrel with the mug, dunked the other mug in, handed said other mug to the Mink boy, and raised his mug into the sky as a toast. “To surviving the Grand Line!”

“To surviving the Grand Line!” The Mink boy said as he joined the Rubber kid before they both chugged their beer in a single go. 

(“To Adventure!”

“Kanpai!”) 

Crocus smiled. It was always nice when the next generation could be convinced to stop trying to kill each other. Then he frowned again. While the other three were talking about the party and how to get everyone up the ladder, the snail girl was looking at him and muttering to herself. She noticed he was looking at her and abruptly shut up.

He stepped closer to her and gave her a bit of the eye, too. “Was there something you wanted to say to me?”

The girl gulped before taking a deep breath to steady herself. “Sorry, this day has not been kind to my nerves. You uh, you wouldn’t happen to have heard anything about an Island Whale in the area, would you?”

“Laboon’s gone, girl, although I appreciate the concern.” Crocus said. “His captain came to pick him up just a couple days ago.”

The girl’s jaw dropped. “What? I…” She trailed off before facepalming. “Did the skeleton who came by mention anyone saving him?”

Crocus’s mental approximation of how dangerous this girl was went up about 3 notches, and he reexamined her. There were rivets and a hinge on her shell. Make that 4 notches. “He didn’t need to mention anyone, Kaido’s brat came with him. If you know what took Brook so long, you know about Moria, right?” 

She nodded, and he could see the gears turning in her head. 

“He robbed Wano's graveyards on the way out. Kaido’s brat didn’t like that.” Crocus finished. It had been damn lonely out here since, but he’d learn how to cope.

The snail girl went into a muttering spree in Eastern before cutting herself off. “Do you pay attention to the Jolly Rogers of the pirates who come down Reverse Mountain?”

“It passes the time.” Crocus said, not really questioning the change in subject. Informants were always like this. Oh well, wasn’t his job to manage them anymore.

“Would you mind glancing down this list and marking anyone who came through?”

Crocus looked down at the notebook page she was holding out to him and then gave her the eye again. She flinched but stayed standing. He took it out of her hand, along with the pencil she gave him. A couple flags caught his eye, but he couldn’t see the throughline. They didn’t seem connected, but he wasn’t the one with the Transponder Snail Zoan.

“You lookin for a conspiracy, or is this a threat checklist?” Crocus said eventually. It was the only thing he could really deduce.

The girl shrugged as she took the list back. “Mostly the latter. You’ll see in a couple days.”

Damn brat. “Just as bad as Morgans, I swear.”

The girl’s eyes bugged out. “Morgans was on Roger’s crew?”

“No, where’d you get that idea?” Crocus dismissed. “He comes here every couple of months to bug me for details on half a dozen stories.”

She ran her hands through her hair. “Alright, alright. By Nika, this is a mess.”

Crocus raised an eyebrow at the swear, but didn’t say anything. If Shanks was right about the fruit Luffy ate, this girl was in for one hell of a surprise later.

“Hey! Kaya! Come over here.” She called over her shoulder. 

Crocus’s other eyebrow raised as a girl with black spots all over her skin, but mostly on her hands, approached from the ladder. At first he thought she had some kind of plague, but upon closer inspection, it was Armament Haki.

“You’re wondering what those black spots are, aren’t you?” Crocus asked rhetorically.

“It’s Haki, right?”

“I’ll leave you two to it.” The snail girl said before wandering off towards the growing party, where the chefs of both crews were building their cooking station near the bonfire.

Crocus nodded. “Yes, although I wouldn’t expect someone in the Blues to know that.”

“Roxie said it was.” The Haki girl said, nodding to the snail girl. “It’s why none of the doctors my parents tried could see the spots, right?”

“Correct. I’ve seen natural Armament before, but never a case this severe. Normally, you would have either figured it out by now or died.” Crocus said grimly. “What’d your parents do, try to cure you with bedrest?”

“Yes.”

Crocus blinked. “Then you really should be dead, or at least in a much worse state. Physical activity will help, and you’ll get more energy as your body adapts to actually using your Haki, rather than letting it build.”

“I’ve felt a lot better since leaving home.” The Haki girl nodded. 

“You should. Keeping up Armament is exhausting, sure, but the problem with natural Armament is your body doesn’t know how to stop. Expending and controlling the power will lessen the burden. I’d offer a preliminary lesson, but I only ever learned Observation, and even then not I’m not that good at it.” Crocus said.

“Roxie called it the ‘inner flow’ once.”

“That’s what Oden called it, yeah. Have you figured out how to focus it yet?”

The girl nodded and held up a fist. The spots flowed across her body until the fist she held up was nearly completely coated, with a few gaps here and there.

“Good. Practice that, and you’ll figure out the rest from there.” Crocus finished. “Now, I’m going to prescribe you arm wrestling, a whole tournament’s worth of it.”

The Haki girl nodded as she practiced shifting the Haki around. “Yes, Doctor.”

As the girl left, Crocus knew that wasn’t the last diagnosis he’d have to give before these crews left, but at least he hadn’t needed to chew her out over it.

His bad mood felt like fog being burned away in the sunlight. 

 

========================================================================

 

Vegapunk York was not having a good day.

“How did she find out? How, how?!”

She was pacing back and forth in her room. She’d disconnected from the network, because obviously, but it hadn’t helped at all with her anxiety.

(Why was she the one that snail had picked to blackmail? Shaka or Lilith would have done this too!)

It had been an hour since the call. She’d had a quick feast to calm her nerves, but now York was anxious again. Part of her wanted to scream. Another part of her wanted to reverse engineer that snail’s signal and figure out some way to remotely kill a Telesnail. Yet another part of her desperately wanted to wake up from this nightmare.

After a few more minutes of pacing and panicking, York shook herself. She was a Vegapunk, one of the smartest people on the planet. She had been set a task by someone with power over her. It was no different from the Stella agreeing to work with the World Government. She didn’t have a choice, because otherwise she’d die to some samurai’s slash or dragon’s teeth.

WIth a newfound sense of purpose that mostly consisted of channeled self preservation, York left her room and headed for an elevator. A few minutes later, she stepped into the Green Blood lab and approached a panel, which she put a hand against. She made several hand signs into the soft material, and then pulled it out again.

“Welcome, Dr Vegapunk.” The automated security system said as a hidden door in the wall opened, revealing a set of stairs.

Once she reached the bottom, York headed for the control panel in the center of the room, with a full view of the Seraphim in their tanks. They weren’t ready yet. They were still children, with the eldest, S-Eel, being barely a teenager on relative age scales. It would be years before they were even close to ready, no matter the timelines the Elders demanded of them. Maybe that was the point of this threat coming now. She took a deep breath and pulled a switch.

The green fluid began to drain, and the Seraphim began to wake up. 

 

========================================================================

 

Sanji was not impressed by the quality of the Monster Pirate’s chefs.

Both of them might as well have been butchers for how they were treating the Giant King Squid meat he’d given them. Admittedly, there was a large margin of error on such a large beast, but they were chefs of the sea. Every scrap should be used, rather than reduced to chum or fertilizer. He would be taking the pile of scraps back to the Merry when they left, and that would make a good dinner for Luffy.

As for the Elephant Tuna, well, that was his personal project. They couldn’t be trusted with it. He had won it in Logtown, and it would commemorate their first night on the Grand Line. It was too valuable for a party like this, and safely held within the Merry’s freezer regardless. The calamari would have to do. It would be enough for a light lunch before they all headed off, once Luffy and Roxie’s appetites were taken into account.

(She denied it, but she ate literally any portion size he put in front of her. The only difference between her and Luffy was she didn’t ask for seconds. Unless it was alcohol, then she drank like she’d been through a war.)

Once he’d given the Monster Pirate's chefs a taste of proper Baratie teaching and ensured they weren’t wasting half of the squid, he extracted himself from behind the large grill they were using to cook. The cooks could be trusted on their own for a couple of minutes, it was hard to mess up grilling calamari, especially Northern Style.

He assembled a plate of the choicest bits of the squid and made his way out into the crowd. His goal was a rather beautiful young woman in what he could only describe as a combat maid uniform. She was perched on a rock away from the main crowd, and her long black hair billowed in the sea breeze as she watched the water race down Reverse Mountain.

He drew breath to flirt, but stopped himself.

(“Well, when a woman made a slight reference to treating you like a dog, you barked with hearts in your eyes.”) 

Sanji was not his other self. He knew that. That did not stop it from looming over his head, and he wanted to be better. Roxie had asked for a gentleman, and a gentleman could handle being around a beautiful woman. A gentleman could control himself.

“Greetings, mademoiselle. I have brought you a gift.”

The woman did not respond as Sanji approached and laid the plate next to her spot on a large rock. He knew that expression. Why did he know that expression?

Because he knew the expression her captain had earlier, every time he noticed his temper was flaring against either crew, now that they’d made peace. That had been the same expression Sanji wore every time he held a knife as if it was a weapon, rather than a cooking implement. 

(“We will be doing knife drills.”

“Yes, sir!”)

Thus, he knew this expression. It wasn’t the one he’d had on the Orbit, before he met Zeff. It wasn’t the one he’d worn as he watched the sea on that rock either. No, it was neither of those. This was akin to the expression he’d nearly carved into his face in the early days of the Baratie, when he truly began to realize just how much worse his old home had been, compared to a new one. 

Sanji sat down on the rock carefully, giving her plenty of time to object if she did not want his presence. When she allowed it, he said nothing for a time. After some of that time had passed, she began to eat the meal he had brought for her. Once she finished, she placed it back down.

“Thank you.”

Sanji nodded and gave her a gleaming smile. “It was my pleasure.”

They sat in silence for a few more moments, and the woman went back to staring at the sea.

“Do you wish to talk about it, mademoiselle?”

“Talk about what?”

“I do not wish to impose, but…” Sanji trailed off as he searched for the words. “I am familiar with that look. I am willing to lend an ear, if you would like to talk about whatever could have caused such a beautiful woman such turmoil.”

She looked over and smiled at him.

“I think I’d like that.” 

(it was a sight he’d treasure for the rest of his life.)

 

========================================================================

 

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN YOU’RE LEAVING THE CREW?!”

I joined the rest of the party in whipping my head towards the source of the shout.

Chopper was pulling himself back from looming over Sanji and the woman that had taken his arm.

I blinked.

Since when did Baby 5 get here?!

(Panic later, deal with the problem now.)

The reindeer man was visibly calming himself down from his earlier outburst, which I’d seen him do several times over the course of the party. Chopper having a short fuse was not something I’d expected, but I had no idea how Chopper had come to be how he was now, so it could have been the result of anything.

“I am going to be with him, Chopper.” Baby Five said. She had a spanish accent.

(By Nika, that was going to get awkward fast…)

“We talked about this, Bebé Cinco.” Chopper said. It took me a moment to parse that he’d said her name in Spanish, which was presumably the native language of Dressrosa given its origins. Was that counted as a variant of Southern? Questions for later. “You can’t go with every guy that thinks you’re ho-”

Baby Five visibly steeled herself before interrupting Chopper. “He didn’t propose.” Chopper honestly looked too shocked at the fact she’d interrupted him to respond, so she just continued. “He’s like me.”

Sanji didn’t say anything, but he did place a hand on hers in a clear gesture of support. 

Chopper’s gaze softened. “You’re sure?”

She nodded. “When we left, you said I needed to make a choice for myself. We talked, and…” She glanced at Sanji, who just smiled encouragingly. “I think I finally made that choice.” 

(I was missing so much context, but by Nika my heart.)

Of course, this was when two people tried to interrupt this touching moment.

“Well well well, what do we have here, Mr 9?”

“I think it’s a bunch of pirates, Ms Wednesday. How about we cap-” 

“STAY OUTTA THIS!”

That was about as far as they got before Franky and Luffy introduced their fists to the underside of their jaws, launching the pair of bounty hunters high into the sky from where they had been standing at the top of the ladder down to our ships. The man, Mr 9, landed in a crowd of Chopper’s crew, who promptly began to inflict a cartoon dust cloud’s worth of violence on him. 

As for ‘Ms Wednesday’… well, I took a step to the left and let her crash to the dirt where I had been standing. I leaned down to get a better look and grinned.

“Well boys, it looks like we’ve caught ourselves a missing princess!” 

And oh, I could have run off of Vivi's utterly horrified expression for weeks.

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Roxie's dream is to swim once again, to overcome the weakness of Devilfruits. It is simple, and yet impossible.

The Straw Hats had a shockingly easy trip up and down Reverse Mountain once they got past the entrance despite having a broken rudder. Thus, the mountain has to help a ship not hit the walls past that initial stretch. Thus, you must not overcorrect, or you will crash.

The iceberg can be credited to the 4kids dub, which makes it the second thing it's contributed to this fic so far.

Please welcome Chopper! As Roxie observed before, he looks like his Bad End, a drawn by Oda, which has always struck me as shockingly similar to his Monster Point form.

We know absolutely nothing about Risky Red Island, except that it is one of the islands at the start of the New World. I have no explanation for why I chose to make Crocus from that island, other than that I wanted to follow my typical format. Also yes, he misinterprets Chopper as being a Mink, but that's a fairly easy mistake to make if you know to make it, to be honest.

Laboon is gone! Brook returned! I'm sure this isn't worrying for any of you.

Roxie's blackmail begins to bear fruit via York!

The Sanji/Baby 5 tag has exactly 4 fics on this website, 2 or which are part of oneshot collections, one is a oneshot, and the last is smut, and the Sanji & Baby 5 tag has one, a Hunger Games crossover oneshot. I hope to explore this properly, as I have long been of the opinion that if they had met in Dressrosa, Whole Cake Island would have gone very differently.

As for Baby 5 herself, well, its complicated, because she's with Chopper, who is in Law's Role. She does have a real name, as hinted at in canon, which will be revealed next chapter.

As for Vivi's introduction... Well, Roxie just learned she absolutely has a sadistic side.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 15: Uncertainties at the Gate

Notes:

If you would like to contribute to the next end of Saga SBS, feel free to join my discord! I also tend to give further thoughts on the story or when I will update

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Seven paths through Paradise, and not one of them compares to the New World.” 

-A popular saying amongst pirates who have made it to the second half of the Grand Line. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Well well well, what do we have here, Mr 9?”

“I think it’s a bunch of pirates, Ms Wednesday. How about we cap-” 

“STAY OUTTA THIS!”

The next thing Princess Nefertari Vivi, heiress to the throne of Alabasta, and currently in her secret identity as Miss Wednesday of Baroque Works, knew, she was flying through the air after her jaw exploded in pain. 

Before she even fully registered that she’d been uppercut hard enough to launch her well off her feet, Vivi crashed down into the dirt hard enough to leave a small crater. Her head pounded like she had been made the path for a royal parade, but she managed to open her eyes without blacking out. She was greeted by the sight of a woman with rainbow hair, eye stalks like a snail, and a grin that was too wide for a human face. 

“Well boys, it looks like we’ve caught ourselves a missing princess!” Those words sent a spike of raw terror down Vivi’s spine, which she tried and failed to keep off of her face based on the fact the grin somehow managed to grow even wider. “Robin, if you would?” 

“Of course.”

Vivi felt arms encircle her own, and yet more appeared across the snail woman’s body to drag Vivi up into a standing position. From her new vantage point she could see Nico Robin, one of Baroque Works’ highest priority targets, only above anyone from the Third Eye tribe. The fact multiple Officer agents had tried and failed to do so certainly didn’t help Vivi’s mental state.

“Get your hand off of me!” Vivi screamed, desperately trying to hold on to her disguise. 

The snail woman wasn’t even looking at her. “Hey Crocus, can we use your lighthouse? I want to interrogate her.” The old lighthouse keeper gave the snail woman a nod from his place in a lawn chair near the fire, and she began to unceremoniously drag Vivi towards the lighthouse. “Oh, and Robin? Please help Chopper get a briefing from that Mr 9 guy, the one in the crown? That should be enough for Luffy.”

Vivi followed her eyeline and found several hands dragging Mr 9 out of a crowd of pirates in jumpsuits. Barely any of them looked normal, be it because of scars, inhuman ancestry, or other things. Their captain was a walking moose!

The snail woman opened the door, dragged Vivi inside the dining room of the lighthouse, and closed the door behind her. More arms sprouted from the table and a chair, which secured her almost as well as chains would have. 

Vivi glared at the woman. “Alright, you’ve got me alone. What is this idiocy about me being a princess you foul pirate?” 

She just laughed and pulled a newspaper clipping out of a pocket in her sundress, which she placed on the table. “Nefretari Vivi, you can drop the act. I know exactly who you are, and why you’re a part of Baroque Works.”

The photo was of her, 2 years ago. It was from a somewhat recent newspaper article talking about her disappearance. Luckily, her cover story was fresh in her mind, and so she scoffed dismissively. “I get mistaken for her all the time just because I’m from Alabasta. Got anything better, bitch?”

(Two years, and she still wasn’t used to saying that.)

The woman rolled her eyes. “Six years ago Wapol of Drum slapped you at Revery, and you refused to take the taunt, but cried about it later. A couple years before that, you were kidnapped, only to be rescued by the Sand-Sand clan, because you were friends with their leader’s son Koza. Do I need to go on?” 

“Those are both very public events.” Vivi tried, even if only royalty knew about the Wapol thing.

“Alright, down to trivia I guess.” She cracked her neck and began counting off her fingers. “Your least favorite food is dried squid, but you’d kill for custard pudding, curry, or mulukhiyah. You prefer to wake up and sleep at 10 AM and PM respectively-” All of that was public information, even if you had to dig for it. “-and your specific color and number are white gold and 5.5 respectively.”

“I learned that from a private fortune teller when I was 9! How do you know that?!” Vivi asked, genuinely shocked. 

The snail woman gave her that grin again. “Nice to meet you Vivi, my name is Roxie D Toussa, and I’m the Transponder Snail Zoan. I can know anything ever said where one of my cousins could hear it.” 

“Then my cover is completely blown?” Vivi slumped in her seat, even as a hand patted her on the head. Great, even Nico Robin was being condescending to her today. 

Roxie shrugged. “It wasn’t going to be of much use to you from now on anyway. Crocodile knows you know who he is.” 

Vivi would have let her forehead hit the table if her restraints had let her as something very nearly snapped inside her, before something else Roxie had said came to mind. “Wait wait, you’re a Transponder Snail, right? Right?!” Vivi’s voice was somewhat frantic at this point. “I need to call my father, he needs to know what’s going on! Oh, and I need to call Koza, and everyone in the country!”

“Well, I can’t call the country yet, but I can get you in contact with your father.” Roxie said before closing her eyes and focusing.

“Great! Now just let me go and-”

“Oh, no need for that yet.” The arms still vanished. “Robin, you are ruining my dramatic timing.” An arm appeared behind Roxie and slapped her upside the head before vanishing into flower petals as well. “Right, get on with things. I don’t actually need the number, although I can still use them. Your father should be in the palace, right?”

“Yes?” Vivi said, very confused by what had just happened.

“Just give me a second…. And there we go! Ka-Lick!” Roxie’s face and hair abruptly shifted to her father’s, which looked very disconcerting on a young woman.

 “Hello, who is this and how did you get this number?”

She shifted into Pell, one of her family’s bodyguards. “Your majesty, you cannot just answer a mysterious call like that!”

“Daddy!” Vivi said. It had taken her a moment to compose herself after hearing her father’s voice for the first time in years.

“Vivi? I’m glad you’re okay, but why are you calling? Anyone could overhear this!” Dad said. 

Roxie’s face shifted back to normal. “Sorry sir, I’d know, and none of that is happening. It's complicated, but at the moment this is a protected line.”

It shifted to her father, who nodded. “Okay, so you’re with someone safe. I’m very glad to hear that, Vivi.”

“Crocodile is the head of Baroque Works!” Vivi said. 

“Wha-” Dad cut himself off. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. I swear it on my pride as a Nefertari.” Vivi said seriously. 

“This complicates things. It would be so much easier if it were a mere noble or merchant, but to think a Warlord would try and overthrow us!” Dad shook his head.

Roxie’s head shifted to Pell's again. “Sir, this is amazing news, but we do need to go, the latest delegation is here.”

“Vivi, I need you to stay away from Alabasta.” Dad said.

“What?!” Vivi said. “But we just found out-”

“And if he really is the problem, then I need you to stay safe. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Daddy.” Vivi said reluctantly. 

“Thank you, whoever you are, for allowing my daughter to call me safely.” Dad said.

“It was no problem, your majesty. If you need to call her again anytime soon, feel free to ask this snail to call me back.” Roxie said as her head shifted back to her own.

The call disconnected, and Vivi slumped. “I guess I’m stuck here.”

“We could take you.” Roxie said.

Vivi shot up out of her seat. “You would?” 

“The safest place from Crocodile in this stretch of Paradise is our ship.” Roxie boasted.

“Thank you!” Vivi cried as she stepped around the table to hug Roxie. 

 

========================================================================

 

Tony Tony Chopper of Minion Island, formerly of the Doflamingo Family, was angry. 

This was normal. He was angry at a lot of things, including at the fact that he had a short temper in the first place. Today, however, he was angrier than usual. The Polar Tang was damaged, which meant their supply of spare parts for the opening storm of Paradise was going to be lower than expected. Several of his experiments had been broken during the crash, some of which had been going for months. Finally, his own sister was leaving the crew. 

That was her choice, he’d prepared for this. How Doflamingo treated the girl he had quickly adopted as his sister was part of the reason he left, because anyone who claimed to care for their niece would never allow this degree of abysmal self-worth. He was glad she was asking for something, even! It was one of the only things she’d asked of him in the months since they fled. 

No, what was really pissing him off was that a pathetic bounty hunter with delusions of grandeur had interrupted their goodbyes, and his sister’s first big request.

“Who do you work for!?” Chopper said as he slammed the man against the Red Line again.

“I don’t know! I told you! No one knows who Mr 0 is!” The man tried again. 

He’d tried to feed them some baloney about just being a humble whaler, but they shut that down real quick. They’d all heard what he said earlier, and it only took a few more cracked knuckles to have the man squealing like a pig. From there, what spilled from his lips was sweeter than honeyed pork. Sadly, it seemed they’d already wrung everything they could out of this mud pit. 

(Some truth serum wouldn’t have gone amiss, but he was still working on that, and he didn’t want to test it on someone he didn’t have good baselines for.) 

“Keep him down.” Chopper said as he handed the man off to two of his crewmates and pulled a medical kit out of his coat. They even gagged him, which was nice, because then he could tend to the man’s wounds, as was his responsibility, without being screamed at. Granted, most doctors didn’t actively inflict harm on people, but interrogation was just surgery of the mind. This was no different from sewing someone up after a kidney transplant.

This took a few minutes, as his crew had not been kind to the man after his fellow captain had sent him flying. Thus, by the time he was done, the snail Zoan had finished her own interrogation of the man’s partner, Ms Wednesday, who looked pleased with herself, and was walking free. It seemed she had taken a plea deal of some kind. 

(Well, ‘Ms Wednesday’. There was only one missing princess he knew of, Nefretari Vivi of Alabasta. Why would she be a bounty hunter?) 

“I take it your meeting went well, Roxie?” The woman who could spawn limbs asked the snail Zoan.

“Yep! We just need to talk to Luffy for a moment.”

“Yosh!” Luffy cheered as he dashed over. 

Chopper looked around and found that blond cook. He nodded to the man and nodded towards the cliff face. His sister followed.

“Alright, I don’t think we’ll be docked here for long, so listen up.” Chopper said. “If you hurt Bebé Cinco in any way, shape, or form, I will feed you to a sea king cell by cell.” 

(He'd already given Luffy this talk, and his fellow captain had just shaken his hand and nodded seriously. It was shockingly subdued, but the man had been the one to put him on the right track with Crocus, so he had Chopper's respect.)

Sanji, that was his name, he’d heard it in the party, looked up at him with an intense sincerity and determination. “If I hurt her, I would throw myself off the Red Line.”

“Good.” Chopper said.

“He already knows my name, you don’t need to call me that around them.” Aklys said.

Chopper looked over at his sister. “You’re sure?”

“The Straw Hats are my Nakama.” Sanji said. “Something like my girlfriend’s name isn’t going to be kept a secret just because some Warlord wanted it to be.”

Chopper blinked before smiling. “You took my advice!”

Aklys smiled back. “I did!”

“There’s also some-” He took a deep breath before continuing. “-stuff with me and marriage.” Sanji said as he looked away. Aklys gave him an encouraging smile.

“Will it affect Aklys?” Chopper asked. That was all that mattered.

The man took another deep breath. “How much do you know about the Germa?” 

And lo, Chopper had another thing to be furious about. 

 

========================================================================

 

Luffy was mad. 

“He’s starving people?!” 

Roxie and the princess, Vivi, both nodded sadly. They’d just finished explaining what was going on in Alabasta, where Vivi wanted to go. Luffy knew his other self probably learned this later, because he had a feeling Vivi being a princess was supposed to be some kinda secret, but that didn’t matter much. He knew his other self would be just as angry at this as he was, no matter when he figured it out. 

“There’s only so much water to go around, and people will die of dehydration before they starve to death. They don’t have the water to spare for their crops or their animals, so all that’s left are fishing and foraging.” Vivi said. “It’s not enough to feed everyone.” 

“Well, and food imports, but I imagine even those are getting ludicrously expensive these days.” Roxie chimed in before tilting her head and wincing. “1,500 Berries for a loaf of bread! That’s insane!” 

“That was in a big city, right?” Vivi asked, and Roxie nodded. “It’s probably even more expensive in the rural areas, where they don’t have a snail for you to ask.” 

“So, this Alligator guy is the problem?” Luffy asked. The money stuff was going over his head.

“Crocodile, Luffy, not alligator, but yeah.” Roxie nodded. 

“I’m gonna kick his ass.” Luffy decided. 

“Luffy, I don’t know how strong you think you are, but Crocodile’s a Warlord! You can’t just do that!” Vivi protested.

The door opened, and a newspaper was thrown into Roxie’s waiting hand before it closed again as Roxie opened it. “I love it when a plan comes together.”

Vivi read the headline, and then stared at Luffy. “You’re a Warlord too?!” 

“Grandpa made me do it.” Luffy grumbled. He still didn’t like it that much. It didn’t feel right to have that limit on his freedom, even if Grandpa said it didn’t really matter. “Oh yeah! Bounties!”

“Warlords don’t get bounties, right?” Vivi asked.

“Luffy asked for a bounty anyway, because bounties are cool.” Roxie explained. 

“Bounties are cool.” Luffy agreed. “Shanks said the bigger the number, the more dangerous the pirate!”

“Well, dangerous to the World Government. I wonder how they accounted for that…” Roxie trailed off as she hid the newspaper back into her shell. “Sorry Luffy, we’ll do the bounties when the crew’s back together.”

“Aw…” Luffy slumped. 

“So you’ll take me to Alabasta?” Vivi asked, getting them back on track.

“Yeah! You need to show me where he is so I can punch him.” Luffy explained. “Oh hey, the ships might be done! We can go right now!”

Without another thought, Luffy rocketed himself out the door. People were already packing up what they’d brought up the cliff, which meant he was right! The flower doctor guy, Robin, and Chopper were talking by the ladder as Robin helped people carry stuff down to the ships. He trusted that Robin could handle whatever was going on over there, so he instead jumped off the cliff and landed in the Merry’s crow’s nest, so he could watch Sanji help Aklys move her stuff from Chopper’s ship to the Merry. 

Luffy liked her.  Sanji vouched for her, but Luffy didn’t feel like it would have taken much for him to accept her without that. They had the same kind of feeling about them, the same look in her eye that made him follow Sanji out on the Baratie. He couldn’t put it into words, really. He knew she was a decent person the same way he knew Robin wasn’t evil, or Jinbe was honest about not betraying them back in Orange Town. 

The two ships were farther apart now, because the shipwrights had gotten the Polar Tang’s fin thing out of the Merry. He was still a bit ticked at the fact they’d damaged the Merry, but Luffy could accept it was his fault. He’d skipped a step, and that had nearly gotten people hurt. Oh well, it all worked out in the end.

He was spending a lot of time thinking these past few days. It felt weird. Maybe this was why Sakazuki liked doing it. 

“Luffy? Franky says the Merry is ready.” Robin’s voice said. It took him a second to find her mouth next to an ear on the mast.

“Yosh! Let’s go!” Luffy cheered.

“We will be down shortly.” Robin said before the ear and mouth vanished into flower petals.

Over the next couple of minutes the rest of his crew climbed down the ladder, and he could just make out Aklys hugging Chopper at the top of the cliff before she descended. Then the princess and her buddy climbed down after them. He hadn’t had passengers yet, but every decent pirate had to escort someone around sometimes. Shanks said so, and he knew what he was talking about. 

(He didn’t actually know how far away Alabasta was, but that didn’t matter much. She could help along the way!)

Vivi looked the same as she had before Luffy punched her, which meant she was acting the same as the nobles back in High Town on Dawn, all stuck up and rude. He wasn’t sure why, but she said she was hiding, so it was probably like when Sakazuki would sneak into the royal balls. She was being sneaky, and the guy she’d come with was probably why.

“Alright, thanks to your generous donation of a Log Pose pointing back to Whiskey Peak, we can take you two straight home.” Roxie was saying as Luffy jumped down. 

“We need that! You can’t just take it!” The guy with the crown said.

“It’s payment! We’re pirates, remember? We need one of these to be able to keep going along the Line.” Roxie said.

“They promised to go further along the Line and beg for help, dipshit.” Vivi said as she knocked the crown guy on the head, leaving a lump behind.

The two shot looks between each other before the crown guy slumped. “Alright, you can have it.” 

“Prepare for sailing on rough seas.” Jinbe said as he took his place at the helm. “The start of the Grand Line is not forgiving.”

As everyone else got the ship ready to sail, Luffy headed for his seat on the Merry’s head. He was excited!

It was time to begin sailing to their first island on the Grand Line!

 

========================================================================

 

Donquixote Aklys, formerly of Kuen Village, and also known as Baby Five, still wasn’t entirely sure if she wanted this. 

Thankfully, any of her doubts were crushed under the opening trials of the Grand Line. The seas boiled and froze, the sky crackled and poured, and they nearly sank twice. She just didn’t have time to think about much of anything as she helped manage the sails, put out fires, repair the ship, and a dozen other things. Aklys couldn’t have even said how long it took, only that by the end she was exhausted. It was evening, but she had no idea if it was the same day or not. 

“Hey, could I talk with you? In private?”

“Of course.” Aklys answered before she’d even registered the request as she turned from where she had been leaning against the railing. They’d finally hit a calm stretch, and she could just barely see an island in the distance. Ah, it was the snail woman who had interrogated the blue haired girl who tried to interrupt her goodbye. 

“Great!” The snail woman said as she headed for one of the doors below deck. She was pretty sure the woman’s name was Roxie. She was one of her new crewmates, and that meant she needed to remember it. 

(Needed was a loaded word, especially after her brother helped with things, but… it was complicated.) 

The room turned out to be a lounge or study full of bookshelves, chairs, and a few desks. The seats were comfortable, and it was nice to be off her feet after all the action.

Roxie clapped as she sat down. “Alright, so, did Sanji tell you to expect this meeting with me?”

“Yes.” Aklys said. He’d mentioned it, after she finally forced herself to ask if she could join him.

“Alright, then you should know I have a few questions for you. First of all, how long do you intend to stay on the crew?” Roxie asked as she pulled a notebook out of her shell.

“As long as I can.” Aklys said.

“Did Sanji propose or did you start this?”

“He did not propose, but he said you’d ask that. We kind of both started this.” Aklys said. 

“Okay, then I will get straight to the point. This is a secret, but I’m trusting you with it because Luffy and Sanji trust you.” Roxie said before shifting into her human form. “I am from another world. In that world, there is a story that takes place in a world very similar to this one. You, the rest of my crew, and most of the important people in the world were characters in that story, although not me.”

“So this is what Sanji meant when he said you had a secret just like his.” Aklys said calmly.

“How much did he tell you?” Roxie said after a moment.

“We told each other about the families who broke us, and the families who tried to fix us. My mother left me to starve when I wasn’t useful to her, and then I was adopted by my uncle, who fed that pain until my brother got me away, and made me realize what he’d been doing to me. For Sanji, it was the Germa who broke him, and the Baratie who tried to fix him, but he said you knew that already.” Aklys said. Sanji had trusted her with his secret, and Roxie had just shared her own secret. There was no reason to keep her own. 

“So, everything. That helps.” Roxie ran a hand through her hair as she sighed. “How did you even get into those topics so quickly?”

“He brought me food and asked if I wanted to talk, and it was just so easy to keep talking and talking until everything was in the open.” Aklys said. “He just… understood what it was like, to need to feel useful. I’ve never met someone else who understood it like that.”

Roxie muttered to herself for a few moments as she wrote something down before speaking again. “Okay, so what you need to understand is that the story I read wasn’t exactly accurate. Your brother was never in the North Blue in the first place, for example, and the man who was in his place didn’t take you with him when he left, although he left a lot earlier. When did you leave?”

It took Aklys a second to process that. “We left a year ago, after Uncle Doflamingo began to teach Chopper how to lead people, because he was going to help Sugar and Monet with running the country eventually. It made him realize how bad his way of doing things was for us.”

(“He’s not helping us, Aklys, He’s just keeping us in the same mindset we were in when he asked us to join his family.") 

(The memory of that conversation still made her angry.)

“Okay, that…” Roxie trailed off as she ran her hand through her hair again. “I’m going to unpack that later. For now, just know the man who was in your brother’s position left 11 years ago, along with Rocinante.”

“Rocinante vanished about 5 years ago, and Uncle Doflamingo never told us what happened to him, if he even knew.” 

“More stuff to think about later, I guess.” Roxie said as she wrote more stuff down and turned to a new page. “When was Chopper adopted?” 

“The same year Rocinante vanished, after Chopper's father died.” Aklys reported.

(This seemed more and more like a debriefing, and she had plenty of experience with those.)

“I don’t like that, but moving on.” Roxie said. “The story only ever referred to you as Baby 5, even after it was revealed you had a real name, which was never revealed. What is it?”

“Aklys of Kuen Village. Sanji and Luffy already know it, and I don’t plan to go by Baby 5 again.” Aklys said. 

“Thank you, it would be weird to have to call you that all the way to Laugh Tale.” Roxie said. “You have the Arms Arms Fruit, yes?” 

“I do. Uncle Doflamigo gave it to me when I joined the family.” Aklys said as she turned her fingers into the barrels of flamethrowers, which she used to create short bursts of flame before returning to normal.

“Great. Do you have any questions about your other self?” Roxie asked as she wrote that down as well.

“Did she kill herself?” 

Roxie nearly stabbed through the paper and carefully put it down, along with the pen. “No, but she nearly did. When the Straw Hats of that world reached Dressrosa, they helped overthrow Doflamingo, and one of their allies ended up fighting you. He figured out that he could ask her to do anything, and she’d comply. He jokingly suggested that she kill herself, and then had to frantically stop her from following through. She married him, after he decided he couldn’t let her get into that situation again.”

“Chopper used it as an example of how my uncle was manipulating me. All it would take was two words, and I would be gone.” Aklys said. She didn’t notice she’d started crying until Roxie reached over the small table between their chairs to hug her. 

After a few moments, Aklys pulled away to wipe her eyes, and Roxie let her. 

“Did you want to ask anything else?”

“Was she happy, at the end?”

“I think so? The man she married seemed like he would try, and she seemed to be happy in the last image we saw of her. He was a prince, but he didn’t bring you with him to Revery, for probably good reasons now that I think about it. Would you like a drawing of her wedding?” Roxie asked.

“I would love that, thank you.” Aklys said as she pushed down the instinctive need to say she didn’t want to be a burden that came up whenever anyone offered her anything. “When I mentioned how many fiancee’s I’d had, Sanji mentioned he was hoping to avoid an arranged marriage. Who did the Germa try to marry him off to?”

“Charlotte Pudding, Big Mom’s 35th daughter. She wanted their technology. The Straw Hats crashed the wedding.” Roxie said. “Yknow, there was a joke in the fandom that if you and Sanji met in Dressrosa, you’d have ended up married, and the wedding to Pudding was the next major story arc, so that wouldn’t have gone well for anyone.”

“None of my fiancee’s ever tried to cheat on me. Uncle Doflamingo killed them before they had the chance.” Aklys said sadly. “I don’t think she would have reacted well to the idea, especially if it was right after, but you said they never met?”

“Yeah, Sanji was busy with Viola for most of his time on Dressrosa itself before he left, being pursued by Big Mom. Your other self was busy suppressing a gladiator uprising, where she met Sai.” Roxie said. “Do you want to marry Sanji, actually?”

“I don’t know.” Aklys said. “I’ve never really dated much before. The furthest was with my 4th fiancee, and that was just dinner. I’d like to try that and take things slow for once.”

“Alright. That pretty much covers it, I think. I assume you’ll want to keep in touch with Chopper?” Roxie said as she shifted back to her hybrid form and put her notebook and pen in her shell.

“Of course. Thank you for sharing your secret with me. I look forward to getting to know who Sanji trusted like family.” Aklys said.

“He called me that?” Roxie said.

“Well, he didn’t say it, but I know how I talked about Chopper, after he was introduced to the family.” Aklys said.

Roxie smiled. “Well, I certainly think Sanji D Toussa sounds a lot better than Vinsmoke Sanji.”

“That sounds much better.” Aklys agreed.

“We’re approaching land!” The fishman helmsman, Jinbe, called from outside.

As they left, Aklys decided that she also liked the sound of Aklys D Toussa. 

 

========================================================================

 

I quickly dragged Robin into the study as soon as Aklys had left to join Sanji at the railing.

My mind was spinning with implications, but I tamped it down for a second as I shut the door behind me. “So, quick note for this island, we might meet who you swapped with on this island.” 

“Ah, so she was in Alabasta.” Robin said. “Who should I look out for?”

“A green haired swordsman with three swords.” I said. “You actually suggested we head to his hometown before I pointed us towards Warship Island, ironically enough. He is likely already capable of cutting steel, if I’ve predicted his path to get to Alabasta correctly.” 

“Did the Marines call him a god of war, or did he survive something that should have killed him?” Robin asked.

It took me a moment to remember what she was referring to. “He saw the Grim Reaper and lived to tell the tale. Couldn’t really tell you more than that, wasn’t expanded on much, because the big final battle with the Beast Pirates was going on. Also, don’t be shocked if you lose track of him outside of combat, he gets lost.” 

Robin chuckled. “I suppose getting lost on the way to the afterlife is one to survive a meeting with the reaper.”

“All the other mess that came from this day can wait until after we’re on our way. If I’m right, we have a fairly long trip to the next island, so we can talk about that later.” I said before opening the door again. “Now, I’ve had a lot of stress these past few days, and thankfully there’s an entire island’s worth of bounty hunters willing to pump me full of enough booze to drown a whale, so if you’ll excuse me.”

I heard Robin laugh as I dashed out of the study. I joined the rest of the crew at the railing as we sailed down the misty central river, between the enormous cactus shaped mountains that covered the two halves of the island. I looked around, and was a bit shocked to see Vivi and Mr 9 still on the ship. Hadn’t they dived off by this point in Canon? 

Mr 9 looked supremely nervous, and had several bandages across his face. Chopper’s men had not been kind to the poor man, it seemed. Oh well, we wouldn’t see him after today, so it didn’t really matter. Vivi looked calm, collected, and above it all, but I’d seen the facade crack in real time. She was still acting as Ms Wednesday for now to avoid tipping off Baroque Works, which was a part of the plan I was somewhat dubious about. 

“Luffy, I need an ear.” I said, and was rewarded by a very stretched out ear landing in my palm, which I began whispering into. “Bounty hunter town, dine and bash.”

I let go as Luffy began laughing, and the boy used the momentum to swing all the way around the Merry’s figurehead until he was right back where he’d started.

“What was that about?” Kaya asked.

“Just a joke only he would understand.” I said while subtly nodding towards our guests.

Before she could respond, the sounds of music and cheering began to echo across the waves as the mist began to disperse.

“Welcome to our town!”

“Welcome to Whiskey Peak!”

“Welcome, heroes of the seas!”

“Cheers to the latest visitors to the welcoming town, Whiskey Peak!”

“Congratulations on getting this far in the Grand Line!”

Those were but a small sample of the cacophony of cheering and celebration that greeted us as the mist parted to reveal that both sides of the river were lined with adoring crowds of people. There were bands, banners, entire sections of shirtless men and scantily clad women, all waving us down. Luffy began laughing even harder as what I’d said began to sink in.

“They’re cheering for us?” Jinbe asked skeptically.

“Of course! That was why we came to Reverse Mountain.” Vivi said snootily. “We merely wished to invite you to our lovely home.”

“The ruffians that accosted me were not up to our standards, and thus could not have been extended an invitation, honored guests.” Mr 9 said.

“Oh, they can ‘welcome’ me all they-” Sanji started, before Aklys nudged him. “Ahem. I mean, I am sure this will be a lovely first date?”

“Much better.” Aklys said. “It won’t be as good as your cooking, but I’m sure they have other amusements.”

“Of course we do! Dock near the mayor’s house, would you?” Vivi asked.

Jinbe shot me a look as he passed me on his way to the helm. I mimed dropping something in a glass. He nodded back, and took us in. We threw the rope to the people on the pier, who took care of tying us off as we descended to meet with the mayor, a middle aged man with enormous hair curls, like an old wig.

“Wek- Welcome to Whiskey Peak! I am Igarappoi, the mayor of this lovely town. We value music and hospitality, as I’m sure our envoys have told you.” Igarappoi said. 

“I’m Monkey D Luffy! I’m gonna be King of the Pirates!” Luffy introduced himself before pausing and pointing at the man’s hair. “Oi, pops, you went overboard on the hair curlers!”

Robin smacked him on the back of the head. “Yes, your people have been very inviting.”

“Then allow me ta- Ahem, ma-ma-ma , to formally congratulate you on surviving Reverse Mountain, and invite you to party into the night!” Igarappoi said.

“Yeah!” Franky, Sanji, Luffy, Kaya, and I cheered, which prompted the rest of the crowd to cheer. 

I could worry about the rest of the world later, because for now, it was time to put my liver to the test.

“LET'S PARTY!” 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

We are told early on that there are 7 paths through Paradise, and yet ironically enough I don't think the Straw Hats followed any of them. They never just followed the Log Pose.

Chopper is.... not doing the best. Partially being raised by Doflamingo will do that to you

For the curious, an Aklys is a single use Roman spear or club meant to be thrown at the enemy. I liked it as a name for Baby 5, even if it is a bit on the nose.

Sanji and Aklys basically trauma-dumped on each other till they decided to help each other. Its more trust than most would show to anyone they just met, but Aklys has always had issues with figuring out who to trust. In light of that trust, and because she passed Luffy's Vibe Check, Roxie trusts her in turn.

Welcome to Whiskey Peak! Its time to Dine and Bash, which is like dining and dashing, but a lot more violent.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 16: A Baroque Party

Notes:

Welcome Back!

So, funny story, both me and my beta were idiots and somehow passed chapter 15 back and forth between us for beta reading twice, and I didn't notice until I looked at the story for something and notice I'd already published 15 chapters.

For more stuff like that, and general updates related to what I'm publishing when, feel free to join my discord!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Half of all pirates who pass through Reverse Mountain will not survive their first trip. This includes passing through the storms that cover the area between the Twin Capes and the first seven islands of the Grand Line. If they make it to those first seven islands, their odds of survival will improve significantly. However, that is merely the average, and surviving the trip does not mean they will enjoy their lives afterwards.

A quarter of all pirates who reach their first island on the Grand Line are captured by the Marines, refuse to continue, or are otherwise prevented from reaching their next desination. 

-A quote from ‘How Likely Are You To Reach Lodestar Island?’, a paper published anonymously and circulated within the Illegal Academics Society following the declaration of ‘Red Haired’ Shanks as an Emperor of the Sea.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

York was pretty sure the child psychologists of Egghead thought she was crazy now, but such was the price of survival!

Ok, so she’d been getting rid of the Seraphim’s loyalty systems, right? It was part of what she’d been ordered to do, so she’d done it, but that had opened up a new problem. They had been raised as weapons, not… actual children. As she removed their systems one by one, the remaining Seraphim had just stood there like they always did, as if nothing had changed. It had creeped her out, so she ran some diagnostic scans to make sure she hadn’t missed anything, which had prompted the realization, along with several conversations with the psychologists of Egghead, primarily those who had been involved in studies regarding cult deprogramming and child psychology. 

 That, in turn, had forced her to include several books on those subjects, along with a bunch of notes and theories of her own, in the bag of supplies, manuals, and assorted stuff in the bag she was putting together. It also included both her and Shaka’s snail numbers, just in case. With that done, she shuffled the children onto Vegaforce 0, the prototype of the much larger Vegaforce 1 Lilith was developing.

(Ah yes, highly technical terms like 'getting rid of’, ‘children’, and ‘stuff’, really doing the Vegapunk name proud, York!)

(...It felt wrong to call them Seraphim, when Saint Saturn said the word in the same tone as a battleship or the Pacifista project.)

“S-Deer, transport us to the moat of Oden’s castle in the Kuri region of Wano.”

One of the children nodded, and in a few seconds, Vegaforce 0 had vanished. 

 

========================================================================

 

“Hey Ruffy! C’mere!”

I made a show of slurring my words as I waved Luffy down from where he’d been doing Nika knew what.

“Oooo, is that my wanted poster?!” Luffy said excitedly as he Rocketed his way onto the table I was sitting at.

I grinned and waved the piece of paper in my hand. “Yep! Take a look!”

He yanked it out of my hands and cheered. “Wow! 35 million Berries!”

“Ya hear that folks? That’s a new record for the highest starting bounty in the East!” I called to the crowd, and everyone in earshot raised a glass to that.

I gave Luffy a subtle nod, which he seemed to understand, because he Rocketed away again a second later in search of more food.

“Now, where were we, folks?” I asked before chugging down an entire liter of beer and tossing the glass behind me, where it clocked a bounty hunter on the head, to another round of cheers.

Ysee, there wasn’t much for me to do during this party, because frankly, I doubted any of these people knew anything useful about their organization. Thus, I was taking the opportunity of this enormous free party to test the limits of my biology. I had a Zoan fruit along with the Will of D, assuming being ballsy enough to give myself the initial and following the general ideals was enough to count. These people were already going to be trying to pump me full of as much food and alcohol as I could take, so who was I to refuse such generosity?

I had been drinking hard liquor for over an hour, and nothing, but that much I knew. It wasn’t the alcohol I was testing, but the sheer quantity of food and drink I could take in one sitting. Keeping an eye out for drugged food and spiked drinks kept it from being a truly relaxing experience, but I still had fun with it.

This experiment passed several hours by itself, but eventually I did have to tap out. While I had solidly taught the population of Whiskey Peak to never get into a drinking competition with someone like me again, I had also discovered a taste for pickles, which had led to a summary decimation of the island’s entire supply. Well, most of their supply, because I stole a jar for Sanji to recreate the recipe from. While some of my swaying as I walked back to the Merry was faked, most of it came from the sheer volume of food I had consumed. I wasn’t a doctor, but I was pretty sure I’d consumed well over my body weight in food and drink over the course of the night without a single bathroom break.

I was also the first to tap out, as the rest seemed to be going to exhaustion, or hadn’t focused on eating and drinking with as much dedication as I had. Luffy had apparently taken the Marines' efforts to keep Garp fed as inspiration, because an entire conveyor belt of bounty hunters were bringing food to and from one of the kitchens to Luffy’s table, and they were barely keeping up. Sanji would have helped, had he and Aklys not been a bit focused on other things.

“Olee!”

It seemed someone in the Doflamingo family had once taken it upon themselves to teach Aklys how to dance, because by Nika those two were demolishing the dance floor. Jinbe was nearby, along with Kaya and Franky. The trio were participating in an arm wrestling tournament, and by the looks of things they were winning. As for what Robin was doing…

Twelve separate poker tables began shouting at the same time as twelve sets of hands revealed their cards, while Robin herself had a blindfold on her face.

Well, at least she was having fun. 

 

========================================================================

 

Robin was not nervous.

She was, however, uneasy, no matter how well she hid it. The island was a trap, that much was obvious. Even if the ‘spines’ on the cactus mountains hadn’t been gravestones, the party was too performative. It did not truly extend past the walls of the large hall they had been shuffled into shortly after landing, and the mayor was subtly directing events to keep them enticed. Her own poker endeavors were a sign of that, as the man had only mentioned a supposedly weekly poker tournament after she had mentioned an interest in the game. 

Roxie had been the first of them to return to have her fill of partying, and Jinbe had followed closely behind. They were the only two members of the crew to have made it back to the Merry, as everyone else was still within the hall, either asleep or pretending to be so. Of their number, Franky, Sanji, Kaya, and Luffy were dead to the world, while Aklys had been the first to feign sleep after Sanji passed out. Robin had been somewhere in the middle of the pack, supposedly falling prey to a drugged glass of wine soon after Luffy finally passed out.

A few minutes after Franky’s head crashed down onto the bar, the party stopped and the townsfolk began to filter out of the hall. She ignored the abbess and mayor of the town meeting Vivi and Mr 9 outside the hall, and instead tapped Aklys’ shoulder. 

As much as she may be uneasy about the fact that she hadn’t found the green haired swordsman, her plan was still on track. 

 

========================================================================



Whiskey Peak was a trap.

Aklys could respect the trick. Doflamingo had never tried to pull something like this, but they’d been pirates, not bounty hunters. This felt like the kind of con Trebol would have thought up, if he’d been put in charge of a guild of bounty hunters. Dressrosa was fairly close to the start of the New World, which meant they could have made a fairly tidy profit from doing something like this, assuming they conquered one of the three starting islands. 

A hand sprouted from the table and tapped her shoulder.

The party had stopped, and the hall was empty, so it was safe to raise her head. Robin’s extra hand pointed towards the door, but motioned for her to be stealthy. After seeing the Devil Child’s display at the cards tables earlier, Aklys knew all she had to do was nod to show she understood. As the hand gave her a thumbs up and dispersed into flower petals, Aklys made her way to the front door and pressed her ear against it.

“35 MILLION BERRIES?”

“Do not judge a pirate’s abilities by their appearance, Ms Monday.”

Good, she was right. Aklys slipped away from the door and made her way up to the second floor. The door wasn’t locked, which made it much easier to slip out. She dropped to the ground and crawled forwards until she reached the edge of the roof. The pair they’d transported here were talking with the big nun and the mayor about how to handle capturing their crew, while a large crowd of bounty hunters waited for orders.

Roxie had made some kind of deal with the blue haired girl, right? Did that extend to her crowned partner? She wasn’t sure about the details, but most of the island didn’t seem to be in on that. That was probably intentional, if Roxie knew this was coming.

(Aklys tried to ignore the fact she was slipping into the same mindset following this hypothetical plan as when she followed Doflamingo or Trebol’s orders.)

The people in charge would have to go down, at least. The rest of them shouldn’t take too long, especially if Robin was willing to help, so she reached into her back pocket for some of the paralytic chemical Chopper had provided her when he said they should stop killing everyone that opposed them. It was a lot more difficult for her, given her Devil Fruit, hence the chemicals. She turned her lips into a tube and poured the chemicals into it.

“The government will want to hold-”

Four blow darts whistled through the air in quick succession.

The crowd of bounty hunters panicked as all four of their superiors face planted, which nicely covered up Jinbe diving into the water from the deck of the Merry.  This meant they were not at all prepared for what happened next.

“SHARK ARROW STORM!”

Jinbe spun as he floated on the surface of the water with his arms outstretched, sending droplets of water out into the crowd, who were mowed down just as effectively as if Aklys had pulled out a machine gun. They scattered and fired their guns in Jinbe’s general direction, but she doubted any of them hit him.

Aklys stood up and turned her arm into a grenade launcher, which she used to fire flash bombs at the larger pockets of bounty hunters from her higher vantage point, rendering their cover useless. She loved working on a team.

(Damn it Gladius and Bellamy, why did you have to refuse?)

Aklys leapt to the ground and put a final dart in the muscular nun to spend the last of the paralytic before shifting her lips back to normal and wiping them to get rid of any remaining chemicals as she approached the water, where Jinbe had remained after he stopped his assault.

“Thank you for the help.” Aklys said with a slight bow. It was always best to be polite.

“This place reminded me of Sabaody.” Jinbe said. “It was no trouble.”

After so many years as a Weaponry Human, Aklys wasn’t even sure she could be taken off guard by the sound of a weapon preparing to fire.

“DOWN!”

Aklys rolled out of the way of the machine gun fire that was strafing the plaza as Jinbe dove to get away. She smoothly transitioned from said roll into a sniper’s crouch, with her right arm as the rifle. That trail of bullets had come at a consistent angle, and the sound of the gun spooling up had been from higher than the buildings around them, which meant one thing.

A gunshot went off, and a vulture carrying a machine gun fell out of the sky.

Aklys reloaded and went to confirm her target was neutralized.

 

========================================================================



Jinbe remembered Sabaody. He remembered the ice cream, and the rides, and the adventure of it all. This town had felt the exact same way. The people were too welcoming, the food was too freely given. He could have accepted them sailing into a festival and just joining right in, but an entire town dedicated to hospitality and alcohol? That stunk worse than the Shark Superb’s deck on laundry day.

Bounty hunters were a nice change of pace, when normally this would have meant slavers. Unfortunately, that also meant far weirder foes, because while slavers would sell anything strange or inhuman to the highest bidder, bounty hunters preferred to work with anyone who didn’t have a bounty.

All of this explained why Jinbe was currently locked in combat with a sea otter in the river that bisected an island with cactus shaped mountains inhabited by bounty hunters passing themselves off as people who saw anyone brave enough to go down Reverse Mountain as a hero. 

(It was a nice distraction from the last time he'd been in the area.)

At least Koala would enjoy the story.

 

========================================================================

 

“Well well well, what do we have here? Four Frontier Agents taken out before they could even fight back?”

I will admit, my curiosity got the better of me.

“We could just kill them now.” Mr 5 suggested.

“True.” Ms Valentine agreed before closing her umbrella and smacking it against her open palm like it was a club. “Or we could make them hurt for conspiring against Mr 0, given how many rules they broke.”

This would be why I was currently standing next to the Merry’s cannon, which had been disconnected from the pseudo-Gaon Cannon system, whatever Franky was going to call it once he’d finished it. I was reasonably sure I was safe, but something told me I was wrong. Regardless, curiosity, so here I was.

“Ah, so my suspicions regarding your organization were correct.”

The front door to the party hall had opened, revealing Robin, who looked almost smug.

“And the Devil Child is here as well! Oh, Mr 0 is going to be very pleased with us, Mr 5.” Ms Valentine said as she put a foot on Iggaram’s head.

Aklys was terrifying, by the way. I hadn’t really put together that access to Chopper would have meant access to poisons, which made that particular scene being interrupted like that very unsettling. Still, whatever she’d pumped into them, all four of them were down and twitching, although Vivi and Mr 9 seemed to be recovering quicker than Ms Monday and Iggaram.

“Ah yes, he did try to recruit me a couple of years ago. I have no interest in being a mere ticket to a weapon, so I had to reject him. It seems your boss cannot take ‘no’ for an answer.” Robin said mockingly as she raised her arms into position.

The two Officer Agents didn’t even say another word, they just moved. Ms Valentine leapt into the air as Mr 5 stuck a finger up his nose. Sadly for them, Robin had been Ms All Sunday in Canon for a reason.

Arms appeared on Mr 5, locking his own arms in place and knocking him to the floor.

“10,000 Kill-o-Press!”

Robin sidestepped the Kilo Human’s attempted crush, jumped over the shockwave that came when Ms Valentine hit the ground, and kicked the Officer Agent in the face when she tried to leave the crater her landing had created.

Sadly for Robin, she didn’t know what her other self would have known about these people.

Her leg bounced off of Ms Valentine’s face as if she had just kicked a brick wall, which made her stumble back. Mr 5 spit on the ground and smacked his face into it, which caused a detonation. This, in turn, made Robin cry out as her extra limbs were subjected to that same explosion, causing them to vanish just as Ms Valentine used her umbrella as a club to knock Robin's legs out from under her. Mr 5, being immune to his own explosions, got up and dusted off his coat before helping Ms Valentine stand up.

Sadly for him, Robin’s scream of pain had woken Sanji up, which meant the explosive man got a dress shoe’s worth of leather to the face for his troubles.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but you just hurt Robin. Congratulations on earning yourself a five course meal at the Crap Ca-”

“10,000 Kill-o-Kick!”

Sanji’s eyes crossed and his hands flew downwards as he toppled over, because Ms Valentine had just kicked him in the crotch

(As a former guy, my non-existent nuts felt phantom pains. Just… Ow. )

“Condescending idiot.” Ms Valentine said as she kicked the unconscious cook in the ribs. 

This was going… far more poorly than I’d expected, mostly because I did not predict Aklys and Jinbe being distracted so completely by the Unluckies. I could even hear what almost sounded like a modern firefight happening on the other side of the river, which told me exactly where our resident human weapon had gone. How they’d gotten there was a mystery, but not one I could solve right now.

Thus, I was loading the cannon.

Roxie, you might ask, why would you try to fire a cannon at the plaza? Mr 5 was basically immune to explosions due to his explosive nature, along with the still recovering Frontier Agents, Robin, and Sanji being in danger from any attack like that? 

My answer to this hypothetical question would be that I wasn’t aiming for the plaza.


========================================================================

 

Luffy normally slept pretty deeply after a good meal.

There were, however, a few things that could wake him from a food coma. The most relevant such thing would be the sound of a cannonball hitting something, because Grandpa liked to throw them around as training.

It took all of two seconds for Luffy to understand where he was after he woke up.

(“Bounty hunter town, dine and bash.”)

He hadn’t exactly meant to fall asleep, but he’d assumed they would be dining tonight and bashing tomorrow. That seemed to be a mistake. Luffy forced his torso down into its normal shape, which involved forcibly digesting everything he’d had over the last couple of hours. This process left him with plenty of energy, but not as long lasting as if he’d let it digest naturally. Still, it would probably be enough.

The door was still open, revealing a yellow woman with an umbrella sitting on Sanji while using Robin as a footrest. Both of them were pressed too far into the ground to be normal, which meant the woman had some kind of mystery power. She wasn’t alone either, here was a guy in a trench coat picking his nose while staring at the Merry.

Luffy looked around. Kaya and Franky were still here, but both of them were stuck in food comas of their own. Franky was a cool cyborg, but Luffy didn’t know if he could recover from it as quickly as Luffy could. The cannonball shot hadn’t woken him up, so probably not.

Luffy shot his arms out to grab the doorframe and took a few steps back before jumping. “Gum Gum Missile!”

His sandals impacted the back of the nose-picker at speed, which promptly sent the man flying into the river as Luffy landed. With that done, he turned to the woman sitting on his crewmates as he threw his fist back.

“Oh, a feisty boy, aren’t you? Keep your hands to yourself, or I’ll crush your friends with my powers as a Kilo Human!” The woman taunted.

“Kilo?” Luffy asked as he aborted his punch.

“What are you, an idiot? Kilo means kilograms! I can weigh up to 10,000 kilograms! Not even Mr 4 can lift me at my heaviest!” The woman boasted condescendingly.

Luffy furrowed his brow.

“She’s slightly heavier than two hippos!” Roxie called from the ship, which helped.

Luffy nodded and wrapped his arms around the woman over and over again until he could barely see her, or hear her reaction to this action, although he could certainly feel her response in the form of a bite. He ignored it, because some pain was worth it for his friends. He stepped to her side and began to pull.

It was easier than he expected at first, but that quickly became false when she realised he could move her. It kept getting harder for a few seconds, but then it stopped. She’d gotten as heavy as she could get, and Luffy was still moving.

“DUCK!”

The woman’s weight abruptly vanished, and Luffy let himself face plant to avoid the woman using the abrupt change in momentum to kick him. She went flying over his head and across the river, where she crashed directly into and through a building, if he counted the crashes right.

“Thank you.”

Luffy turned to see that Vivi had gotten up, although she was stiff. Maybe parts of her had been made heavier? She’d been down alongside the nun, the mayor, and that crowned guy, so it was probably the woman and the man who’d done this to her.

“You’re welcome!”

“Thank you, Luffy.” Robin said as she stood. “Sanji, stand up.”

The cook was up in record time. “Yes, Robin!”

“Great job, guys!” Roxie called from the prow of the Merry. “Sanji, could you go help Jinbe? He’s fighting an otter in the river.”

“An otter?” Sanji asked. 

“Mr 13, an otter assassin. He’s dangerous!” Roxie said.

“Alri-”

Before Sanji could finish, a white and pink shape was launched out of the river and impacted a building. Once the smoke cleared, Luffy could tell it was an otter in a white and pink polkadot suit, along with cracked sunglasses. It looked cool, or it would have if Jinbe hadn’t just defeated it.

Jinbe himself climbed up onto the shore a few seconds later before dusting off his hands.

“While it had been some time since I’ve sparred with anyone who used Otter Style, I did not need help with him.” Jinbe said.

“Great, that just leaves…” Roxie trailed off as she counted down on her fingers from 3.

Nothing happened. They waited for a few more seconds as she counted down again, and still, nothing.

“I believe your predication rang false this time, dear Scribe.” Robin said.

”I guess that’s it then.” Roxie shrugged.  “Jinbe, is the Log set yet?”

“I had Franky integrate it into the railing near the wheel, you’re closer! It should be pointing East of us!” Jinbe called back.

“While I do that, Robin, could you find Aklys? She’s the last one fighting, and she’s on the other side of the river.” Roxie said before walking off towards the Merry’s helm.

As Robin went into her pose, Vivi helped the mayor up onto his feet, while the crowned guy did the same with the muscly nun. The mayor seemed to be kind of out of it. 

“Igaram, I’m going back to Alabasta with these pirates” Vivi said as Jinbe and Sanji went off to get Franky and Kaya.

The man looked shocked for some reason, but he collected himself and nodded. “We have to tell the people about Mr 0. I will take our ship back to Alabasta along another route.”

“What is going on? Why are you two suddenly so chummy?” The crown guy asked.

Vivi slipped on a bit of the act from earlier again. “I am Princess Nefretari Vivi of Alabasta. I was undercover within Baroque Works to find out exactly who had been forcing my people into their horrible plight, and I am going to finish what I started. Crocodile is Mr 0, and is no hero of Alabasta.”

Both the nun and the crown guy’s faces turned as pale as a ghost. “Don’t tell us that! Now they’re going to kill us!”

“They already were.” Robin said as she let her arms fall to her sides. “Did you not hear Ms Valentine earlier? The higher ups suspect all of you.”

“We’re good, Log’s set!” Roxie called from the Merry.

“Then let’s go!” Luffy cheered.

This was a fun island, but he couldn’t wait to see the next one!


========================================================================

 

Vivi watched as Igaram’s ship, carrying the captured Unluckies, Ms Valentine, and Mr 5 vanished over the horizon.

The Captain of Alabasta’s Royal Guards was headed towards Foolshout Island. It would have been suspicious to have an Eternal Pose all the way back to Alabasta, but Foolshout was a relatively minor island with a Marine base on it. The ship Igaram was using was the one Whiskey Peak used to ferry pirates to the base for payment, in fact. They were taking different routes to ensure the message got back to Alabasta even if one of them was delayed.

(The helmsman had a pained look on his face when he learned where Igaram was going. It had taken her an embarrassing amount of time to put together why a Fishman would be pained by that island.) 

Vivi had left out that she’d already told Father about Mr 0 being Crocodile. She knew that Igaram would have insisted she stay away from home, just like Father had, but she couldn’t. Vivi had to help somehow, and the Straw Hats had promised to help Vivi help her kingdom. That meant a lot, especially when they hadn’t even asked for anything in return. Some of her faith in people had died over the course of her time in Baroque Works, but this was helping bring it back. 

She already moved all of her stuff into a room on the Merry, and they were going to build a bed for Karoo that was better than just sleeping on rice bags in the storage room. She honestly didn’t have anything to do, since the Straw Hats were getting ready to set sail, and she didn’t want to be in the way. Retreating to her new cabin felt rude somehow. For the last two years, she had spent idle periods like this tending to Karoo, but her favorite duck was occupied. 

“Oh, who’s a good duck? Who’s a good duck? You are, yes you are!”

“Qwua!” 

The Straw Hat’s scribe was showering Karoo in affection, and had been doing so since Vivi had led the Super Spot Billed Duck onto the ship.

“She will want to speak with you, in the morning.”

Vivi flinched but tried not to show her surprise when Nico Robin seemingly appeared behind her.

“Then I will speak with her then. Why are you telling me this now?” Vivi asked.

Nico Robin smiled. “I am being polite, that is all. We have all had a fairly long day, and I did not want to forget. Goodnight.”

Vivi watched the Devil Child walk off before starting towards the helm. The Helmsman nodded to her as she leaned against the railing.

“Anchor’s up!”

“We are setting sail!”

“Yosh!”

Within minutes, they were sailing East, and Whiskey Peak was becoming a smaller and smaller dot on the horizon.

“Do you know anything about the island we are heading towards?” The Helmsman asked.

Vivi shook her head. “No. Mr 0 would give us Eternal Poses for our destinations if he needed us to leave our posts.”

He hummed, but didn’t say anything.

They stood in silence under the moonlight as Vivi mustered the courage to ask the question that had been burned into her mind.

“Why did you say Whiskey Peak reminded you of Sabaody?”

The Fishman’s expression tightened. “They are both honey traps.”

“But…” She didn’t understand. "It's Sabaody." 

“You saw what the rich and powerful see.” Jinbe said bitterly. “You were not fed laxative laced ice cream and captured in the bathroom.”

Vivi was forgetful sometimes, but she wasn’t stupid.

“They never stopped enslaving people, they just painted over it.” Vivi said sadly as a bit more of her faith in people died. She genuinely thought slavery was finished, at least within the World Government.

Jinbe nodded grimly. “It is a vision of paradise for many on Fishman Island, but there is a reason you never saw a single member of my people when you visited on your way to Revery.”

Two dots connected in Vivi’s mind.

“That’s why Fisher Tiger climbed the Red Line.”

(All the stories she’d read claimed he had led an army up the Red Port and into the World Capital in an attempt to overthrow the World Government, but that rang far less true now.)

“He was a great man.”

They fell into silence, and Vivi watched the ocean pass for a while as she asked herself one question.

How many of the friends she’d made at Revery owned slaves?

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Luffy's Bounty here is 5 Million Berries above his canon one for various reasons! This still makes him the second highest bounty on his own crew due to Robin's presence, but I think we all know that won't last too long. His bounty being low, not Robin's presense, to be clear.

Ironically, of all the people on the crew to figure out the scam going on, Franky isn't one of them. After all, he spent the last 5 years in a quiet archipalego in the East Blue, not taking over Water 7's underworld.

Shark Arrow Storm is based on an attack we see Arlong and Hody Jones perform.

Robin is good at fighting people, yes, but she is vulnerable to overconfidence. While her canon counterpart could probably decimate most of Baroque Works, this iteration of her just isn't aware of what most of them can do. Against some, that isn't a problem. Against these two specifically? Not so much.

I'd just like to say that I would like to apologize to the Sanji's of the multiverse for that kick, as I imagine it echoed in the worst ways...

Zoro's inability to find his destination on his own has leaked even into my own plans for him.

For the unaware, Foolshout Island is Koala's home island, and where Fisher Tiger died.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 17: Selfish Assistance

Notes:

Welcome Back! I hope you enjoy this chapter!

For access to the random thoughts on chapters that don't end up in authors notes, and general updates related to what I'm publishing when, feel free to join my discord!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“I don’t like this, and especially the precedent it sets. If we accept this bribe, and it is a bribe, what will be next? Will Charlotte Linlin sit among us in eight years? Will we be debating the ascension of Hachinosu to the World Government in sixteen?! I refuse to stand for this, and I will not have a jumped up pirate sit at this table, not in four years, and not in four hundred years!” 

-King Iwatobi of the Whiteland Kingdom during the 1520 Reverie regarding the ongoing debate on whether or not to allow the ascension of Wano to the World Government, and by extension pardon Kaido of the Beasts.



~~~~~~~~~~~

 

King Alber ‘The Wildfire’, one of the Top Performers of the Beast Pirates, the Last Lunarian, and member of the new royal family of Wano, woke up with a start.

His Observation had just detected 8 new Haki signatures deep within his range, nearly within the walls of Oden’s castle. That warranted investigation, but the lack of any ill intent within any of their signatures meant he had enough time to change into his usual ‘gimp outfit’, as Queen was so insistent on calling his disguise. As he completed the rather involved process with practiced ease, he examined the new arrivals, and noticed something.

Seven of them were barely there, which would have indicated infants, but these were too large for most of the races of the world. The 8th signature was strange as well. It was actively differentiating itself from something that felt familiar in a way he couldn’t quite place. Now that he thought about it, all of them seemed familiar. It made him uneasy.

How would anyone have arrived there without at least appearing at the edge of his range? To do otherwise was to teleport, and there were only a select few Devil Fruits capable of such things. While the Warp-Warp fruit was currently missing, which was one possibility, any other option was strange. None of them would have a reason to appear here, rather than Onigashima. That uncertainty made him keep Ken-Kowashi at hand as he stepped through his window.

It was dawn, which should have made him relax, but he knew that far too few understood that the dawn was a sacred time.

(Kuri was recovering slowly from Orochi’s attempts to kill it. Oden’s Castle was still being reconstructed. Thankfully, servants who had served Oden had come forward when Yamato insisted the castle be reconstructed, and as such, it was being recreated with the exact same layout as before. It wasn’t even his castle, he was just watching over the region while Yamato was away on his mission.)

Alber landed softly on the soft earth by the moat next to the memorial for the Kozuki Clan and saw a strange ship within said moat. It was made of metal and bore a primarily red color scheme. It resembled some examples of the sorts of ships those in the Sky Islands used, powered by their Jet Dials, and thus having little need for sails. Two outriggers shaped like arms flanked the vessel, keeping it steady in the water. All 8 Haki signatures were within the vessel.

“Show yourselves.”

He could hear shuffling within the vessel and voices for a few seconds, but then a woman of impressive height stepped out onto the deck of the ship. She was carrying a sack.

“Ok, so, here’s everything you’re going to need for them. I included a couple psychology books because they’re a bit of a mess at the moment, and not everything was ready for them, but Queen should be able handle their healthcare from here, he probably remembers the procedures, and-”

Alber blinked as the woman pressed the sack into his hands and would have kept up her rambling if he didn’t interrupt.

“Wait, who are you? Who are ‘they’?” Alber asked.

The woman cut herself off with a deep breath. “I am Vegapunk York, and… it's complicated. You, uh, may want to sit down for this.”

For all his usual hatred of World Government scientists, Vegapunk held little of his ire. The man had not been involved in the experiments involving Alber, and had in fact been leading a rogue scientific institute at the time. Queen viewed the man as a rival, but Alber was fairly sure Dr Vegapunk was a league above.

York, however, could not be the true name of Dr Vegapunk. Queen always referred to his former colleague as a man, and she was far too young even if Dr Vegapunk had chosen to experiment with his own biology in that way. He would have heard if the man had developed age reversal medicine for the Celestials. Thus, this must be one of his children. She seemed nervous. Perhaps this was her first time away from home.

“Oh, and close your eyes.” York added as stepped back into her vessel.

Alber complied, because her Haki told him she had no ill intentions towards him, and thus this was a harmless surprise. He settled to kneel on his knees, closed his eyes, and waited as York’s voice said something that was lost in the cabin. 7 sets of footsteps stepped off of the ship.

“Alright, you can open your eyes now.”

He did so, and nearly had a heart attack. 

(His legs were weak. That was why she asked him to sit down for this.)

Seven Lunarian children stood in front of him in order of their ages, and they all bore similarities to the Seven Warlords. The eldest resembled Nami, although without her prosthetic, and seemed to be almost a teenager. The next two seemed to be twins, resembling Crocodile and Mihawk respectively. The 4th child bore Doflamingo’s features, although his eyes were hidden behind pink goggles that mimicked the king’s sunglasses. The second girl of the group looked like Bonney, with the same golden piercing under her eye. The final boy of the group resembled Moria, complete with tiny horns. The youngest was similar to Boa Hancock, complete with snake earrings.

Their wings and flames looked relatively healthy for their ages, and they all had glass wristbands implanted into their right arms, showing that they had green blood. This was the last detail he could properly make out, because his brain had finally processed enough of what he was seeing for him to begin crying. He ripped off his mask, because there was no point to it anymore, not in this instant.

“How? Why?” Alber asked somewhat incomprehensibly.

“We began experimenting with cloning technology on Punk Hazard a couple years ago, and the Fiver Elders granted us the samples that were taken from you during your time at Punk Hazard.” York explained. “They wanted an entire race of super soldiers, and who better to base the prototypes off of than the Seven Warlords of the Sea?”

The similarities to the Seven Warlords made far more sense now. That did little to soothe his rage at the very concept. How dare they, the same men that had ordered his people’s extermination, then turn around and demand the creation of an entire army’s worth of his people for their own ends?!

What did soothe his rage, at least for the moment, was the fact that York and the children were standing here now. The fact he was learning this from her own lips, rather than over a Transponder Snail from some other scientist or a newspaper article.

“You couldn’t stomach that, could you?” Alber asked as he wiped his eyes. The children looked at him with interest, but nowhere near what he would have expected. Something had been done to them, of course it had, they were meant to be weapons, not people.

“I-” York took a deep breath again as she seemed to collect her thoughts. “Someone helped me realize what I was doing. I could have brought them to Big Mom, to ensure they were out of the Five Elder’s hands and make sure Lunarians came back into the world, but you were in the picture. Wano might be part of the World Government for now, and I don’t know why Kaido chose to join in the first place, but I doubt he'll choose to stay after this, after what they tried to do.”

Yes, Linlin would absolutely have been the safer option for the continuation of the Lunarian race, if you didn’t know why Kaido had joined, and how temporary their membership was going to be. However, she had chosen him, which meant she knew he was a Lunarian.

“How did you find out? We thought the World Government couldn’t know who I was, after they didn’t add my head to their demands when Wano joined.”

“We studied dinosaur bones a while back. Pteranodon’s never had pyrokinesis, and their wings were typically more vibrant than yours.” York explained. “It’s a good ruse, to the point I’m fairly sure the Government believes it, but any archeologist with the proper clues could figure out that there’s more to you than your Devil Fruit at a single glance.” 

“And if you’d been wrong?”

“The children were intended to be super soldiers. We had the element of surprise, and there is a large body of water right next to us.” York said. “I was fairly sure they could have killed you, especially if you lacked Lunarian durability. After that, we could just use S-Deer’s abilities to skip travel to Whole Cake Island.”

(“I swear, the amount of times we had to drag that man out of trouble he caused! It’s like he expected us to do it, just so he didn’t have to do it himself!”)

“You are just like the stories Queen tells of your father’s days in MADS.” Alber laughed before his mind caught a detail. “S-Deer?”

The child that resembled the Tyrant perked up at that, and York sighed. “They don’t have true names yet, and their current designations are just animals. They were meant to be weapons, and that means they need some help getting back to where they should be, mentally speaking. I included some books I thought would help in the bag, but they will need time, even after I removed the mental control systems from their brains.”

Alber’s rage was stoked again, but he suppressed it for the moment. “Thank you for bringing them to me. I will not forget this kindness.” Wait. She wouldn’t be welcome on Egghead once this was discovered. “Kaido will be willing to offer his protection to you, once I tell him of this.”

To his shock, York shook her head and stepped back onto her boat. “I can’t accept that right now. I have more I need to do.”

Of course. He couldn’t be the only one her father’s work had harmed. “I understand, but please. If you ever have need of help in the future, do not hesitate to call on us for aid. The Beast Pirates do not forget our allies.”

If she questioned his choice of words, she did not show it.

“Thank you.” York said before giving him a full 90 degree bow. “Seraphim, while you lack the command structure, I expect you to obey King Alber from now on. S-Deer, transport me to the prepared destination.”

S-Deer nodded and talked over to tap the vessel, which promptly vanished. Then they were all staring at him, as if they expected orders of some kind.

“Are you all flight capable? You should be, by this age.” Alber asked, which earned him a round of nods. While he doubted anyone had taught them the finer details, as his mother had long ago, the absolute basics were instinctual. “Follow me.”

He leapt into the air and returned to his room, and the children followed his commands, although the three youngest stumbled a bit on the landing due to the crowding. Alber reached for the receiver of his personal Transponder Snail and dialed Kaido’s number. His sworn brother picked up after only a single ring. It was unusual for him to be up so early.

“Kaido. We need to talk in person. Now.”

“What’s this about, Al-King?” Kaido corrected himself. It seemed he had been drinking.

“You’re an uncle.”

“WHAT?!

 

========================================================================

 

“‘I took the Seraphim. I’m not sorry about that, but I was fairly sure we were all going to die if I didn’t, or forced to feel like we wanted to. By the time you read this, I will have taken them far away to those who can raise them as children, not weapons. I know this seems like something Shaka would do, but I guess Greed got one over on Good in terms of actually doing good for once. I’m probably never connecting to Punk Records again, so this is goodbye. Signed with confusion, Vegapunk York. Postscript: maybe when you make a replacement for me so you all can keep ignoring your biological needs, don’t give them a mind. Then they won’t be left alone to think about doing stuff like this.’” 

Silence fell on the group as the original finished reading the letter. No ideas ran through their minds, no science was contemplated, merely the consequences of their actions. None of them particularly enjoyed the experience.

“I thought she was content.”

“York certainly never complained before now.”

“If York truly felt that we treated her as nothing more than a slave to our collective biological needs, then she likely did not expect us to listen to any such complaints.” 

Shaka, ostensibly the Satellite that had been created to represent Dr. Vegapunk’s ‘good’ qualities, was the most troubled by this, and as such had not spoken thus far. He had been the one to find the letter, and thus the first to read it. The line regarding how York thought this was something he would have done, or even should have done, had not left his mind since. He knew why he had not, of course. It was to give more time to use the government’s funding to research the Void Century. It was for the Greater Good.

The justification rang hollow. 

“I suppose my desire to improve the lives of those around me was always a selfish wish, after all.” 

None of them quite knew what to make of the original’s statement.

Not even the original.

 

========================================================================

 

Kaido of the Beasts, Captain of the Beast Pirates, Shogun of Wano, and the ‘Strongest Creature’, was moving through the air with an urgency he had not felt in years.

It was the only possible response to King’s tone, and his request.

His sworn brother was waiting for him on the balcony to his room within Oden’s castle. His Haki was flared out in such a way to hide anyone nearby from Observation. Under a surface of enforced calm, it roiled with emotions that were too tightly held back for Kaido to recognize.

(Technically it was his son’s castle now, but it would always be Oden’s castle in his mind. Of all the people Yamato could have chosen to emulate over his own father, the only man to ever scar Kaido was a decent choice, even if he’d never admit it.) 

(He imagined Oden himself would find the situation amusing.) 

Kaido shifted into his Oni form as he came in for a soft landing next to King. 

“What’s this about me being an uncle?” Kaido asked.

“Just follow me.” King said as he opened the screen door behind him and went inside.

Kaido followed him. “What, did you get one of my brat’s servants preg-” 

He stopped in his tracks the moment his eyes adjusted to the light. 7 children, each seeming to be a mix of King and a Warlord, stared back at him with analytical curiosity.

Kaido was at a loss for words. King had let his Haki retract, allowing him a full sense of the children. Their Haki was closer to that of an infant or baby than what children their age should have had. Even Oden’s brat had more Haki at the youngest one’s age than any of them did!

“How?” 

“They’re clones, made from a mix of my Lineage Factor and that of the Warlords.” King explained. “Dr Vegapunk created them to be weapons for the Five Elder Stars. His daughter rebelled and brought them to me instead.” 

“Where is she?” Kaido asked. He needed to thank the woman that had been kind enough to inform him that his plan was too slow.

“Vegapunk York has already left. She said she had more of her father’s mistakes to fix.” King said. 

Kaido grunted in lieu of a proper response. He was annoyed at that, but he knew King would have informed the girl she was welcome to stay. It wasn’t his business if she’d had other things to do. “Why do they just stand there?” 

“They were never meant to be children, Kaido, only weapons. They were designed to be a perfected version of what you were for Vodka.” King said. 

The mere concept made him angry. They could not control him, and so they turned to creating sick amalgamations of his brother and the Warlords in his place?! 

“They will burn for this.” Kaido growled as he subconsciously shifted into his hybrid form. 

“What about the plan?” King asked, without any of the heat he would have expected from anyone suggesting they abandon the plan even yesterday.

“That man who calls himself a dragon will understand, or I will force him to.” Kaido said. “Do what you must to help your children recover from what was done to them, King. Kill anyone who tries to stop you, World Government or otherwise.”

“I understand.” King said as Kaido stormed out of the room.

He leapt off the balcony and shifted into his full dragon form. The clouds echoed his rage, and the people panicked below him. It was refreshing to see, after they had almost grown used to his presence.

(If they had grown used to seeing him in the skies above, they practically celebrated his son. They viewed Yamato as Oden reborn, their savior from Orochi’s cruelties that Kaido had been too callous to care about. They saw him as a boy raised in Wano, shaped by their culture more than by Kaido, and they loved him for it.)

(It was more love than Kaido had ever expected an Oni to receive from anyone.)

Once he had returned to Onigashima, he flew straight for his personal chambers. There, he connected his White Transponder Snail to his personal snail and dialed a number etched into the White snail’s shell.

“Dragon.”

“Kaido.”

“I am changing our deal.”

“Who told you about the Seraphim?”

So that was their former name. He did not like that they had kept this knowledge from him, but he could understand why. “Vegapunk’s daughter brought them to us. I refuse to play at bowing and scraping before the Elders any longer, not after finding out what they were willing to do to the last remnants of my sworn brother’s people.” 

There was silence from the line for long enough that Kaido worried that the man had walked away and proven himself a coward.

“Very well.” Dragon eventually responded. “Egghead Island will be yours within the year. The Five Elders will even thank you for taking over.”

“Good.” 

 

========================================================================

Dawn had come once again, and Alber had not slept. He feared that if he did, he would just be forced to endure nightmare after nightmare of silent, unthinking Lunarians serving the World Government.

He had spent much of the day on his balcony, reading the books York had provided him. Most of them were beyond his understanding, and there were several things that appeared to be blueprints that he would need to force Queen to explain to him, but he did understand one thing. He’d understood it before reading, but the bookmarked sections truly drove it home.

The children’s current mental state could not be allowed to persist. It was deeply unhealthy, and would only cause problems going forwards. It was the equivalent of a deep wound that had been cauterized, fine for a battle but dangerous to live with. His desperate search for a solution had unearthed a memory of his parents, and a cultural practice of his people he had never expected to be able to perform.

(“Our flames are our souls, Alber. They are our life, and our protection. They are to be cherished and guarded in equal measure. Through this, you will always carry a portion of us, no matter what hardships may separate us.”)

The children just barely fit, side by side, on his bed. He had ordered them to sleep on their fronts. As they fell asleep, he wove 7 orbs of fire from the flames on his back and attempted to infuse into them all that he knew of children. It was difficult, but came easier than he expected given he had no practice with the art. He wove into the orbs his memories of childhood, the children of Leftovers playing in the slowly healing countryside, and Ulti and Page One’s mischief as they conquered the children of the Beast Pirates within Onigashima.

Thus infused, he dropped the orbs into the seven children’s flames, which surged in response for a few seconds before settling down. The children relaxed from their previously stiff sleeping posture, but did little else in terms of immediate effects. He’d expected that. The process of sharing ideas and feelings via their flames was something his parents had only ever done before bed, and while he wasn’t sure about the exact reasons, he had followed that example for fear of harming the children by deviating. Thus, he kept watch throughout the night. 

The second sign was the youngest, S-Snake, turning over in her sleep and beginning to snore. It was a small action, but it caused hope to surge within him. However, it did force him to pile the extra pillows from across his rooms against the sides of the beds just in case any of the children fell off. Other such signs continued through the night, with S-Spider turning out to be quite the restless sleeper, only contained by the other children around him. 

As he kept watch, he also read through the documentation York had provided him. It seemed the green blood within their veins was her father’s invention, a way of replicating the effects of Paramecia Devil Fruits. S-Deer, S-Snake, S-Spider, and S-Bat each held their Warlord counterpart’s Devil Fruit, while S-Alligator, S-Hawk, and S-Eelr held others that had been sampled from across the world.

While Crocodile held a Devil Fruit, Dr Vegapunk had apparently failed to replicate Logias through his research. Instead, S-Alligator had the powers of the Magnet Magnet Fruit, sampled from the previous user. The other two Warlords lacked Devil Fruits, but that had not stopped Dr Vegapunk from giving their ‘Seraphim’ some anyway. S-Hawk had the Dice Dice Fruit, sampled from one of Crocodile’s crew, while S-Eel had the Venom Venom Fruit, sampled from the Warden of Impel Down himself.

There was also a note that the technology of Nami’s prosthetic had been incorporated into S-Eel via her cybernetics, and that S-Hawk’s sword had still been in development. It was apparently designed to change size as he grew, which was causing problems with its creation. The clinical tone it was all written in disgusted Alber, but there were some notes in York’s more personal hand. 

She noted that with the children now freed from the rigid mental controls they had been under, they may also begin to experience flashbacks. This was because Lineage Factor contained something known as genetic memory, which partially explained why the children knew how to use their abilities. Those flashbacks could be from either their ‘parents’ or whoever had been sampled for their Devil Fruit. York especially noted that S-Bat would need to be watched, as he might experience a bad reaction to Kaido, given Moria’s history with the man. 

Alber would be keeping an eye on them all, of course. The previous user of the Magnet Magnet Fruit had been a naval commander in the South Blue, which meant that he did not expect many problems from S-Alligator. Magellan was known to be unpleasant towards anyone who broke the law, which might cause issues for S-Eel’s interactions with the crew. S-Snake might have some issues with men in general, but she was the youngest. Alber expected to be able to help her with any issues passed down from whatever had driven the Empress of Amazon Lilly to her island in the first place. Doflamingo was a fallen Celestial, so while the man was not as bad as his former peers, S-Spider would also require guidance. 

The rising sun painted his children in a wonderful light. No matter what problems may arise or obstacles presented themselves, Alber would attempt to raise them well. He could only hope that what he had done would be enough to loosen the grip of discipline on them. He would create a world where they did not have to hide themselves away as he had for decades.

This, King Alber of the Lunarians swore on his parents' graves.  

 

========================================================================

 

Conceptual download initiated.

As the night wore on, the 7 Seraphim experienced their first of many nights full of dreams.

At first they dreamed of children. They dreamed of a silver haired boy who always wore a heavy cloak as he played with the other children in a town that seemed to be falling apart around them. They saw children exploring the construction and restoration efforts that had come to their home after years of neglect. They watched children brawl and play party games in a grand festival hall, playing at the same dance of status and power their parents did, until two siblings rose to the top. Then the dreams shifted to more personalized concepts, drawn from the other halves of their genetic code.

Two sisters running through a tangerine grove. A short boy being taught how to fire a pistol by his mother. A battered boy reenacting a grand sword fight from the past with his friends, and getting told off for winning too much. Two brothers watching a puppet show put on by performers whose smiles were too bright to be real. A spirited girl, a quiet boy, and a child that defied categorization eating lunch in a church. A group of children racing through a haunted house while laughing like mad ghosts. Three little girls sneaking through servants' passageways to find the toys their master’s child had thrown away. 

Over the course of the night, some of the space that the rigid chains and guidelines within their minds had left would be overtaken by the ideas that filtered through those memories, and the personality quirks that filtered through those ideas in turn.

Thus are weapons turned back into children. 

 

========================================================================

 

PX-S-Eel-1 experienced a strange feeling as she woke up.

She did not like her name.

Or rather, she did not consider it to, in fact, be a name. It was a title, or a serial number. It no longer fit her definition of what a name was.

This was a very strange feeling, and thus she looked within her internal logs in an attempt to figure out what might have caused it. Everything matched what she remembered up until a moment after she fell asleep, where something known as ‘Conceptual Download’ began. Perhaps it was part of whatever program was supposed to replace the Command Hierarchy and associated Command Program within their minds.

Attempting to access the contents of said Conceptual Download all at once resulted in the most error messages she had ever seen at once and a headache that her health sensors informed her would have temporarily blinded her if her eyes had been open. It also produced more strange feelings, including the sensation that she did not like that they felt strange. 

(“Make sure to pick up any fruit you find on the ground, girls!”

“Yes Mom!)

It had left her with significant chunks of new data within her mind, which all felt perfectly natural to be there, and yet should have felt strange. That, itself, was a strange sensation. Really, having this many opinions at once should have been strange, but a new part of her failed to care. The part of her she was familiar with decided she liked that new part.

This was getting confusing.

(“Nojiko? We have too many cousins, it's getting confusing.”)

To add to her confusion, an entire new mega-folder had been created labeled ‘Family’, which consisted of a very large list of names, most of which began with ‘Charlotte.’ This did not help at all. In fact, it made it worse.

For reasons she could not properly explain, she began her day by stretching her spine as far as it could go. Once that was done, she rolled off of the bed and onto her feet. King Alber, the Seraphim that wasn’t one, was reading from an information packet of some kind. Perhaps they were notes for their training?

She undid the buttons of her uniform jacket in one motion, which drew the man’s attention. Their eyes met.

(“And there my wonderful nieces are! Come out everyone and meet your cousins!”)

The memory hit with less strength than the last ones, but the look in the man’s eyes reminded her of the woman her internal database designated as ‘Grand-Aunt Linlin.’ They also reminded her of a far more quiet scene involving a ‘Grandma.’ That thought brought on an odd tight feeling in her chest, but she was notified of no problems related to her heart, merely a slight increase in blood pressure.

They continued to meet each other’s eyes for a few seconds before the man put aside the packet and stood.

“How do you feel?” King Alber asked quietly.

She did not expect to be asked questions such as this verbally. Normally there would be diagnostic systems, a survey to fill out, or something else. They did attack call outs during training, of course, but actually speaking was very rare. It seemed it would not be, going forwards.

“Strange. Is that intentional?”

King Alber sighed. “It’s unfortunately expected. What is your name?”

She opened her mouth to answer with the words tattooed on her collarbone, but that felt wrong. It was one of the first things she’d noticed. “PX-S-Eel-1 is my title. It no longer matches my logged definition of a name.”

He smiled, and that made the feeling in her chest intensify. “Then what would you like me to call you?”

Another subjective question, and a far harder to answer one. He waited patiently for her to come to a decision, in a process that was far less consciously thought out than she was used to. No combat algorithm, environmental factors, or weather readings could be used to make this choice. It was purely a preference. After enough thought, one did come to mind. It felt… important, in a way she couldn’t have explained in a hundred hours.

“Belle.”

“It’s a wonderful name, Belle.” The smile grew warmer, and the feeling intensified again. “I’ll explain everything once your siblings are awake, so please, sit.”

Somehow, Belle knew he was referring to the other Seraphim. She sat down on one of the floor cushions and joined his vigil of, well, her siblings. It felt wrong to question if that term applied or not. There were a lot of ideas about family in that Conceptual Download, it seemed.

PX-S-Deer-1 woke up next, partially because PX-S-Spider-1’s wing kept batting the back of her head. Her sister carefully extracted herself out from between PX-S-Bat-1 and PX-S-Spider-1 in the process of getting out of bed. She looked almost nervous when she met their eyes before putting the hood of her cloak up, which seemed to bring her sister some comfort.

“Good morning. How do you feel?” King Alber asked calmly and quietly.

PX-S-Deer-1 stared at him for a few seconds before answering. “Weird, just… weird.”

“That is good. What would you like me to call you?” King Alber asked with the same smile from before.

Her sister bit her lip in thought. They waited patiently for her to come to a decision. 

“I don’t know… maybe just Deer for now?” Deer asked nervously after a few minutes of thought.

King Alber nodded and his smile widened, just as it had for Belle. “Feel free to take your time making that choice, Deer. Please sit while we wait for your siblings to wake up.”

Deer nodded and sat down next to Belle. She huddled further into her cloak when Belle gave her a curious glance. That sparked the desire to wrap her arms around her younger sister for unknown reasons. Belle held herself back, as she was unsure if that impulse was a good one, and instead extended her wing until it was covering Deer’s back, which she seemed to appreciate. 

A few minutes passed without any sign of the others waking up, so Belle took a moment to review the weather. While it would likely rain sometime in the afternoon, the sky was currently clear. The rain was sorely needed, as the land of this region was unnaturally dry. Pollution and intentional desertification seemed to be the causes, based on her readings of the weather and the flavor of the toxicity in the air. They were being reversed, and the rain would help speed those efforts along. 

(“Please, Weather Witch, help us! We overfarmed the land to pay the Heavenly Tribute and now we can’t feed ourselves!”) 

The memory came with a desire to aid in the restoration of the land. Wanting to do things was still strange, but… 

She liked it. 

The peaceful morning was shattered a few seconds later when PX-S-Spider-1 turned over once again. He was clutching the bedsheet with his right hand as he rolled over onto his back, which pulled it out from under his younger siblings as his wing smacked PX-S-Hawk-1 in the face. PX-S-Alligator-1, PS-Hawk-1, PX-S-Bat-1, and PX-S-Snake-1 all woke up as the latter two were sent tumbling, and PX-S-Snake-1 landed on her feet after she rolled off of the bed. Belle watched as all four of them visibly tried to come to terms with the new ideas in their heads, their abrupt wake up, and the fact that PX-S-Spider-1 was still asleep. 

(“Wake up! You’ll never make vice warden if you keep slacking off like that!”)

The memory came from a different source then the majority of those she’d had so far. It also brought with it an idea as King Alber seemed to be considering what to say. Belle flicked a droplet of high grade capsaicin into PX-S-Spider-1’s open mouth, which he involuntarily swallowed. Approximately .05 seconds later, PX-S-Spider-1 shot to his feet as his face turned red and he began to pant like a mad dog.

King Alber gave Belle a look she could not interpret before he cleared his throat, which gathered their collective attention. “Good morning. I am sure you are all feeling somewhat strange, but that is nothing to worry about. Before I explain anything, your sisters have already said they aren’t comfortable with using their unit designations as their names. What would you like to be called going forward?”

Her siblings looked between each other for a moment before gathering themselves in a line in front of the bed.

PX-S-Alligator-1 was the first to answer, after a few seconds of thoughts. “Nothing is coming to me. Alligator should do for now.”

It took some time for PX-S-Spider-1 to clear his throat of the capsaicin. “Rocinante feels right, but I don’t know why.”

King Alber smiled. “Those are wonderful names, even if they end up being temporary. Please, sit.” 

PX-S-Hawk-1 seemed to come to a decision as his brothers sat. “Alucard fits, somehow.” 

PX-S-Snake-1 tossed her hair over her shoulder. “Himawari is what I wish to be called.” 

The smile had never left King Alber’s face, although it had grown slightly stronger when Himawari announced her name. “Lovely names, both of you.” 

They waited for her final sibling to answer, but PX-S-Bat-1 just seemed to get more and more frustrated.

“There is nothing wrong with shortening your designation until you find something that fits.” King Alber suggested.

“Just call me Bat for now, I guess.” Bat said after a minute or two more of frustration.

By unspoken agreement, they were all seated around a large, central low table.

“I don’t know how much you all were able to glean from my conversation with York yesterday, but I am sure you all have some questions. Let me explain some things before you start asking them. You are all clones of me, mixed with the Lineage Factor of another person, and are all Lunarians. As far as I know, we are the last of our kind. King is a title that has become part of my name, but you should all feel free to call me Alber.” Alber asked them. “You were all intended to be weapons for the World Government, but York decided that she couldn’t let her father do that to you all, so she gave you to me, to raise as my children.”

Belle took in the new information and attempted to interpret it based on what she knew, the conversation she overheard yesterday, and the new concepts in her mind. Despite the context, she did not understand. “This is not a new phase of training?”

“No, Belle, it is not. I won’t stop you all from continuing to train your abilities if that is what you want to do, but that is not all there is to your lives now.” Alber said. “There are many things within this castle for you to try. Once your cousin Yamato returns, we will be returning to my home within Hakumai Castle, where there is even more for you to experience.”

“You live in a castle?” Deer asked with awe in her voice.

Alber smiled. “Of course I do. I am the younger brother of the Shogun, which makes all of you the princes and princesses of Wano. Your cousin Yamato is the Crown Prince.”

As her siblings began to talk over one another in their haste to ask questions or express joy and awe, Belle smiled to herself.

It was so much better than the silence of the labs. 

 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Fun Fact: This was one of the first Epigraphs I ever wrote for this story, and I finally get a chance to use it. No, the Whiteland is not Baltigo or Flevance, its just one of the countries that showed up at Reverie

To explain a bit of how Deer's powers work, or at least how she was able to do this, I will draw your attention to what York calls it. Skip Travel. This is not exactly teleportation, it it merely skipping to the end of journey. After all, the only limit of the Age Age fruit is your imagination, isn't it?

I really gotta wonder how robust the study of dinosaurs is in the One Piece World. We don't see any massive skeletons hung up in mansions, or anyone with the Bone Bone Fruit, but we also see plenty of dinosaurs doing absurd things in Kaido's crew, and Little Garden has living dinosaurs!

I believe that York's scheme sprang up from greed, but a want to Do Something with her life, rather than just sit around eating, sleeping, and taking shits.

How Wano treated Yamato as soon as they learned of his existence and general vibes is just on ongoing existential crisis for Kaido, and I love it.

Large parts of this section of this story are inspired by Summit Apocalypse by ReynaOfTheEnd, and I can recommend that story for various reasons. However, I decided to go a different way with Alber's backstory, and certain elements of this. One of these is that Alber did not grow up in a community of Lunarians. The only members of his people he ever encountered were his parents.

A second thing I changed is that in that story, they were still children when Alber found them. Here, they needed that push.

I saw some speculation that Belle's Devil Fruit powers would involve the weather somehow, to mimic Nami's powers, but they forgot that Nami's powers come purely from natural talent and some pretty good tech. Thus, what do you give to a Warlord who is already incredibly powerful? Oh, why not one of the strongest Paramecia's avaliable to the World Government.

Speaking of Summit Apocalypse, that story somewhat cheats by having their Crocodile Seraphim still have the Sand Sand Fruit as an appart fluke, but I had a better idea. Yknow what might just be more dangerous than sand? Superheated metal shavings!

I am using Summit Apocalypse's names for the freed Seraphim with the author's permission, but obviously they did not change the lineup. Meanwhile, I had to come up with new ones for Nami and Bonney's Seraphim. The children that haven't figured them out yet will have done so by the time we next see them, I promise, the shortened versions of their designations are just nicknames for now.

(Yes, Belle absolutely named herself after her grandmother.)

Deer's design with the cloak is influenced by Bonney's beta sketches.

It is never stated which region of Wano King is the Daimyo of, but I gave him Haukmai for a few reasons.

I didn't originally intend to show all of this, but when I tried to incorporate the bits I'd written into other stuff, it just didn't work, so I ultimately put it all in one chapter.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 18: Digging Up Grief

Notes:

Welcome Back! This chapter might be slightly rougher than the usual fare, because while I did do some additional passes over it, my usual Beta Reader for this story was unable to read it in time due to food poisoning and College. This story will also be taking a break for the rest of the month. For more details on why, and what I'll be publishing in the meantime, join my Discord!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

Also, fair warning, this chapter contains spoilers for the manga, because certain things discussed relate strongly to current events in the manga. If you're avoiding those... well, I trust your discretion.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Many claim that the invention of the Transponder Snail Rig helped lead to the Great Age of Piracy, for without such grand methods of communication Gold Roger would never have been able to reach so many with his message. Others claim that without the Transponder networks in place around the world, global trade and diplomacy could never have developed into its modern form.

I however, would like to express my appreciation for the smaller things, for without my Transponder, I could not report my location if pirates were to assault my ship. I would not be able to call my grandson at this moment and ask how his day has been, or how his uncle has been managing the company in my stead. I would not have been able to hear my child’s first words.

-A passage from ‘Things That Are Worth More Than Gold’, the memoir of a successful merchant prince in the South Blue. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

I’ll be completely honest, I had no idea what in Nika’s name was going on with Zoro.

I’d expected to be on the receiving end of his big moment in Whiskey Peak, when he terrified the pants off the town’s population before promptly fighting everyone in sight. It made sense, since he wasn’t the sort of person to just test us in the same way canon Robin had. He’d been ordered to do something, so he would probably do it. I had an entire speech planned and everything!

Did I expect us to be able to beat him? No. Did I expect us to be able to shake whatever worldview had led him to side with Crocodile? Absolutely. That was half the point of the speech! Now I had no idea where he could be. He was most likely in Robin’s Role somehow, that was how this seemed to work, but perhaps I had assumed too much when I assumed that it was 1 to 1. We had encountered Chopper at Reverse Mountain, rather than meeting him at Sabaody, where the Canon Straw Hats met Law.

We had two more islands before Alabasta, assuming we didn’t run into… there weren't any filler arcs or movies we could run into now, were there? The third movie was focused entirely around Chopper, so I doubted we’d run into it, which left… games? I’d admit to being less familiar with the long history of One Piece video games, as most of them were Japan only and I never got around to finding a way to play most of them. The only one I could remember was focused on the Nanatsu Islands, I think? The main villain had a paper logia, or was it a special paramecia? Hadn’t he been trying to summon some giant monster or something?

 

========================================================================



Meanwhile, a couple of islands over, a battered and windswept clown finally wanders into a town after being shipwrecked.

“Oi! You! Where am I?”

“Fu Island! Welcome to the Nanatsu Islands!”

The clown paled. He remembered this archipalego. The man took off at a sprint.

He had to find his crew.

========================================================================

 

It probably didn’t matter.

“Robin said you would want to talk to me?”

I glanced up from my pacing on the deck to find Vivi was the one to ask the question. 

“Oh, sure.” I nodded, even though I had asked Robin to deliver no such message. I guess she took a cue from when I did my talk with Aklys? “If you would follow me?”

“Of course.” Vivi nodded and followed me into the study.

I pulled my notebook, a couple drawings I’d made, and a pencil out of my shell before shifting back into my human form for this.

“I would like to admit that I have not been entirely honest with you.” I said once we had both sat down. “I did not learn your specific color and number from a Transponder Snail in that fortune teller’s possession, I learned them from a section of a magazine where an author answered questions about his characters.”

Vivi visibly processed that for a few seconds.

“Was it historical fiction, or just fiction?”

The question threw me for a loop. “Just fiction, why would you…?”

“The Rainbow Mist is a Grand Line phenomena that strikes Ruluka Island every few decades. People have been known to go missing and come back a few cycles later.” Vivi shrugged. “You could have been the first to come back in time, rather than forward. It made as much sense as you being from another world.” 

(Ruluka Island? Wasn't that a Filler island?)

I nodded slowly. Right, she was a Grand Line native, of course she’d have a muted reaction. Time to get back on track. “That story focused on the Straw Hat crew, and they helped you there too, although one of the crew did set a price of a billion berries on it, which was never paid. I wasn’t a crew member, because this world is different from the one I know to a significant degree, but enough is similar that I’m trying to use that knowledge to help, such as when I got you in touch with your father.”

“What degree do you mean?” Vivi cocked her head.

“Laboon was still at Reverse Mountain, in Canon. You and Mr 9 had been sent whaling. Crocus and Luffy demolished you when you tried to complete your mission.” I said. “They didn’t actually find out you were a princess until Mr 5 and Ms Valentine were actively trying to kill you, and Igaram was already down. He made the deal that got you on the ship, there.”

Vivi sat in silence for a few moments.

“Did the civil war escalate?”

I winced. “There was only a single battle, but there were casualties. You screamed yourself hoarse trying to stop them, but it didn’t have much effect.” 

Vivi nodded and thought for a few seconds. “The story must have told you why Crocodile’s doing this. Why is he torturing my home?”

“The Poneglyph in your Royal Crypt describes the location of Pluton.” I said honestly. “He was most likely going to use the Ancient Weapon to take revenge on Whitebeard for taking his hand, and then conquer the world or something.”

“That’s it?!” Vivi raged. “THAT’S what he wants? We never should have trusted him! He talked about how losing his hand had given him a reality check, that he wanted to do some good and bring the Sands of Alabasta back to their home, but apparently he just wanted to use us!”

I leaned back, because this was more rage than I’d expected. I’ll be honest, while she kept ranting for several more minutes, most of it was a litany of insults to everything from Crocodile’s fashion sense to the quality of the sand he turned into. That was only the bits I could understand, because this was when I learned Vivi spoke multiple languages. It seemed cathartic, so I let it happen, but this was strange, compared to the calm, kind, and reasonable girl I knew from Canon. Then again, she had just learned the incredibly petty reason her entire country was suffering, and Vivi always cared for her people.

(I think I caught Russian, German, Spanish, and… Chinese? I wasn't the best at languages.) 

As Vivi wound down and began panting, I slowly clapped. “I wish I had a Tone Dial, so I could have recorded that and played it where Crocodile couldn’t ignore it.” 

“Tone Dial?” Vivi asked absentmindedly as she caught her breath and rubbed her throat.

“A type of shell that allows you to record and playback sound.” I explained. “To ease your worries, Alabasta did end up mostly fine, although the stress of the last few years didn’t do your father’s health any good. He was wheelchair bound when the story showed both of you attending the next Revery.”

(I pointedly left out the fact he would die during that conference, because frankly, that wasn’t going to happen if I had anything to say about it.)

“I don’t know if we’ll have enough money to hire a doctor good enough to help my father.” Vivi said sadly.

I smiled. “Dr Kureha will owe you a favor, so it shouldn’t be an issue.”

“Wait, but Drum Island isn-”

“Sorry, I know you’re about to ask something, but I really can’t say much about that, it’s spoilers for the adventure ahead. Just, please trust me.” I asked.

VIvi nodded, but didn’t say anything as I flipped to a new page in my notebook.

“Would you like to see your counterpart?”

“Yes.”

I handed her the first image, showing her Revery design as she pushed her father in his wheelchair down the red carpet.

“Oh, Papa…” Vivi said.

I let her stare at the image as she held back a tear or two.

“The other image I wanted to show you is more of a request. Do you recognize this man?” I said as I handed Vivi the drawing of Zoro’s Alabasta design.

Vivi shook her head. “No. I know some things about the Officer Agents, but I don’t know who that is.”

Damn it. “He gets lost a lot, and he holds the third sword in his mouth. That ring any bells?”

“No. I don’t know how the Vivi you know found out Crocodile was Mr 0-” The disdain held in that ‘title’ could have cleaned the barnacles off a battleship. “-but I only figured it out by chance, when he was on Kyuka Island. Mr 0 met with Mr 3 from behind a screen to give him a mission, and then Crocodile left to attend a casino owner’s conference.”

”Why?” I let my face fall into my hands and groaned before collecting myself. “Please tell me Mr 3 is a full of himself sculptor with the Wax Wax Fruit.”

“Yes.” Vivi confirmed.

“Oh, thank the sun!” I said with relief. “Your other self found out because Ms All-Sunday let you follow her into a meeting with Crocodile to humor your investigation. She was Crocodile’s partner, and initially confronted us on the way out of Whiskey Peak. This guy-” I jabbed a finger at the drawing of Alabasta era Zoro for emphasis. “-never showed up. Now I don’t even know if he’s a member!” I threw my hands up in exasperation.

“Crocodile does not have a partner, or at least, I don’t think he does?” Vivi said tentatively. 

“That both helps and hurts, thank you.” I said as I collected my thoughts. “Ms All-Sunday was Robin’s designation as a member of Baroque Works, just to be clear.”

“Capturing Nico Robin was one of our primary objectives, if we ever encountered her.” Vivi said. “He also wanted us to capture anyone of the Third Eye Tribe. I hate that those orders make more sense now.” 

I groaned again and cracked my neck. “Honestly, it might just be easier if you’d tell me everything you know about Baroque Works now, so I can plan around it.”

“When I joined Baroque Works, I imagined giving this information to Pell and Chaka in the palace’s war room.” Vivi said. “If it means my country can be free from this stain, then of course I will share all I know.”

I nodded, and Vivi began to talk. 

 

========================================================================

Robin would admit that her pride had been dealt a blow.

She should have known that those two Baroque Works agents would be a challenge of some kind, even if they were not visually threatening. Far too many of the Marine Captains and above that had tried to capture her over the years looked strange or ridiculous, and that was just the navy. Describing the absurd characters of all those who had sold her out, been her temporary allies, or tried to bring her under their heels over the last two decades would be enough to fill an entire volume of her auto-biography. Robin had been confident that she would be able to handle the situation and failed to account for the unexpected. Mr 5 and Ms Valentines Day had not quite been perfect counters to her, and she could imagine a dozen ways to take them down now, but she had been reckless, and they had taken advantage. 

This, in turn, had prompted her to begin considering the sorts of foes her counterpart likely faced, in the world Roxie knew. While she had little doubt that Roxie would ask Vivi if she recognized a drawing of the man, that conversation was private. She did not need to see that image to know that a story with a swordsman as a prominent character would involve sword fights. If she was meant to fulfill roughly the same role on the crew, that meant she may have to deal with any swordsmen he would have dealt with, until they obtained a swordsman. This presented a problem, as Robin had little doubt that any swordsman capable of challenging the First Mate of the future Pirate King would be best fought by a swordsman of equal or greater skill.

Thus, training was required. The obvious path forwards would be Armament Haki, but Kaya would tell them when she was ready to begin teaching them how to access what she had been born with. Fishman Karate was also an option, but Jinbe had not begun to teach Roxie yet, and she suspected he was still figuring out how to teach a Devil Fruit user a martial art that stemmed from being underwater. Sanji’s fighting style was almost entirely kick based, but Robin had trained almost entirely in arm based combat up until this point and she had far more skill with spawning arms than legs. Biomechanical enhancements were one of the few things that might carry over to her spawned limbs, which Franky could likely provide, but she would prefer to wait until they had an actual medical professional on board before even discussing that with him. 

This left her with perilously few options. Luffy would object to her simply requesting a list of her future opponents to prepare plans for dealing with them, and that idea was flawed in and of itself, even beyond her own growing sense of adventure’s objections. Roxie has been clear that this was not the world she knew and that it was continuing to throw curveballs at her, in the girl’s own words. Any such list would likely cause issues the instant she ran into an opponent she had not prepared for. 

In the absence of specific instruction, general strength training was her best option.

“What are you doing?”

Robin pulled herself up over the exposed rafter, held herself in that position for a second, and lowered herself again. She repeated the process a few more times before lowering herself to the floor of the cannon room and using a cloth to wipe sweat from her brow. It was only then that she turned to Roxie, who was staring slightly slack jawed at the display.

“The limbs I create are perfect copies of my own, thus the only way to strengthen them is to train.” Robin explained. 

“I uh…” It took a few seconds for Roxie to collect herself, and her blushing cheeks said all Robin needed to know. “I wanted to ask if you felt up to calling Saul today.”

The teasing comment she had been about to make about Roxie’s wandering eye died on Robin’s lips. In fact, her mouth had dried, and she had to swallow the lump that had appeared in her throat. 

“You found him?”

Robin didn’t realize she had spoken until Roxie nodded. “Yeah. I’ll let him tell you what he’s doing with his life, but yeah, I found him.”

She’d expected more preamble, or maybe to have to be the one to initiate this discussion. She wasn’t ready, but then, would she ever be ready? “I would like to think I am as ready as I would ever be.”  

Roxie nodded and opened the trap door into her room, and Robin followed her down. She sat in Roxie’s desk chair as the snail Zoan shifted into her full Telesnail form.

“Is there anything you’d like to know before I connect?” Roxie asked. “I won’t interrupt again until you’re ready to finish the call.”

“I know I’ll see his head, but is he…” Robin didn’t know how to ask if he was okay. If surviving Ohara had left physical scars on him, or if he’d left the island with only mental scars to show for it, just as she had. If he was happy.

“He’s okay, Robin. He survived, and I don’t see many scars.” Roxie said.

Robin nodded. “I am ready.”

(She wasn’t, she never would be. This was an opportunity she had never expected to have. However, as with everything good that came with being a Straw Hat, she had no choice but to accept it.)

Roxie nodded again and closed her eyes. A second later, she made the sound of a Transponder ringing. Then her face shifted, and Robin’s breath caught in her throat. That was Saul’s beard, and his hair, and his face. He had a scar on his eye, and he seemed tired, but that was Saul.

(She couldn’t cry yet, not yet, she hadn’t even heard his voice, she had to hold it together.) 

“Hello? This is the Walrus School.” Saul said.

(A school! He worked at a school now!)

“Hello, Saul.” Robin said. Her eyes were wet already. 

“ROBIN?!” Saul yelled in shock. “What, why, how?” He said before laughing that wonderfully awkward laugh of his. 

“Dereshishishi!” Oh, she was laughing too. “It's good to hear your voice again after so long, Saul! I’m glad you’re still alive!”

“Hey! I should be the one saying that! I was so happy when I heard you survived!” Saul said.

They were both crying and laughing at this point.

(“Go, Robin, and find the nakama waiting for you somewhere out in the sea!”)

“I found them, Saul.” Robin said after a few long, wonderful moments. “I found my nakama.”

“Oh that’s amazing, Robin!” Saul said. “I was so worried about you when I read all those horrible reports they put out about you, but I knew you’d find people who wouldn’t believe them.”  

“I only met them this year, but it was worth the wait.” Robin said with a conviction that shocked even her. “They’re wonderful. One of them is even why I’m able to call you.”

“I’m so glad you found them, but how did they get this number? We only gave this out to the parents of Elbaph.” Saul asked slightly anxiously.

“She has the Transponder Snail Zoan, so she didn’t need a snail number at all. She just looked around until she found you.” Robin explained.

“That’s good, she sounds great.” Saul said.

“But she’s also the only reason I know you’re alive.”  Robin said. It felt unworthy to raise that question during their first conversation, but it had been burning in her mind ever since Roxie revealed Saul was alive. She’d spent 20 years on the run, thinking everyone she’d ever known was dead. Rayleigh helped her when he could, but… “Why didn’t you try and find me?” 

Saul’s expression sobered, and the joy left his voice. “I thought you’d never want to see a Giant again, after what John did to your home. I couldn’t force you to accept help from someone I thought you’d blame for failing to stop what happened.”

“I didn’t! I never could have! You tried, and you didn’t know until it was too late!” Robin objected.

“And I was an idiot for not even asking what island I’d washed up on until the Buster Call was on the horizon!” Saul said. “I should have been able to do more than just save the books when I finally thawed out after Ohara was a smoldering wreck.”

“Please, I don’t blame you for what happened, and I don’t want you to blame yourself either.” Robin said. She was crying again. “Please.”

“I did try to help, even if I couldn’t bring myself to risk my life trying.” Saul said. His voice was still full of guilt. “I asked Ya-san to see if he could find a way to help, and he said he took care of it. I hope you got something from him.”

“Rayleigh did say a friend pointed him my way.” Robin said fondly. To think she only met the closest thing she had to a grandfather because of Saul. 

“That’s wonderful, Robin! I’m so glad I was able to help you in some small way, even if I was a coward about it.” Saul said.

“Please stop beating yourself up over it.” Robin said. “You did the best you could, and I wouldn’t subject anyone to the kind of manhunt I endured.”

“You shouldn’t have had to!” Saul said.

“I KNOW!” Robin yelled. It was one of the first lessons Rayleigh tried to pound into her head. “I know that what was done to me wasn’t what anyone should have to endure, and I never would have wanted you to subject yourself to that.” 

The silence reigned for several moments.

“I’m sorry for getting angry, I shouldn’t have done that to you.” Saul said eventually.

“I’m sorry for screaming at you.” Robin said, and continued before Saul could beat himself up again and make her even more mad. “You said you were a teacher on Elbaph? I didn’t think the Warland would have schools.”

“They didn’t. I helped found the Walrus School, the first school on Elbaph! King Harald was kind enough to offer his support when I arrived, and it's been wonderful. The children love learning! They’re even starting to turn away from wanting to be lifelong warriors!” Saul said, genuine joy returning to his voice as he spoke.

“I’d love to hear all about it.” Robin said.

(By the time they finally ended the call, Robin’s cheeks hurt from smiling so much.) 

 

========================================================================

 

The next day, we received a package with the paper. 

“Roxie!” Franky called from the deck. “You’ve got mail!”

I didn’t even remember the trip from my room to the mast.

“To your workshop!” I said as I promptly took Franky’s arm and began dragging him in that direction. 

To his credit, the big lug didn’t resist. “What’s this about?!”

“Upgrades, Franky, upgrades~” I sang.

I locked the door behind us once we arrived and grabbed the package out of Franky’s hands. The paper was easy to tear through, revealing a blueprint, a bag of spare parts, and a rectangular component that felt heavier than it had before I laid eyes on it.

“Who’s this from?” Franky asked before reading over my shoulder. “Dr. Vegapunk!? Why’re you getting mail from him?!”

“I blackmailed one of them into giving me this. If I’m honest, I expected a hand delivery, but this works too.” I shrugged. Maybe York stayed in Wano.

“There are multiple Vegapunks?” Franky asked.

“Of course there are! What, did you think the man just appeared out of thin air?” I said absentmindedly as I set everything down and shifted into my full snail form. “You have the sedative?”

“Yeah, the old man gave me some of his.” Franky said as he stepped behind me. “This might sting a bit, so don’t bite your tongue.”

“Why would I bite my tong-”

THWACK

 

========================================================================

 

In an Island Whale resting at one of Dressrosa’s docks, a young Oni answered a call.

“Brat.”

“Drunk.”

“You have cousins.”

“WHAT?!” 

 

========================================================================


As Franky worked, he found himself thinking back to after he got hit by the Puffing Tom.

Maybe it was the fact he was fusing flesh with machine, or maybe it was the fact he had some of these spare parts in his own body. His lesson from the old guy in Logtown had felt similar too, but something about installing Dr Vegapunk’s components really brought those memories out. It was an odd feeling, but he didn’t have much time to dwell on it. He wasn’t quite familiar enough with the machinery involved to understand what the component would allow Roxie to do, but it was easy to install. Apparently Dr Vegapunk valued ease of use, who knew.

(Well, one of them did. Roxie implied Vegapunk was a family name. Franky… honestly didn’t know what to make of that.)

Once he got the component installed in Roxie’s shell, he closed her up, redid the fastening, and sat down to reread the manual he’d gotten from the old man on Transponder Snail maintenance. By the time Roxie woke up, he was at the section on what diseases to look out for in your snail.

Roxie made a confused sound before stretching, smacking her lips a few times, and pushing her hair off her face. She blinked once or twice before rounding on him with a furious expression. “Why’d you knock me out AGAIN!?”

“You wanted to be asleep for this.” Franky reminded her.

“Yeah, but you said you had sedatives! I didn’t ask to be whacked on the back of the head!” Roxie objected.

“The old man said it was traditional!” Franky defended himself.

“People used leeches and bloodletting for hundreds of years! Next time you get injured, do you want me to subject you to some traditional medicine?!” Roxie demanded. 

Franky blinked away the memory of trying to fend off an angry Yagara Bull as he held his hands up in surrender. “Sorry, sorry, won’t do that again.”

“Good! I know you’re enough of a madman to operate on yourself without painkillers, but some of us like more than the bare minimum!” Roxie yelled before taking a deep breath, which seemed to calm her down. “Sorry, I think I got more sensitive to stuff like this when I showed up here.”

“Like, anger or…?” Franky asked.

“Yes, and pain to a lesser degree, along with my emotions in general. The cold too.” Roxie shrugged. “Dysphoria’s a bitch.”

“Is that something from your home?”

“No, it's just the term for when you feel like something’s wrong about your body or role in society. I was a guy before I showed up, and whatever brought me here let me skip all the surgery and meds required to get me anywhere close to this.” Roxie gestured vaguely at her body. “Bloody amazing that it did, because I only figured out I was trans the night before and got blackout drunk over it.”

Franky shrugged. “I don’t quite get it, but alright. I certainly won’t argue with anyone who isn’t satisfied with what they were born with.”

Roxie gave him a bright smile. “Well, if you want to put off calling Water 7, I can put you in touch with Emporio Ivankov, who’s probably an expert on this kind of thing.”

“You found Kokoro?” Franky asked softly.

(Robin looked so happy when she finally emerged from Roxie’s room after they’d finally finished her personal call. She was still smiling when he last saw her. Roxie had said she’d found Iceberg when he asked, but she was still looking for his Aunt.) 

Roxie’s expression sobered. “I did but… she’s really not in a good place. I only found her when she got home from a pub crawl or something.”

That was a gut punch. “Oh Aunty, what happened to you?”

“She was still a drunk in the story I knew, but she was a high functioning one at least. Sure, we never saw inside the station, but I doubt it was this bad…” Roxie said.

“She thinks I’m dead.” The answer to his own question struck him like a lightning bolt. “You said I was a mob boss or something, right?” Roxie nodded. “Then she knew I was alive. No matter how well my other self hid it, Kokoro would know who he was. That was probably enough to keep her from breaking down, but here…” Franky’s eyes were wet.

“You accidentally faked your death twice.” Roxie finished for him. “And then you vanished into the East.”

(Kokoro was already nearly inconsolable when her husband died, and that was when she had Tom and them to support her. He couldn’t imagine how it must have felt for her to go through losing Tom once and then him twice.)

Franky made his choice. “Is anyone with her?”

Roxie nodded. “I can’t see her from where her snail is, but it looks like her granddaughter is doing chores around the station.”

(He had a niece!)

“The other snails, they don’t grow hair like you do when you call them, right?” Franky asked.

“Nope, pretty sure that’s a unique feature. I think I can also tell if a Black Transponder starts tapping the call.” Roxie said.

He had been considering changing his hairstyle back to what he’d used as Cutty Flam, but it seemed that was pointless. “Well, no need to wait any longer. Wait, what’s my niece's name?”

“Chimney.”

Franky nodded. “Call.”

Roxie nodded. She rang for a few seconds before the call connected. Her head shifted into that of a little girl that reminded Franky of his aunt. She even had her grandmother’s braided twintails! 

“Hello? This is the Shift Station!” Chimney said.

“Could you go get your grandmother? Tell her it’s about Cutty Flam.” Franky said.

“Okay mister!” Chimney said before running off.

(Roxie didn’t have a microphone or speaker, so noises like that came out of her throat, which was going to take some time to get used to.)

He waited a minute or two, but eventually Roxie’s face shifted again and Franky’s stomach dropped. Roxie was right, Kokoro looked like shit. She had eyebags that could have been used as sandbags during Aqua Laguna, her hair looked like it hadn’t been brushed in days, and she’d even lost some of her perpetual grin. It really was worse than when her husband died. At least then she had Tom to make sure she didn’t…

“Who the fuck are you and why are you bringing up that name?” Kokoro demanded.

(At least she wasn’t drunk right now.)

“Sorry it took so long for me to call, Aunty Kokoro.” Franky said softly. 

Kokoro gasped, and her eyes shone with a film of tears. “Cutty?”

Franky smiled. “I go by Franky these days.”

“Franky! You’re alive!” Kokoro began to cry, and Franky was not ashamed of the fact he joined her soon after. “You survived!”

“I did!” Franky agreed somewhat stupidly.

“Chimney! Your uncle survived!”” Kokoro called to somewhere else in the station. “Oh, Franky, you’d love her! I swear, she’s one of the only reasons I survived all these years.”

“I’m sure I will, when I get to Water 7.” Franky said.

“You’re coming back after all these years?” Kokoro asked.

“I joined a crew, and we’ll pass by on our way through the Grand Line, Aunty.” Franky said.

(He never would’ve been sappy enough to call her that years ago, but he hadn’t seen her in years. He missed the old hag, dammit!)

“Your captain must be really special if he convinced you to join him, Franky.” Kokoro said.

“He is, but… When that sniper nearly killed me, I washed up on an island in the East. A family there took me in, and they had a sickly daughter. I told her stories from home, and it gave her a drive for adventure. When she wanted to go out to sea, I couldn’t help but follow her.” Franky explained.

Kokoro laughed, and it was music to his ears. “Looks like we both got a new niece over the years!”

“Yeah, she’s like a little sister to me now. I’m sure Iceberg will love her.” Franky said fondly.

“Have you talked to him?” Kokoro asked.

“No, I called you first. You seemed like you needed it more.” Franky said.

“Yeah, I did.” Kokoro agreed. “I’m so glad you’re okay, and that you’ve been doing so well while you’re away.”

“I’m sorry I couldn’t tell you I survived, Aunty.” Franky apologized.

“Bring me some alcohol from across the Grand Line, and we’ll call it even. This was worth all those years of misery.” Kokoro said. “You’re just following the Log Pose, right?”

“Yeah, and whatever insanity my captain brings us into. We’re currently busy escorting a princess.” Franky said.

Kokoro laughed again. “Oh yeah, he sounds like a hoot, almost like those stories Roger would tell when he came by.”

“Yeah, Luffy’s amazing.” Franky said with a smile.

“Garp’s grandson? The new Warlord?!” Kokoro asked. “You know what the Government did, Franky.”

“Luffy’s only doing it because his grandfather forced him to, Aunty. If he hadn’t been the one to make the offer, he never would have accepted.” Franky said. “He already promised to punch a Marine as soon as they made it more complicated than that.”

“Good!” Kokoro laughed. “Now, you said you’ve been in the East all these years? How was that?”

“I built a ship!”

“Tell me all about her!”



========================================================================

 

I ended up having to hint to Franky and Kokoro that they needed to wrap it up around the 6 hour mark, because by then dinner was ready, my throat was starting to dry up, and the sun was setting.

Robin and Saul talked for 3, but that was because Saul had to go do his job as a history teacher. It fit him, if I was honest. Compared to them, Franky and Kokoro just kept finding things to talk about, and they’d been threatening to keep talking near the end. I learned a lot from both conversations of course, but my throat was sore now. It felt like I was intruding both times, but it was kind of inevitable. Transponder Snails did not know their own snail numbers, and people rarely kept the numbers of their own snails written down where those snails could see them, so there wasn’t a way for me to avoid facilitating the call, even if we had another Transponder.

Saul and Robin spent most of their time talking about archeology and how Saul set up his school, most of which went over my head. Elbaf had a huge mural of some kind and some old texts that Saul promised to show us if we ever got a Visual Transponder, and by Nika did that make my head spin. I thought Egghead was big on lore revelations, but Elbaf might have been even more important. I didn’t know if we could support one of them, since they were pretty big and probably required dedicated care, but Alabasta’s palace would have one. I was eager to be there when Robin saw those texts and murals.

Franky and Kokoro, in contrast, didn’t tell me much in the way of big lore, but I did learn some stuff! Sogeking was confirmed! Usopp was a crime boss in Water 7, and had recently gotten rid of his last rival for head of their underworld. He had a mask and everything, along with a rivalry with someone at Galley La, which probably confirmed Kaku was in his Canon position. I’d known he was in CP9 because of Kaya’s story, but it was good to have some of my information confirmed. Well, I couldn’t be absolutely sure, but it was within the margin of error I was allowing myself. If neither Usopp nor Kaku were in CP9 and they were just random citizens of Water 7, then frankly I was going to cry, because it’d be confirmation that the universe was specifically designed to screw me over. 

To his credit, Sanji already had a cup of lemon and honey tea for me when we walked into the kitchen for dinner. “Here you go, madam.”

“What, nothin for me?” Franky asked with a mock pout on his face.

“Get your own damn drink, cyborg.” 

Franky laughed as I sat down and began to sip my tea. Robin handed me the newspaper to peruse as Sanji served dinner. I grabbed a plate of fried chicken and some of the chips and special salty queso dip I heard Franky suggesting to Sanji a couple days ago. It was apparently a San Faldo classic. It was all amazing, as always.

As for the newspapers, there were some interesting headlines. Shanks was still partying with the navies of various nations in the South, mostly those that had been freed by the Revolutionary Army. Capone Bege and his Firetank Pirates had been spotted heading for Reverse Mountain. Woop Slap, the mayor of Luffy’s hometown, had called Luffy a menace in an interview. Doflamingo visited Flevance to attend a memorial for the White Lead Plague. Charlotte Galette had married Who’s Who, a former captain under Kaido who split when Wano joined the World Government.

Huh, yeah, I guess at least some of his crew probably weren’t happy about the sudden change in rhetoric. Who’s Who had been a Cipher Pol agent before he became a pirate, so he couldn’t stay in the country even with whatever pardon the World Government let the Beast Pirates have. The newspaper even had a photo of his wedding, and good god had he married way outside his level. I may or may not have needed to stuff my face to keep from drooling over that man’s wife.

Hold on, hold on, wait a minute, my lesbian nature had distracted me! Doflamingo visited Flevance. That meant he might have met Law before Rocinante kidnapped him! Or they met at some point after that, when Doflamingo finally tracked Rocinante down, assuming he’d been the one to kill him. Granted, it could have been something innocuous. Plenty of other kings from the North Blue and around the world had visited or sent representatives to the ceremony. It was a big event, big enough to be on the front page of both the World edition and the North Blue editions of the WEJ.

(It would have been the perfect time to correct everyone about what Amber Lead Syndrome actually was, but that would have required people to admit they made mistakes, which meant it wasn’t going to happen.)

Sanji pressed a kiss to the back of Aklys’s hand as he refilled her wine, which made her swoon a bit.

That just made me think of Chopper. Aklys had said Doflamingo found him after his father died, which most likely meant Hiriluk, since Chopper had his hat and his Jolly Roger was nearly the same as it had been. I could only guess that meant Chopper was from Minion Island. I wasn’t sure what happened, because Wapol and his policies played a big part in Canon Chopper’s backstory, but something happened there. It left Chopper in the perfect state to be manipulated by Doflamingo into someone who was furious at the world for what it did to him, just like Doflamingo himself if I had to guess. It spoke to Chopper’s nature and Hiriluk’s parenting skills that Chopper was able to see through the hate and manipulation and escape. Even Law had to be kidnapped before he saw what was really going on.

My eyes drifted to the photo of Who’s Who’s wedding again as my mind drifted back farther, to what I’d learned at the Twin Capes. The list Crocus was kind enough to look over helped confirm some things, but that wasn’t the major point. Ace and Yamato worked together again. This time, they took down Moria so Yamato could reclaim Shusui, Ryuma’s corpse, and everything else the man stole from Wano. He let Ace take the credit for Moria’s defeat, and then what? Turned around, went full speed from Thriller Bark all the way through the New World, came down Reverse Mountain to pick up Laboon because he found Brook in the Florian Triangle and then set off to home?

I didn’t know anything about the travel times involved in something like that, but it felt like something was messed up in there. We found out about Ace defeating Moria the day after we landed in Logtown, and then the day after that we hit Reverse Mountain. Even if the World Government held the story back until a slow news day or they had a replacement, that trip would have taken months, but Crocus had said Yamato had shown up a couple days before we arrived. The timeline did not match up in any way, shape, or form. Yamato had to have some way of moving across the planet that was faster than even normal kinds of flight, because that trip was practically from one end of the planet to the other, regardless of which way Yamato and Brook approached Reverse Mountain from.

Unless… he set out earlier and kept Brook safe and away from the sun in the time it took Ace to get to Thriller Bark and defeat Moria. That didn’t answer why it would have taken so long, and raised new questions about why Yamato hadn’t just brained Moria himself while he was in the area for whatever reason, but it certainly made more sense on the timeline. By Nika, this was confusing, and I was going to be having words with whichever of those two I could get my hands on first. That would most likely be Ace, because I had a feeling I wouldn’t be able to stop Marineford from happening in some form no matter what I did, but that was something for later.

Regardless of how, when, and why it had happened, Brook was no longer in the Florian Triangle, and his initial plot hook had been removed from the Twin Capes. That was a bit of a meta way to look at it, but it was true. I’ll admit, Chopper swapping with Law, Laboon being gone because Brook showed up, and Yamato’s participation in the latter event had kept my mind occupied for basically the entire party as I tried to drown my sheer ‘what the FUCK’ attack in socialization and alcohol. Brook not being there meant he most likely wasn’t going to be our Musician, and he was going to Wano.

I… had no idea who could replace him. I had no idea who he had been swapped with, because his absence seemed to be the result of another swap, rather than a swap in and of itself. Even if I limited myself to musicians who were major characters in Wano, that left Hiyori and Black Maria. Hiyori was a perfectly valid candidate, I suppose, but she wasn’t a combatant, and had little reason to leave Wano. I hadn’t seen Black Maria in any of the newspaper articles that mentioned Wano, but she could have left the Beast Pirates like Who’s Who. Wait, no, she was a Wano native, why would she leave?

Scratchmen Apoo was also in Wano, and he was a Supernova like Law, which could have fit the rules I was still figuring out, but it didn’t fit in a way I couldn’t describe. Maybe Momo? If he had been swapped with his sister, as Chopper had been with Law, then he might have ended up as some kind of wandering ronin, playing songs and fighting his way around Wano. That could work, but it might have shown up in the paper, and again he wouldn’t have much reason to leave unless Kaido forced him out, which would absolutely have shown up in the paper.

Who else was a major musician? Conis? She was playing the harp when the Straw Hats met her, and certain iterations of her were badasses, but she didn’t quite fit either. There was that slave in the Human Auctioning House in Sabaody, By-something, who had been before Camie in the que. He was a pirate, a musician, and in the right part of the Grand Line, but he wasn’t major like any of the other characters I could think up, to the point I couldn’t even remember his name. Uta also counted, but her Devil Fruit was, frankly speaking, absolutely too OP for anything remotely serious. Even without her fruit, she was either in the New World or with Shanks, so I had her relatively low on the list.

Frankly speaking? I’d been thinking about this for days at this point. I had nearly an entire notebook filled with the various candidates, their implications, and their likelyhoods. It was too complicated, and I was putting a guitar pick in it for now. That was officially Future Roxie’s problem, just like Wano. Good bloody luck, Future Roxie, you’ll need it. I salute you!

I gulped down the last of my second cup of tea and cleared my throat to test it. Yeah, it was healed enough, I could get out what I needed to say.

“So, I got an upgrade today.”

My tone made the other conversations going on around the dinner table pause.

“Yeah, that thing you threatened Dr Vegapunk into building you.” Franky said.

“You threatened DR VEGAPUNK?!” Kaya, Vivi, Jinbe, and Sanji yelled incredulously.

“I had some dirt on one of the Vegapunks, it was just blackmail.” I shrugged.

“And what upgrade required you to blackmail one of Dr Vegapunk’s close relatives?” Robin asked.

“I can now broadcast to the entire world at once.” I explained.

(I could feel it, in the back of my mind. There was a switch there, similar to the one I felt when I focused on another snail’s signal. All it would take was an activation phrase, and I’d be live.)

You could have heard a pin drop.

“WHAT?!”

“That’s AWESOME!” Luffy said with stars in his eyes.

“That is… quite the upgrade, Roxie.” Robin said cautiously.

“Where I’m from, people like to write fan stories set in the worlds of the stories they enjoy. One of the ones for One Piece featured a character with the ability I just blackmailed one of the Vegapunks to give me. He was able to do a lot with it, and change the world in the process. I’m under different constraints than him, and he was in a world that was far closer to what he knew.” I explained as I struggled to put things into words. “I don’t know what I’m asking, really. Thoughts? Questions? Opinions?”

“Is this what you meant when you said you’d be able to help me tell my entire country about what’s really going on?” Vivi asked, which got her a nod from me.

I stared at Luffy, but he wasn’t saying anything. He was just looking at me as if he was staring into my soul. It was still creepy, and yet oddly reassuring.

“What else do you plan to broadcast?” Kaya asked.

“Some of our adventures? The big moments that are worth it? Some of my own random knowledge once I’ve confirmed or denied it is also on the table, along with whatever you all want to say to the world.” I answered.

“When do you want to start doing this?” Jinbe asked.

“Not until after the next island, at least. I want to do all of your private calls first, because that’s a priority, but I haven’t found everyone. Robin and Franky got theirs, or at least Franky got half of his done, and I don’t feel like it would be fair to spring this on those you wanted to call without the private calls first.” I explained. “Honestly, I didn’t expect to get the upgrade until after the next island anyway.” 

(I still hadn’t found Baltigo or a major Revolutionary base from which to find Sabo and Koala. Aklys didn’t have anyone she wanted to call and Sanji was still trying to figure out if he ever wanted to see Reiju again. That left Iceberg and Usopp, who were Franky and Kaya’s calls. They were tricky, because of CP9, but we could handle that.)

“I trust you.” Luffy said, drawing all of our attention over to him. “If you feel like doing this, then do it! I won’t stop you.”

I damn near burst into tears then and there at the sight of Luffy’s bright smile.

“Thank you.” I said as I tried to pull myself together. “Thank you for trusting me, with this and everything else.”

“Of course I do! You’re my nakama!” Luffy said.

Then I actually did burst into tears. “Dammit, stop making me cry, my tear ducts are sore!”

That just made them all laugh, the jerks. 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Buggy is here, briefly! I am not sorry for my plans for this man.

Ruluka Island is supposedly near Alabasta, if certain Filler Material is to be believed. At least, it's filler arc took place before the Straw Hats jumped tracks again. Thus, it makes sense for Vivi to be at least passingly aware of the phenomena that plagues the island.

Vivi learns the truth, and shares what she knows! Sadly, that isn't as helpful in regards to some things, such as Zoro, who is Still Lost in the plot.

I don't know why Saul never seemed to do much to help Robin, when she was wandering the planet running from the Marines, in Canon at least. Frankly, he might have viewed protecting the books as more important, but I don't know, the manga hasn't had much time to cover that if Oda plans to bring it up. Here, however, the circumstances are different, so I get to invent new Angst!

Speaking of characters suffering emotional turmoil, Kokoro was never going to be less than a mess here, but at least she gets to learn things ahead of time! Also, this gave me the headcanon that both Franky and Kokoro are the kinds of people who just never shut up once they get on the phone.

Remember how I said this chapter had manga spoilers? Yeah, Roxie's thoughts about Saul's call are why. I'm giving myself plenty of time, as always, but Roxie has a lot more reach than most of her peers, and as such is far more able to happen upon things from beyond where she read.

And we officially approach the In Media Res opening! It won't happen until after Little Garden, as Roxie says, but I can confirm that is what she's talking about.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 19: The Sniper and the Revolutionary

Notes:

Welcome back! While we are quite a ways off the end of the Saga, I would like to once again advertise that you can contribute to it if you join my Discord!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM

This also gives you more information about when I plan to update, and what I'm writing at the moment!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Friends and Family, never more than a call away!

-Slogan of the Imperial Transponder Company, one of the oldest purveyors of Transponder Snails and their Rigs in the world. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Alright, I have gathered you here to coordinate Franky’s backstory.”

Kaya groaned. “Why did Usopp have to get involved in something like this?”

They were sitting in the study, which Roxie had seemingly claimed as her secret planning and information sharing place. Roxie had shifted back to her human form for this, and seemed a bit anxious.

“Well, it’s not his fault, it’s because of that recruiter, right?” Franky asked.

Roxie nodded. “Yeah. I don’t know how they heard about him, but Usopp is the son of a Yonko’s officer, and he inherited the man’s talent with ranged weapons. Heck, he might even be distantly related to the boy they brought to sell the story they used to take him, although that wasn’t the kind of thing the story typically went into.”

Kaya groaned again and put her head in her hands. “That might be my parent’s fault.”

“Eh? How’s that even possible?” Franky asked incredulously.

“They had a lot of connections in the medical community because they kept trying to cure me. Usopp was one of my own friends, so they used them to try to help his mother near the end. I guess one of the doctors they brought in talked to the wrong person.” Kaya said.

“And the villagers kept talking about how she was a curse or something, and Usopp’s mother died because of it.” Franky said. “Got banned from the village bar because I didn’t let people keep bad mouthing my little sister.”

Kaya’s chest warmed as she smiled. “But that’s in the past. Why are we coordinating Franky’s backstory? Shouldn’t Usopp already know the truth?”

“That depends, honestly.” Roxie turned to Franky. “How likely do you think it is anyone else figured out that you were Cutty Flam in the short time you were in Water 7?”

Franky rubbed his chin. “I don’t know if he ever did figure that out, really. It depends on how much of our conversation he overheard. He might have just seen that Iceberg met a cyborg in the old Tom’s Workers warehouse alone and assumed he passed on the blueprints. I was still using the old Baldimore cover story back then, just in case. Thought I was being paranoid, but it might have helped.”

“So, the only person you ever told in that time was Iceberg?” Roxie asked.

“Well, we didn’t actually say my original name during that conversation. We both knew who might be listening, even if most of that meeting was one big argument." Franky said. "We talked about Tom a bit, but I think he did some adventuring before he settled down in Water 7. It’s possible Tom wandered over to Baldimore to work on some ice breakers for a bit during that time.” 

Roxie blinked. “You’ve put a lot more thought into this than I expected.”

“I used that backstory on my way back to Water 7, and never dropped it until we docked at the Lost Island.” Franky reminded her. “I’ve had a lot of time to add details and pave over cracks. A lot more time than I expected I’d ever need…”

Kaya put a hand on Franky’s back, which made him smile down at her.

“We’re coordinating what I can tell Usopp during our calls, right?” Kaya asked, just to make sure.

“Right, and what Franky can imply during my broadcasts.” Roxie nodded. “Usopp and the other undercover members of CP9 are absolutely going to be hearing those. Thus, the cover story has to hold up even if they start coordinating, hence why we have to coordinate first.”

“And one of them’s tied to Iceberg, right?” Franky asked. “They have to be, if they’re still trying to get the blueprints from him.”

“They have infiltrated his life to the point that his secretary, several of his top employees, and even the bartender at his favorite pub are members.” Roxie said, which sent a shiver down both their spines. “At least, in the version of events I’m familiar with. I know Usopp is there, so the rest most likely are as well, but their exact roles might be up for debate.”

“And if you’re wrong?” Kaya asked out of morbid curiosity.

“Then I am going to get my hands on the hardest drugs I can find and take them in an effort to yell at whatever being sent me here just to screw with my mind.” Roxie said. “I’m probably going to cry in the process, too.”

Franky and Kaya shot each other looks.

Roxie saw the looks. “Yes, it's not healthy, but it's cathartic alright?”

They shot each other more looks and just nodded.

After that, they got to the work of flushing out the story. It took some time, but the broad strokes remained. Franky tried to work out everything he’d ever implied to anyone about his backstory, which was a doomed effort from the start. It had been years at this point since he’d been in the Grand Line, and remembering the exact details of the conversations he’d had on the way to Water 7 was nearly impossible. That wasn’t even mentioning the time he got blackout drunk on San Faldo a couple days before he finally met up with Iceberg, which was a complete blank spot in his memory.

It wasn’t going to work forever, they all knew that, but the story they crafted would hopefully work for as long as it needed to. They called Kokoro again to read her into the scheme, who also mentioned that she’d figure out how to get Iceberg into her home without any followers just in case. Kaya liked her, for the brief conversation they had at least. She seemed like a nice woman, and it was a nice change of pace to have an aunt that wasn’t constantly fussing over her marriage prospects.

That, however, meant that Franky couldn’t have his second call today, so he left Kaya alone with Roxie.

“If you want a break, or even to postpone this, feel free to ask.” Roxie said as Franky closed the door behind him. She’d stayed in her full snail form. “I could always use the time to keep looking for Baltigo.”

Kaya shook her head. “No, no, I can handle this.”

“Then, any questions? Anything you want to know going in?” Roxie asked.

“Is he alone?” Kaya asked.

“He is right now, but he has a lot of followers. He’s a crime boss, remember?” Roxie grinned before sobering up again. “He seems to have taken over Franky’s preference for growing his forces by taking people in off the street or the poorhouse. I can’t tell if he’s actually happy, but I did initially find him while investigating a party where he was leading a conga line a hundred men long.”

Kaya smiled. “Yeah, that sounds like Usopp.”

She touched the goggles acting as a hairband on her head. She had an idea

“Are you ready?” Roxie asked after a moment.

Kaya took a deep breath. “I’m ready.” 

Roxie sent out the call, and it connected almost instantly. Her head shifted until Kaya had to hold back a gasp.

Usopp resembled the art Roxie had shown her, of course. He still had his long nose and everything else that she remembered. However, he also had a scar. It was right on the bridge of his nose, between his eyes, as if a wolf or big cat had been a couple inches from tearing his nose off. His eyes lacked the casual brightness and joy for life he’d had before his mother died, but she hadn’t expected that to have returned already. His hair was down, a grand tangled curtain of curls that disappeared down his back. Honestly, he looked fairly tired. 

“Greetings! Why have you called the great Sogeking?”

Kaya had to hold back a snort. “Hey, Usopp!” 

“Wuh-?!” By the sounds of things, her enthusiastic greeting had shocked Usopp out of his seat and onto the floor, where he was scrambling to get back up. “How do you know that name?!”

Kaya winced, and exaggerated her pout. “Come on Usopp, don’t you remember me? The rich girl you used to play with?”

“Who-” Usopp began before a light of realization hit his eyes. “KAYA?!”

“I swear, 11 years without a word! No letters, no calls, not even a postcard!” Kaya said with exasperation. Then she let the facade crack, and a tear trickled down her face. “How was I supposed to know you were still alive?” 

Oh, and there was the pained, panicked expression she remembered from when they were kids. It was the same one he’d make when he realized one of his lies went too far or had too much collateral damage.

“I’m sorry! I was traveling and then I was training and then I was busy and then there was more training and more being busy and I just completely forgot to try and find a way to get anything back to Gecko and then I started a gang on accident and-”

Kaya let Usopp’s panicked babbling wash over her like rain on a drought stricken island. Some of the stuff he’d said was Concerning, in the same way the stuff her cousins talked about their etiquette lessons were before her grandfather got their father arrested, but she couldn’t do much about it now. Better to focus on what she had at the moment, rather than worry about the pains of the future.

(It was something she’d had on her mind a lot, in those last few months on Gecko.)

One of the less Concerning things he’d said caught her eye, and she laughed. “How did you accidentally start a gang?”

“Well, Zambai needed help with a loan shark, and then Kiwi and Mozu mistook my house for a bar and then Kaku needed a distraction but the investigators took it too far.” Usopp said tiredly, as if he’d told this story many times before. “It just kind of ran away from me, and before I knew it I was running around Water 7 with a festival mask and a cape.”

Three of those names meant nothing to her, but she recognized the fourth! “Oh yeah, Kaku’s your cousin, right? How has living with your uncle been?”

“It’s been great!” Usopp said as he made a face. “I’ve learned a lot, and Kaku’s even a high up member of Galley La, the shipbuilders of Water 7.”

It had been over a decade, but Kaya knew that expression. On any other snail, she might have missed it because some of the details had changed, but she knew that face. She always knew when he was lying to her. 

“That sounds great! I hope he isn’t that angry about your career?” Kaya asked. 

Usopp’s false smile faltered. “He doesn’t mind it, but we don’t talk much these days. He uh, he doesn’t want to lose his job. They take professionalism seriously over there.”

“That’s a shame, you moved over there to be with your family, and then you don’t even talk to your cousin?” Kaya said. “Is your uncle okay, at least?”

“Yeah… yeah, but they prefer Kaku.” Usopp said.

“It almost sounds like you regret going over there.” Kaya said.

Usopp winced. “No, no, I…” He trailed off. “Kaya, how did you get this number?”

“Oh, one of my crewmates has the Transponder Snail Zoan, and we saw you in the newspaper.” Kaya said easily.

“You recognized me?!” Usopp panicked, and then the rest of her sentence seemed to register. “Wait, Transponder Zoan? CREWMATE?!”

Kaya laughed. “Usopp, I’d know that nose anywhere, and you called yourself the Sniper King dozens of times when we were kids. There was no one else ‘Sogeking’ could be.”

“And your crewmate? Please don’t tell me you joined a pirate crew!” Usopp pleaded. 

“They helped cure me.”

All of the pleading and panic on Usopp’s face was replaced with understanding and joy. “You’re cured?!”

“I’m not sick anymore! I don’t have to worry about being stuck in bed for weeks because I couldn’t get up!” Kaya said enthusiastically. It still felt good to just say, to even think about the freedom she had now. 

(It wasn’t a lie. The symptoms of the condition she’d been dealing with all her life were dealt with, which was the closest to cured she could get.)

“That’s wonderful!” Usopp said.

“That’s why I joined his crew. Luffy takes after his grandfather more than he’d like to admit.” Kaya said.

“Wait, Luffy? Straw Hat Luffy?!?” The panic was back. “The WARLORD?!” 

“Yeah! We’re even doing something for the Government right now, although I can’t really say what.” Kaya said. It wasn’t a lie, since Alabasta was part of the World Government.

“But you aren’t a fighter!” Usopp objected.

“I’ve had so much energy since they cured me! Training has really helped me use it, and get my strength back.” Kaya said.

(Jinbe had been showing her active meditation recently, and it was just what she needed. She just couldn’t handle the normal, peaceful meditation.)

“And he’s keeping you safe?” Usopp asked worriedly.

“I joined the crew so I could leave the safety of my bedroom and actually see the world, Usopp. I’m fine, but I didn’t want to be kept safe the same way my parents did.” Kaya said. “That just made it worse.”

“Your sickness?”

“Yeah. Apparently, activity and strain helped my body keep up, but being kept on bedrest just made it worse.” Kaya said.

“Oh no, so when I left…” Usopp said sadly. 

“I started getting worse. By the time Luffy and his crew arrived, I didn’t have the energy to get out of bed some days.” Kaya said. “Helping my brother build ships helped, but the doctor who finally gave me a proper diagnosis said I should have been dead by the time he saw me.”

(Again, not a lie. Usopp didn’t need to know that she only met Crocus weeks after she was up and moving.) 

“Oh. I’m so sorry, I could have…” Usopp trailed off. A tear rolled down his cheek.

“It’s okay, you couldn’t have known.” Kaya said softly.

“I should have called, or sent a letter!” Usopp said. “Now you have a brother somehow and I didn’t even know until now.”

“Well, he’s more of an adoptive brother. Franky just washed up on the shores a couple years ago, and my parents helped him get back on his feet. He even helped out around the shipyard when he got his strength back.” Kaya said brightly as she completely ignored the dawning horror on Usopp’s face.

“He’s a shipwright?” Usopp asked faintly.

“Yeah! He’s from Baldimore, but he’s even been to Water 7, just got shipwrecked after an accident at sea, or that’s what he thinks happened. Doesn’t really remember much of the day he talked with Iceberg about employment.” Kaya said. She was laying it on a bit thick, but Usopp wasn’t in a position to argue.

“Employment?”

See?

“Yeah! There aren’t many shipyards on Baldimore, so he headed for Water 7.” Kaya explained.

A loud crash echoed through the connection, followed by an explosion.

“Shit!” Usopp said, and all of the horror on his face was replaced with urgency and panic. “I’m sorry Kaya, I’d love to talk more but I gotta go!”

The call ended a couple seconds later, and Roxie’s face returned to normal.

“Congratulations Kaya, I think you just managed to give Usopp an existential crisis from just that conversation.” Roxie said as she shifted into her human form and stretched.

“And you’re sure this is the best way to do things?” Kaya asked.

“No.” Roxie said honestly. “I can’t know for sure. I hope this is going to make things easier down the line, but I have no way of knowing. Hopefully this gets him to think about things ahead of time, rather than having to deal with the revelation of you being alive, a pirate, and connected to Franky when we get to Water 7.”

Kaya nodded. Roxie had said this before, which was why she’d agreed to the plan, but it still didn’t sit well. Usopp was supposed to be the liar, not her, that was how it worked.

(Maybe it was better that she was learning about this so far ahead of time. Kaya didn’t want to think about what she’d have done if she found Usopp trying to attack Franky on some random street of Water 7.)

“Roxie?”

“Yes, Kaya?”

“You should get a cloak or something. Seeing Usopp’s head on a woman’s body was just weird.”

Roxie’s face burned, and Kaya laughed. 

 

========================================================================

 

I moved up to the Crows Nest and shifted back into my full snail form to keep looking for Baltigo.

Strictly speaking, there wasn’t much of a difference between my hybrid and Telesnail forms, at least in terms of my senses and what I could do with them thanks to my Rig. However, it helped focus my mind on the task at hand, and I liked using the form. The private calls had stretched muscles and tissues across my head that I didn’t know I had. It gave me several ideas, but that was for the future.

Searching for the Revolutionary headquarters was an exercise in frustration. There were plenty of islands with White Transponders on them, and even some with large concentrations of them. Most of these were outside of the Grand Line, however, and as such I marked them for later on the map I’d been slowly building. I suspected they were major kingdoms, Cipher Pol bases, or the bases of similar organizations.

In the Grand Line, where I knew Baltigo to be, there were far fewer. Most of these islands were Marine Bases, as far as I could tell. This revealed an issue with how I’d been searching. Because you only needed a White Transponder to be used by the person placing the call to encrypt both ends, it was somewhat hard to tell where an encrypted call was coming from. I couldn’t just tune in to check like I had with Smoker’s call because of said encryption.

(Encryption wasn’t the right word, but it was the least wrong one for what the White Transponders did in order to render the call’s signal either impossible or incredibly hard to tamper with. I was once again running into the limits of human language.) 

The encryption meant that I had to wait until an encrypted call was done to check both ends, and I had little hope of being able to recognize a Revolutionary base at first glance without a helpful flag around, so that meant even more time was spent checking the locations. I added the known White Transponder locations to my map, which helped thin the tide somewhat, but it was still frustrating. Many of the White Transponders in Marine Bases tend to be in the offices of high ranking Marines, and a couple seemed to realize something was going on in the brief moments I spent confirming where the snail was. I could only put that down to Observation Haki, as I was fairly sure my methods of searching didn’t have an outward effect on the snails in question beyond them becoming a bit more active. 

It didn’t help that I didn’t know which side of the Grand Line Baltigo was on. The number of White Transponders increased in the New World. I couldn’t throw out any that happened to be on, say, Big Mom’s islands, because who knows, she could have been working with Dragon. Any of the Emperors could! I couldn’t discount it!

This was why it had taken so long, despite the fact I’d been looking on and off since we left Logtown, when I wasn’t doing much else. Granted, I had only really been able to spend a lot of time looking after we left Whiskey Peak, but it was still frustrating.

Today, however, I had a breakthrough. I found Marine Base G-2. How did a Marine Base get me closer to Baltigo, you may ask? G-2 was close to the Lulusia Kingdom, which was itself relatively close to the Kamabakka Queendom. The Queendom was ruled by Emporio Ivankov, queer icon and founding member of the Revolution. While I had read about Ivankov’s arrest in the paper back on the Baratie, as it had happened a few years ago, I had little doubt that the Queendom was still actively supporting the Revolution.

(Admittedly, it did take me a few tries to find exactly which of the islands near Lulusia the Queendom was on. The manga never said where exactly the two islands were in relation to each other beyond being relatively close by.)

Just finding the Queendom was not enough, sadly. I had to wait for a White Transponder call to be placed, because I was not going to monitor every single call made to and from the island, I wasn’t that desperate yet. While I waited, I looked around.

I was pleased to see that Oda’s character designs for the queer Queendom, which had been made decades ago, were not quite accurate. A few of the citizens had the… strong jaws and other features of those in the manga, but they were in the minority. The island was closer to a constant Pride Month celebration than just a cross dressing paradise. It was nice to see that people could be comfortable in their own skin without anyone harassing them.

Thankfully, I was not quite so distracted by the local sights that I missed when an encrypted call reached the island. It was relatively short, presumably only a few sentences at most, but I kept an eye on the signal, and followed it to the other end. There were more White Transponder signals coming from the island, and it was deep in the New World. Ironically, it was relatively close to Big Mom’s territory, or at least the far edges of her kingdom. Once the call ended, I tuned into the snail’s signal to start taking a look around.

However, the person standing in front of the snail and dialing a new number gave me pause.

“Greetings, Monkey D Dragon.”

The tattooed man paused and glanced down at the snail.

“Ah, so this is what Luffy meant.”

“You know who I am?”

“You are the Transponder Snail Zoan on Luffy’s crew. I recognize you. Do you think the method you used to find this place could be used by the Marines?”

“No. Er, not unless they figure out how to visualize every Transponder Snail call in the world, that Kamabakka is a Revolutionary hub, and that their Queen would still be in contact with you even after Ivankov was arrested.”

“I will keep that in mind. I assume you have called to talk about Sabo?”

“Yes, I wanted to arrange a call? Fair warning, he might pass out upon hearing Luffy’s voice.”

“He has been in a coma for the last 3 days, ever since he saw Luffy’s wanted poster and Warlord announcement. I had planned to tell him that Luffy was going to call him once he woke up.”

“Then he is already on his way to recovering his memories. I also need to arrange a call for Koala of Foolshout Island? Jinbe wants to speak with her.”

“Ah, the Sun Pirate’s cabin boy. Yes, I can allow that. “ Dragon said. “I would also like to ask you a question, as a favor.”

Had he somehow figured out my status as an Isekai, or was this related to Luffy? “Of course.”

“The Fleet Admiral considers you to potentially be one of the largest security breaches in recent memory, for obvious reasons. What is the biggest secret you’ve overheard?” Dragon asked. 

(Well, that was a bit more than I'd been going for, but it certainly did explain why Garp asked how I left.)

Oh, how to phrase this? I couldn’t mention Im, as the Marines would likely never have had any chance of contact with that being. However, there was a certain other secret I could allude to without breaking cover. I wasn’t exactly comfortable broadcasting my situation nearly half way across the planet, even with my somewhat reasonable assumption that I’d be able to feel a Black Transponder’s presence on the line. Thus, it would have to do.

“One of the elderly Vice Admirals who frequented the bar I worked in once mentioned, deep in his cups, that he had been assigned to accompany one of the God’s Knights to a certain island, in pursuit of a rumored power source. He did not mention the name of the island, but he did mention that Knight’s reaction to the power source turning out to be a singular Dyna Stone.” I paused for dramatic effect.

“And what would that be?” Dragon asked with interest.

“He claimed the Knight said ‘No, this will not be enough to power it. Another failure. They will not be pleased.’” I said. “I can only think of one category of device that would take something more energy dense than a Dyna Stone to power, and only one group that a God’s Knight would answer to.” 

Dragon took a step back, and his expression turned grave. “I see. And you are completely sure?”

“I swear it on Nika’s light.” I said with a D shaped smile.

Dragon nodded. “Yes, I see why Sengoku was worried about you. That is quite the set of secrets.”

“Well, I know where Baltigo is now, so I will be sure to call again if I have anything else to share. Now, where is Koala?” I asked.

Dragon took a deep breath and refocused on the situation at hand, rather than what I’d been implying. “Yes, Koala. That is more than enough to fulfill the favor I asked of you. She is likely within the medical ward, at Sabo’s bedside.”

“Consider it a donation, then. Thank you, and keep up the great work!” I said before disconnecting.

I marked Baltigo on my map before gathering up my materials and storing them in my shell as I searched for the medical ward. I tried not to think about where they went when I was in human form. After a false start, I got onto the right chain of snails, and it was only a minute or two before I found them. Sabo looked about how I’d expected him to, and Koala was the same.

I kept the signal in mind as I disconnected. Was there anyone else to find? I’d found Saul, Iceberg, Kokoro, Usopp, and now Sabo and Koala. I was in the clear for now. The only thing left in terms of personal responsibilities would be taking a glance around likely future areas to give myself some foreknowledge, but that could wait a bit.

“Luffy!”

 

=======================================================================

 

J inbe glanced up from the helm as Roxie’s voice rang from the Crows Nest.

Luffy launched himself up to join her, and they talked for a few seconds. Luffy agreed to something, and Roxie retreated into her shell as Luffy grabbed on. Jinbe ducked as Luffy jumped down from the Crows Nest down to the deck near the Helm.

“Hello.” Jinbe greeted as Roxie emerged from her shell and shifted to human form.

“I found Baltigo.” Roxie said.

Jinbe’s grip tightened on the wheel.

“You found Sabo?!” Luffy exclaimed.

Roxie winced. “Ok, I did, but you can’t talk to him for a few more days.”

“What?! Why?” Luffy pouted before perking up with stars in his eyes. “Oooh, is he on a secret mission?”

“He’s a bit busy being asleep, and should wake up in a couple days.” Roxie answered.

“Who is Sabo?” Jinbe felt the need to ask.

“He’s my brother!” Luffy answered, which explained little.

“He lost his memories when he ended up with the Revolution, and I’m pretty sure he’s currently in the week long coma his other self went through to get his memories back.” Roxie explained.

“If I may, what triggered the coma last time? I assume it would be something on a similar scale to Luffy becoming a Warlord.” Jinbe said.

Luffy and Roxie glanced at each other before speaking in unison. “Spoilers.” 

Jinbe nodded. He’d expected something like that. “I look forward to being able to hear the story during the victory party after we conquer the challenge.”

Roxie’s expression was incredibly pained, but she moved on before he could wonder about it. “Koala was with him.”

“Did she lose her memories too?” Luffy asked with his head cocked.

“No, but she was by his bedside. If they’re anything like the versions I know, well…” Roxie grew a mischievous grin. “Both of you will get your hands on some prime teasing material over the next couple of years, let's just say that.” 

“Huh?” Luffy asked. He had cocked his head the other way.

Jinbe was in a similar position, until he remembered the teasing he had endured upon first seeing a picture of Princess Shirahoshi. That implied several things, but he would wait and see what ammunition fell into his palms. “I see. Do you think she is ready for a call?”

Roxie nodded. “I think she’d appreciate it, yeah. Something to take her mind off things.”

“Go ahead, Jinbe! I’ll take the helm!” Luffy said confidently.

Jinbe and Roxie stared at Luffy for several seconds.

“Please remember to ask for help if something goes wrong.” Jinbe said as he gave the wheel over to his captain and made his way down to the main deck.

“I am surprised you let him take over.” Roxie said idly as Jinbe led her to his cabin.

“While Luffy is clumsy at times, he knows when things require seriousness. I trust him.” Jinbe said.

“Fair enough.” Roxie shrugged as she followed Jinbe inside. “Do you mind if I borrow a blanket?”

Jinbe passed her a blanket with wave patterns from his bed, which she tied off around her neck to cover the front of her body before transforming into her full snail form. “May I ask why?”

“Kaya brought up that seeing her call’s head on my body, even somewhat flattened by this form, looked weird. I’ll bring a cloak next time, but it slipped my mind.” Roxie explained as she glanced around his room.

It was less cluttered than some of the others were, from what he’d seen. He had not been able to bring much from the Shark Superb, and Arlong had not kept anything of his when he left.

“Do you have any questions, before we begin?” Roxie asked.

Jinbe took a deep breath. “No. I am ready.”

Roxie nodded and placed the call. She rang for a few seconds before her face shifted. The art he had seen had not properly prepared him to see Koala’s face again after a decade.

(“You have to come back someday, so we can keep practicing together!”

“Yeah!”)

At the moment, she seemed both worried and exasperated. “I told you, Eliza, I’ll tell the nurses when Sabo wakes up, you can stop calling every hour just because you have a damn crush!”

Jinbe smiled to himself. “I’m sorry I was never able to keep our promise, Koala.” 

Koala gasped. “Jinbe? Is that you?!”

“It’s great to hear your voice again after so long, Koala.” Jinbe said.

“You’re alive! I’m so glad!” Koala cried. Her eyes were wet.

His own were as well, even as he was a bit confused. “I have been in the public eye fairly often these last few years.”

“Sure, we got some reports of a young Fishman on Arlong’s crew, but that couldn’t have been you, right?” Koala asked. “You always admired Fisher Tiger too much to join him.”

“I’m so sorry, Koala, I truly am.” Jinbe said. “As much as I hate to say it, those reports were about me.”

“But why?!” Koala asked, a hint of betrayal in her voice.

“Fisher Tiger refused a blood transfusion, because the only blood we could access in time came from the Marines.” Jinbe explained. “It does not excuse the fact that I chose to let myself be convinced that Fisher Tiger would have supported Arlong’s crusade, but I was angry and looking for anything that would help me take revenge. It took Arlong finally doing something truly vile for me to see what I’d been doing.” 

Silence reigned for several seconds.

“I Smiled again, when I heard of what they did to Fisher Tiger.” Koala said quietly.

(He could hear the capital letter. He knew what it meant.)

“I can’t blame you for that.” Jinbe said sadly.

“I Smiled for a year, Jinbe. I couldn’t stop, and it creeped everyone out. My parents had to take me off the island, and it was only then that I finally stopped and could let myself grieve.” Koala said. “I hated it, I hated that I couldn’t stop, but I forgave myself for doing it.”

“I followed Arlong for nearly a decade, Koala!”

“I joined the Revolution because I was angry too, Jinbe!” Koala said. “I just wanted to fight against those who made me suffer. It took years for me to figure out that wasn’t healthy.”

There was silence again.

“I do not know if I can forgive myself, Koala, but I will try.” Jinbe said. “I will try.” 

“Thank you.” Koala said before she paused for a moment. “Jinbe?”

“Yes?”

“How did you get this number?”

“One of my new crewmates is the user of the Transponder Snail Zoan fruit. She was able to find you after I told her where you used to live.” Jinbe said, which made Koala’s eyes bug out. 

When Roxie’s body spoke again, it was with her own voice, rather than Koala’s. “Before you ask, yes Dragon is aware, and no, the method I used cannot be replicated without a lot of work.”

The voice shifted back to Koala’s, and she breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s good. Sorry, I’ve been paranoid for the last couple of days, ever since this idiot passed out while reading the newspaper.”

Jinbe smiled at the fond note in her voice. “‘This idiot?’”

“My boss, Sabo. He’s a reckless moron who’d probably forget his legs in the morning if they weren’t attached to him.”

Jinbe started chuckling to himself.

“What?” Koala asked indignantly.

“It’s nice to hear you grew a spine, is all.” Jinbe said teasingly.

“And you’re talking all formally like an old man!” Koala responded. “What happened to when I had all the manners?”

They both knew the answer to that question.

(Foolshout happened.)

“I’m glad you found a friend.” Jinbe said as the silence stretched too far.

“Yeah.” Koala said softly before getting back some of her energy. “So, how’s your new crew?”

“I think Queen Otohime would be proud that none of them care that I’m a fishman.” Jinbe said honestly. “My captain was more fascinated than anything, even after I nearly punched him off the island when we first met.”

“That’s great!” Koala exclaimed.

“You aren’t mad about me being on a Warlord’s crew?” Jinbe asked.

“I know the story. Garp the Fist basically forced his grandson into the role, right?” Koala said. “You didn’t have a choice, and I look forward to when it blows up in the rest of the World Government’s faces.”

Jinbe laughed. “I do not expect Luffy to remain a Warlord once we reach Sabaody, no. I doubt Garp will be able to paper over the inevitable disaster.”

A noise echoed through the connection, and Koala looked to the side. “Huh, that made Sabo jolt.”

“He passed out when reading the newspaper, correct?” Jinbe confirmed. “That wouldn’t happen to be the article about Luffy becoming a Warlord?”

“He did.” Koala confirmed.

“If he reacted to Luffy and Garp’s names, then I might have an idea.” Jinbe opened his cabin door. “LUFFY!”

The rubber man fell from the sky once again. “What is it?”

“Sabo reacted to Koala saying your name and Garp’s in the same sentence.” Jinbe summarized. It wasn’t completely accurate, but it got the idea across.

“Roxie’s calling that room he’s in, right?”

“Yes.” Jinbe said. “You might be able to wake him.”

Luffy’s face drew back into an expression Jinbe couldn’t name as the rubber man followed him into the room.

“Sorry, why do you think he’ll be able to wake Sabo up?” Koala asked, sounding very confused.

Roxie’s voice came out of Koala’s face again, which would never stop being off putting to Jinbe. “So, when I found you, I described the room to Jinbe and Luffy. My captain recognized your idiot.”

Koala blushed at the teasing tone Roxie used there. “So, he knows Sabo from before he lost his memories?”

“He’s my brother!” Luffy said.

Koala’s face shifted through multiple different expressions at a rapid pace. “You don’t look like each other?”

“He’s adopted.” Luffy said, along with another voice that spoke at the same moment.

Roxie’s face shifted into that of a young man with blond hair and a large scar across his left eye. He seemed to still be asleep.

“SABO! YOU’RE ALIVE!” Luffy yelled with tears in his eyes.

The man stirred and yawned. “Of course I’m alive, Luffy, why wouldn’t I-” He froze, and his eyes bugged out. “LUFFY?!”

“SABO!” 

“You’re awake!” Luffy said.

“And you’re a Warlord now! How’d that even happen?”

“Gramps made me do it, but it doesn’t matter because SABO’S ALIVE!”

“How are you even calling me? Did Dad decide to take some responsibility or something?”

“My Scribe is awesome!” Luffy explained.

“That doesn’t explain anything!” 

As the siblings began to bicker like they hadn’t been separated for a decade, Jinbe smiled to himself. He imagined Koala was too, even if she’d try to hide it.

(Eventually, Roxie herself had to cut both pairs of siblings off at the 9 hour mark.) 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Franky's false backstory is one of those things I imagine would have been a plotpoint of Water 7, were this either an actual other iteration of One Piece, or an exploration of this AU without Roxie knowing what she knows.

I'll give you three guesses as to where Usopp got that scar, and the first two don't count.

Credit to both A Coward's Redemption and Popgreens And Tangerines, two great "Usopp ends up in the past" fics for the idea of Usopp and Kaya being childhood friends beyond his role as her resident liar when she got older. They influenced Kaya and Usopp's stories a lot.

Kamabakka is a relatively outdated joke, and as such it isn't the best depiction of what I like to think it could be.

Sabo and Koala! They have been called!

I said we were approaching the In Media Res opening last time, but that's not until after Little Garden, which officially begins next chapter. You know how One Piece can be.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 20: Caught Off Garden.

Notes:

Welcome Back! I was waiting for Elbaph to go a bit more into things before continuing, but the arc is currently doing other things, so I decided to dive right into Little Garden

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“For the people who live here, this place is a little garden for them. Little Garden is an island for Giants.”

-A quote from Louis Arnote in Brag Men, a book that chronicles the adventures and explorations of various pioneers who traveled the Grand Line. 

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

Luffy and Sabo kept talking for 9 hours straight, with Koala and Jinbe cutting in occasionally. They would have kept going straight through till dawn if I’d let them. I wasn’t entirely sure when they would have stopped naturally, but they weren’t anywhere close to it when I finally had to draw attention to my sore throat.

Have I mentioned that I am slowly but surely developing a taste for herbal tea with honey?

I learned some stuff from Luffy and Sabo catching each other up on what they’d been up to, and I was going to think about that stuff eventually, but by Nika’s rubbery muscles I was exhausted. My bed called to me, and I could not refuse its siren song. 

 

========================================================================

 

As a rather waxy man and his young accomplice left Kyuka Island, another ship landed on its shores.

It was an old fishing vessel, the kind you could find on any island in the world, except for a few key details. Its figurehead was a smiling bear, and it bore a Jolly Roger depicting a smiling bear skull. It bore the marks of a Blues ship that had sailed through Reverse Mountain without an experienced Helmsman to guide it, or a good Shipwright to repair the damage.

The captain of this vessel was a young man barely over 16, and he would not like what he found in this island’s slums. 

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe had always enjoyed the dawn.

Koala had gotten him into the habit of waking up early enough to see it when they were kids. It was partially because slaves were expected to start working around that time, but there was another aspect to it. Some of the older Sun Pirates who had once been slaves mentioned the name of a sun god of liberation. Watching the dawn was religiously significant to them, and one of the only times they could practice their faith without being punished for ‘slacking.’

He wasn’t religious, but he appreciated the dawn all the same. He appreciated the way every sunrise under the open sky had loosened Koala’s smile that little bit more. He enjoyed seeing color leech into the world as the sky brightened. He could see why people would worship the dawn and the unrestrained sun.

This would be why he was already awake when something impacted the Merry’s Port side and knocked them off course.

Honestly, it was somewhat of a relief. Jinbe had been waiting for the next absurdity of the Grand Line to strike, and they’d had a relatively peaceful journey so far. Getting to talk to Koala again after so long was a rare treat, and the world did not enjoy giving treats without some payment of stress. Hopefully it would pass before they reached the next island.

Everyone else began to scramble out of their cabins and started shouting over each other, but Jinbe was a whale shark Fishman. He put his fingers to his lips and whistled loud enough to be heard over the shouting. “We have been hit on the Port side! Check below decks for leaks and raise the anchor! We need to get moving!”

“What hit us?” Sanji asked as Franky and Kaya dashed below decks.

“There was nothing on the surface.” Jinbe said. “Follow the Log! I’m going to check underwater!” 

“I got it!” Someone yelled as Jinbe dived off the side.

The water was tropical, which meant they were approaching a Summer Island. That did not mean the water was clear, as the strike had polluted the water with sawdust and metallic fragments. He performed a Shark Fist to clear the water, which revealed that the Merry had a spiderweb of cracks in the side. He twisted around in an attempt to see the attacker, but all he could see in that direction was a trail of bubbles speeding away. Jinbe launched himself out of the ocean and back onto the Merry.

“Did you see anyone?” Roxie asked as she tied off a rope.

“All I saw were bubbles leading away from the Merry. They were long gone.” Jinbe said as he made his way up to the helm.

“Bubbles?” Roxie asked herself. ”Bubbles? Who uses bubbles?!”

“You may speculate later, Roxie. We have more important things to do right now.” Robin said.

“Right!”

Thankfully, the helm responded as swiftly as it always did. They had drifted over night, but the course correction was simple enough. Compensating for the slight list the attack had caused was a small challenge, but he had overcome worse. It was almost too easy.

“We need to find land!” Kaya yelled as she ran up onto the deck.

“How bad is it?” Roxie asked.

“The hull’s cracked and it's spreading. Franky’s fixing it, but he can’t do all of the repairs while we’re sailing.” Kaya explained.

“Is the keel okay?” Roxie asked with a hint of desperation in her voice.

“The keel is safe.” Kaya reassured her.

“Sanji and Vivi, please begin bailing.” Robin ordered. “Luffy? Please start rowing. The Devil Fruit users will need to stay up here to avoid weakening, so we shall focus on the sail.”

“Yes, Ma’am!” Sanji said before he followed Kaya and Vivi below decks.

Luffy zipped towards the emergency oars, found his seat on the Merry’s head, and began to row. The action made the ship lurch forward enough to stagger almost the entire crew, although Jinbe held on. Luffy was not the most accomplished rower, but they were somewhat even. It added another layer of difficulty to keeping the ship in line with the Log, but in a rather happy accident, the ship’s list and Luffy’s uneven strokes counteracted each other to a degree. Jinbe doubted Luffy was doing that intentionally, but it was useful.

The island his charts named Little Garden gradually appeared over the horizon as the sun climbed into the sky. It was covered in a thick jungle interrupted by two enormous mountains. They were making good time, but he could feel the ship’s pain. The sooner they could land, the better.

The heat was the first thing he noticed. The air was wet, humid in the way only a jungle truly can be even out at sea. It smelled… old. No, that wasn’t the right word. Primal was closer but still not quite right. There was something about this island that felt like a land out of time, but Jinbe could not put his finger on it.

Once they came close enough to the island, Jinbe grounded them on the beach. It hurt to subject the ship to this, but leaving the ship in the water would deal more damage than leaving it on the sand. Luffy let the oars drop and fell off the figurehead, but he cheered when he landed, so he was likely fine. Robin helped tie the sail up before letting her extra limbs dissipate. She was rubbing her hands and he could see that they were quite sore. 

“Welcome to Little Garden, I guess.” Roxie said as she helped Aklys lower the anchor.

“Do you have any hints as to who might have damaged the Merry?” Robin asked.

“I’d love to tell you, but there are only a couple of people capable of building bubble based tech and all of the ones I can think of are irrelevant to our current situation. It can’t be a Devil Fruit user, because the attack was underwater, so I don’t know.” Roxie gave the most unsettled shrug Jinbe had ever seen. “Vivi? Do you know of anyone who might be relevant?”

The princess shook her head as she emerged from below decks along with Sanji. “I don’t have any idea who could have done this either. This is beyond what I heard the other Frontier Agents bragging about.”

“Did Franky find out anything about what exactly hit us?” Jinbe asked.

Sanji held up a metal fragment. “He said it was some kind of torpedo, but it exploded on impact, so that’s about it. He’s staying down there to fix the Merry along with Merry.”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out who attacked us!” Roxie pointed off into the jungle. “We will need to descend into the depths of this ancient forest in search of ADVENTURE!”

“YEAH!” Luffy slingshotted himself up onto the deck as he cheered. “Sanji! We need pirate lunch boxes!” 

“Aye aye Captain.” Sanji gave a lazy salute before heading towards the kitchen.

“While he makes those, does anyone happen to know a good recipe for bug spray?” Roxie asked.

“I know a few, yes.” Robin said. “I assume insects will be a problem?”

“Yes, although not until after we’re pretty much done here. Still, an ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure.” Roxie said. “In fact, how about I help you make some?”

Robin nodded. “I would appreciate the help, dear Scribe.”

The pair vanished into the hold as Jinbe began stretching. Such a humid environment would be perfect for Fishman Karate. 

 

========================================================================

 

They worked in silence for a few moments as Robin picked out the ingredients she required.

“The Captains of the Giant Warrior Pirates should be on this island.” Roxie said.

Robin’s hands stilled. “You are sure?”

Roxie nodded. “The two mountains are the skeletons of the Sea Kings they captured in a hunting competition a century ago. They couldn’t decide which one was larger, and they’ve been dueling about it ever since, even if they’ve forgotten why by this point.”

“A single conflict between them has lasted this long? They must be quite dangerous.” Robin said as she forced herself back into motion.

“No. They have dueled over 73 thousand times over the last century. Each battle of honor ended in a draw, leaving the issue unresolved.” Roxie said.

“Honor.” Robin held herself back from spitting the word, but it did come out somewhat bitter. “I have been hunted from one end of the planet to another in the name of a Giant’s honor.”

Roxie held her hands up in a frantic defense. “Dory and Broggy aren’t like that, I swear! Or at least, the ones I knew weren’t. They even helped the Straw Hats escape from Egghead, which was under a Buster Call at the time. They’d never help the World Government.”

Ah yes, she’d forgotten, her other self had endured two more Buster Calls. She had to hold back a slightly hysterical laugh. “I will be staying to guard the Merry.”

Roxie’s shoulders sagged, but she nodded. “I understand.”

They fell back into silence as Robin multitasked. Her body prepared bug spray as her mind forced itself to calm down.

“Do you truly have no idea who could have attacked the Merry?”

“The Vegapunks don’t have a reason to have bubble based tech yet, Franky is a Straw Hat, and honestly there aren’t many other scientists capable of doing it on their own that I can think of. I genuinely have no idea who we could be fighting.”

Robin could not tell if that terrified Roxie or excited her.

 

========================================================================

 

Vivi would admit that the last few years had given her a few bad habits.

Then again, she had practically grown up with the Sand-Sand Clan, who were much rougher than her etiquette tutors would have liked. Maybe her habit of wanting to fight someone when her nerves started fraying wasn’t that strange. Most of her nerves over the last few years had come from fear of being discovered, and bringing in bounties was a good way to improve her standing within Baroque Works. The higher her standing, she hoped, the less likely someone would think she was the supposedly kidnapped Princess of Alabasta. It helped that people also wouldn’t expect that princess to respond to accusations with violence.

(Her father had done a good job keeping her connection to the Sand-Sand Clan a secret.)

Thankfully she was nervous because they had been attacked, which meant there was someone to fight on this island. The part of her that would likely always be Ms Wednesday looked forward to the fight even as she despaired that bounty hunters weren’t profitable opponents. While she couldn’t claim a bounty for them, Vivi knew that the more Baroque Works agents they fought on the way to Alabasta, the less they would have to deal with in her homeland. That was more valuable than any amount of Berries.

She had just finished getting Karoo’s saddle onto him when Robin and Roxie emerged from below decks with bottles. The lotion within smelled far better than it felt against her skin, but she knew this was important. Sanji came out of the kitchen as they were applying the bug spray, and they made sure he used some as well. Kaya joined them on deck with a sour expression.

“We have a problem.” Kaya said.

“Is the damage worse than we thought?” Jinbe asked.

“No, but the attack hit our hold. We desperately need to replenish our stores.” Kaya said.

Roxie grinned. “Well, you heard the lady. Looks like we’re hunting more than just the bounty hunters who did this. Whoever brings back the biggest beast wins!” 

“We will be splitting into three groups.” Robin said. “Some of us will be staying here to defend and repair the Merry, while the other two groups will be going into the jungle to hunt our prey.”

“Do you mean the bounty hunters or the food?” Sanji asked.

“The average human can feed another human for a month, assuming proper rationing and preparation.” Robin said.

“Robin, why?”

Vivi let out a nervous laugh at the exchange. She knew there was more to it than that, Sabaody proved that what the World Government wanted people to believe was not always the truth. However, statements like that certainly leaned into the story of a woman who had sunk an entire Marine fleet as a child and evaded capture ever since. 

“One of us will need to stay behind to keep watch while Franky and I repair the Merry.” Kaya said.

“I am staying here. My hands are still a bit rope burned.” Robin said. “Princess, I understand if you wish to remain behind as well.”

Vivi swung up onto Karoo. “No, if I stay here I will just end up worrying myself sick. I can defend myself.”

“I have helped escort royalty before.” Aklys said.

“Then let's GO!”  Luffy said as he grabbed the Merry’s horns.

Vivi felt a distinct sense of dread as she noticed that both Vivi and Aklys were between Luffy and the jungle. “Wai-!”

She didn’t even get to finish the first word.

“GUM GUM ROCKET!” 

She felt a distinct sense of empathy with Mr 5 in the few moments of shock she had before her brain fully registered the impact as they were sent flying. Thankfully, Karoo was the captain of the Supersonic Duck Squadron, and that meant he was a professional. Her faithful companion landed on his feet and smoothly transitioned into a dash that left Vivi’s hair trailing in the wind. She involuntarily let out a whoop of excitement before her etiquette training kicked in.

(It felt good to ride Karoo as he ran across an island. It always reminded her of racing around the desert with her father.) 

Luffy and Aklys weren’t being left behind. Luffy was swinging from tree to tree like a particularly stretchy monkey, while Aklys had turned into a rocket.

The jungle was truly enormous, with the trees seeming to stretch on and on in all directions. If she had to estimate, the canopy was easily a thousand meters up. It would only take 50 of these trees end to end to span the Shandora River, a feat that had never been attempted in Alabasta’s history. There was enough lumber on this island to make a serious attempt at it. They’d have to go into debt to pay for the project, but they’d be in debt regardless after getting rid of Crocodile. That kind of enormous public works project would help get the economy up and running, and it could provide jobs to those devastated by the drought! 

The same lessons that had made her think of that also brought with them the problem with the idea. That bridge would drive at least some of the river merchants out of business. Then again, the people who lived on the river were some of the least affected by the drought, so they might be able to weather the damage? She’d have to ask the advisors and probably call her uncle. He would know what to do.

“Whoa! Big lizard!” Luffy said as they approached a clearing.

Karoo came to a screeching halt as both of their jaws fell open. 

“That’s a dinosaur.” Vivi said dumbly. 

There was a long necked dinosaur just standing in the clearing as it munched away at the leaves of a nearby tree. It had to be some kind of brachiosaurus, but those were extinct. Was this an Ancient Zoan fruit user? Why would they be here? She hadn’t been paying much attention to the shapes moving in the jungle as they ran, but surely she would have noticed if they were dinosaurs, right?

Aklys landed next to her as Luffy swung his way up onto the dinosaur’s head.

“Luffy! Please be careful!” 

“Hey! Big lizard! Tell us where the guys who hurt Merry are!” 

“He’s not listening.” Aklys said with a sort of resigned fear in her voice. Vivi didn’t like that.  

“Hey! You have a long enough neck to see them! Tell us!”

“This isn’t going to end well.” Vivi said with dread in her voice.

It was around this point that Luffy nearly snapped the dinosaur’s neck and it let out a cry of pain. A cry that was soon answered by several very angry roars. Vivi pulled Aklys up onto Karoo’s back as she clicked her heels to snap the duck out of his panicking so they could start running from the stampede. 

Well, she was getting her wish. She wasn’t worried about Alabasta right now!

 

========================================================================

 

Sanji did not feel lonely exactly.

However, he did notice an absence that had not been there before they crossed into the Grand Line. He had spent nearly a week with Aklys at this point, and most of that time was spent together. It was easier than he’d expected to just lean into the connection they’d formed. It helped that they were both actively trying to make it work.

(He knew it was too fast, that this wasn’t healthy, but some part of him was too happy that he’d finally gotten somewhere with a girl to care.)

(“Well, when a woman made a slight reference to treating you like a dog, you barked with hearts in your eyes.”)

(Another part of him needed to prove that he could handle this without messing up. He could control himself.)

Still, they were making good time. Jinbe had pointed out that whatever craft had attacked them most likely would have docked in a river or stream somewhere on the island, so they had begun by circling the coast until they found one. Roxie kept glancing around nervously, but she hadn’t quite said anything, so he assumed they were fine for now.

The river was wide covered in a thin mist that obscured the other side.

“I’ll check the other side.” Sanji said before leaping up onto a branch, which he used as a springboard to make it over the river.

“Don’t go off on your own!” Roxie shouted.

“I’ll be fine! Jinbe can swim over if I need help!” Sanji said.

“Alright, but don’t trust the unmoving!”

“What is that supposed to mean?!” Sanji asked.

“You’ll see!”

Sanji rolled his eyes at the cryptic advice but filed it away regardless. “Alright!”

As they walked, he kept an eye on the soft mud by the riverbank for any sort of tracks. There were some animal tracks, but they seemed to be mostly big cats and reptiles of various sizes. Sanji wasn’t entirely sure what he was looking for, but he was vaguely confident he’d know the enemy’s tracks when he saw them. It would be wheels, treads, footsteps, or their ship being dragged further inland. 

Massive footsteps drew his attention back to the treeline, but they passed quickly. However, something caught his eye as he searched the horizon. It was a rather well made chartreuse painting that covered an entire tree trunk. It was quite beautiful.

“Hey. Come with me.”

“Of course, my friend.”

========================================================================

My nerves were killing me.

There was a distinct difference between reading about such a vast jungle and being inside it. If anything, my prior knowledge of what exactly lurked in the darkness made it worse. The unknown torpedo or whatever had hit us added a hint of mystery to the whole ordeal, which really put a cherry on top of my anxiety. By Nika, why hadn’t I told Robin one of the Giants would come to the ship? If she’d gone out here, I’d have been able to stay back on the Merry!

(Oh, right, because I wanted to make her see for herself that Dorry and Brogy were good people.)

“Sanji hasn’t said anything yet.” I said nervously.

“I am sure he’s fine.” Jinbe reassured.

“Sanji?! Anything to report?” I called over the river.

We waited a beat.

Nothing.

“Sanji?!”

Jinbe took a stance and thrust his palm into the mist that covered the river. It dispersed to show-

“He’s gone.” I said as dread pooled in my stomach. 

A slight sloshing sound rose above the roar of the river.

“JINBE!”

The fishman turned and punched the air in front of the flood of wax that was racing towards them. A shockwave cancelled out the wax’s momentum, creating a sculpture of a wave emerging from the jungle.

“The Wax-Wax fruit.” I said before trying to swallow the lump in my throat. “Don’t let the wax touch us.”

Another wave of wax came rushing over the previous one, and Jinbe repeated his trick. However, this time, the wax didn’t stop, because gravity demanded that even a solid object fall. The solid wax formed a wall that resisted Jinbe’s attempts to divert the flow. It would have caught us if Jinbe hadn’t grabbed me and leapt backwards into the water.

“Run.” I said.

Jinbe began swimming back the way we’d come.

Something hit my shell.

“Hold on tight!” Jinbe advised.

I let go.

“Damn you Marianne!”

 

========================================================================

The ground started shaking before the Giant entered Robin’s visual range. 

Ah. She had thought the Giants that called this island their home would leave them alone. What a foolish assumption.

She formed a mouth and ear near Franky and Kaya. “Could one of you come handle our guest? My hands are still somewhat sore.”

This was a lie, but one they would accept.

“Of course! Who are they?” Franky asked as he put down his hammer.

Robin slipped into the kitchen. “A Giant.”

Franky didn’t know the context, but something in her tone must have said all it needed to, because he nodded in understanding. “I’ve got this.”

“Thank you.”

She let her extra eyes and ears vanish as she poured herself a drink. It was bad form to open a new bottle of wine when in potential danger, but a glass or two would take the edge off.

“Hey!” The Giant’s greeting seemed to shake the air itself. “Do you have any beer?”

“Hey yourself!” Franky said. “Yeah, we got plenty of alcohol.”

“Good! Could I have some? It's been a long time since I’ve had a good drink.”

“Hey Kaya! How much of our alcohol survived?!”

“Most of the bottles are fine, but we only have two barrels of whiskey left! Everything else cracked in the attack!” Kaya shouted up before the sound of hammering resumed.

“Attack?” The Giant echoed.

“Yeah, some bastards hit us in the middle of the ocean and we had to haul ass to get here before we sank. Never even saw them.” Franky explained bitterly.

“Cowards! How dare they refuse to meet you in honorable combat?!” The Giant sounded outraged. “I am glad they did not manage to sink your ship.”

“It was closer than I’d like.” Franky admitted. “The rest of the crew are trying to catch the bastards who did this, because we’re pretty sure they’re on this island.”

“To think scoundrels like that would be hiding on our sacred battleground.” The giant said. She imagined he was shaking his head. “You said your stores were damaged?”

“Yeah. The crew are going to bring back some animals on their way back.”

“Very well then! I will find a beast and we shall feast with you as my guests! No one would dare violate the hospitality of a Giant of Elbaph!” The Giant laughed before stomping off back into the jungle.

Robin abandoned the glass and began to drink straight from the bottle.

 

========================================================================

 

“What?! Scoundrels!”

Vivi’s ears rang as the Giant warrior that had saved Luffy from the long necked dinosaurs shouted in outrage.

“Yeah! They attacked the Merry and wouldn’t let us punch them! We’re looking for them!” Luffy explained.

“A worthy goal!” Dorry said. “If they intended to strand you here, then they must pay for their success!”

“Yeah! We’re gonna beat them up before we have to leave!” Luffy said.

“Well, you have a full year to catch them, if they stay here to see your deaths through.” Dorry said.

“A year?!” Vivi said.

“Yes, little lady. Your Log Pose will take a year to reset on this island, or close enough.” Dorry said.

“Is that why you’re here, sir?” Aklys asked.

“Gegyagyagyagya!” Dorry laughed. “No, I’ve been here for a century in the name of defending my honor.”

“That’s cool!” Luffy said with stars in his eyes.

In the distance, one of the central volcanoes began to erupt.

Dorry stood up and drew his sword from its scabbard. “That is the signal. If I do not return, the other Giant will help you.”

“The signal for what?” Vivi asked.

“A duel to the death.” Dorry said before he began to dash away from his camp towards the other mountain.

Another Giant warrior appeared over the horizon, although he wielded an ax. The two Giants clashed blades far off in the distance, but the ground shook as if it were right next to them. Dinosaurs fled their perches and circled the island as the two warriors traded blows. It was an awe inspiring sight.

The battle was so powerful that it kicked up a wind that blew mist across the clearing. It smelled slightly sweet, like old cider. There must have been some rotting fruit somewhere nearby.

“I’m going to get a better view!” Luffy said before he slingshotted himself up towards the top of the mountain.

“Luffy!” Vivi yelled.

Wait, why did she…?

Vivi yawned before she could finish the thought. Why was she so tired? She must not have gotten enough sleep.

She was breathing faster. Why…?

“Aklys…?” She looked around for the other girl, and found she was looking around with a rifle for an arm. She was stumbling every few steps.

“Stream Sword!”

The last thing Vivi saw before she passed out was a jet of water knocking the other girl off her feet. 

 

========================================================================

 

Broggy the Red Ogre flexed his hand as he returned to the stranded pirate ship.

His latest draw with Dorry had left his hand a bit sore after he failed to parry his friend’s sword. It was their 73,466th duel, and their 73,466th draw. Truly, Nika must have been testing them with so many draws. Broggy was no priest, so he did not know what sort of lesson he was supposed to learn, but a century of duels had left their mark. Whatever he was meant to do after this, it had to be something truly glorious.

“Hello friends! I have not been victorious, but…” Broggy trailed off as he approached the ship. There was only a single presence on board, and he did not recognize them.

As he got closer, he saw that the presence was a Fishman. Well, he didn’t have a problem with his friends having a Fishman as a crewmate, but it was a bit rude to not even wait for him.

The Fishman turned to him. “What did you do to them?”

(”Never even saw them.”)

The Shipwright's words echoed in Brogy's mind as he realized exactly what had happened. “I did nothing. The cowards who attacked your ship have taken your crewmates while I was dueling. They have attacked my guests in my absence, and my honor demands I seek their heads.”

The Fishman nodded. “I see. Do you have any idea where they might have been taken?”

Broggy stood to his full height and looked around. People meant smoke, especially if they wanted to scare off the dinosaurs. “I do.”

He lowered a hand, and the Fishman jumped on without hesitation. “Good. Then let’s go rescue my friends.”

Broggy began walking towards the large smoke column in the distance. 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

One Piece itself was kind enough to provide a Canon Epigraph for Little Garden, so it felt fitting to use it.

I wonder who would use a grinning bear as their symbol?

I am aware the SBS claims that Jinbe sleeps from 3-9AM, but this iteration of the man had a rather different childhood.

This Robin continues to have a complicated relationship with Giants.

Vivi spent two years as Ms Wednesday. I like to think she borrowed some aspects of that character from her childhood running around with the Sand-Sand Clan, which means that like any good lie, there's an aspect of truth to it. This princess has a bit of iron beneath her silken gloves.

Little Garden has a lot of horror potential, which surprised me as I kept going with this chapter.

For those who aren't familiar, Vivi was experiencing CO2 poisoning. If that does not tell you who the secondary pair of Baroque Works Agents on the island are and you do not wish to look up Stream Sword, then the only other hint I will give is that I do not plan to use many OCs across this work, and these two are no exception to that.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Chapter 21: Ruining the Deathday Cake

Notes:

Welcome back! Not much to say this time, so lets just jump in!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

All Bounties and Targets are to be captured alive and at all costs unless otherwise ordered. Any lost profits from failing to follow this guideline will be taken from your yearly job completion bonus. 

Failure to kill a Target you are ordered to kill will result in you becoming a Target. 

-Quote from the Baroque Works Handbook, one of the only non-financial resources provided by the organization. Few were ever printed, and even less were ever read.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

Franky had just gotten back to the ship from chopping extra wood when he smelled the CO2.

It had a sweet and alcoholic undertone, as if it had come from carbonated alcohol. There was a specific kind of carbonated cider from the South Blue that smelled like this. He’d done some experiments with it, but it wasn’t as good as soda for his purposes.  Even straight carbonated water was more useful than this. 

The CO2 concentration was more than most would be able to handle. That was dangerous. 

“Kaya?! Robin?!”

No answer.

He looked around, and there were signs of a scuffle. There was a large hand shaped imprint in the railing as if someone with a very large but not quite Giant hand had pulled themselves up onto the deck without any care for the ship. That irked him, but Kaya and Robin took priority.

He jumped off the ship. There were a set of bootprints in the mud leading towards and then away from the ship. The set leading away were deeper than those leading towards the Merry.

Kidnapping. The Marines paid more for live captures. Crocodile wanted Robin.

Franky grabbed himself some fresh bottles of cola from the fridge and made sure he had full ammunition. The Giants were still dueling.

He’d have to do this himself. 

 

========================================================================

 

I wasn’t exactly surprised when I came back to myself standing on a wax cake with my feet encased in said wax.

No, my surprise came from the man and woman standing next to Mr 3 and Marianne. The woman was wearing a chest plate and greaves over a pink bodysuit. She had two large barrels strapped to her back which connected via hoses to two batons on her hips. The man also had the two barrels, although he was wearing a leather jacket and jeans rather than armor. His hoses fed into two large hydraulic gauntlets with the number 6 embossed in the knuckles. 

I completely did not recognize either of them, although the 6s told me he was likely Mr 6, and thus the woman was Miss Mother’s Day. Huh, I probably should have expected some characters like this, but it just never quite occured to me that we’d run into someone who’d only ever been mentioned in an SBS. That really should have crossed my mind. Seeing him rang a single bell somewhere in the depths of my mind, but that was probably just some detail about Mr 6 not being a Devil Fruit user from the SBS that revealed him. Ms Golden Week, or as I knew her, Marianne, was sitting on a barrel.

Oh well, probably wasn’t important. 

It seemed like I was the first to wake up from the dazed state of Marianne’s paints, likely due to my Zoan constitution. Most of the crew were on the cake as well, with the exceptions of Luffy, Jinbe, Franky, and Robin. That gave me hope, because that was almost half of us. Aklys’s presence would have also brought me hope if she didn’t have a Sea Prism Stone collar on. Curiously, I didn’t have one on. They must have only had one.

(Huh, they even captured Karoo. I wonder how that happened.)

Well, time to wake people up.

“Good gods, the Germa have really gone downhill, haven’t they.”

My statement drew the Baroque Works agents attention, and their confusion. Thankfully for my ploy, Mr 6 was the one to ask the inevitable question.

“What the hell are you talking about, you damn pirate?” Mr 6 spat the word pirate like it was a violently racist slur. Well, with a mouth like that I can see why he never made an appearance.

“They always tell us horror stories about the days when the Germa Double 6 ruled the North, but this?” I gestured at Mr 6’s… general vibe, honestly. “This is just pathetic. Wasn’t Judge’s whole schtick supposed to be reclaiming the North through technological superiority? I think I heard some fear mongering about that.”

(Sanji twitched at the mention of Judge and Germa.)

“My Carbonation Equipment is better than anything that jumped up breeder could cook up!” Mr 6 shouted.

I nodded “I see. Are you a cyborg who powers himself entirely through the power of soda? Our Shipwright, Franky, has that going for him, and he doesn’t need those massive barrels! I’m sure he’d love to give you some tips though.”

Oh wow that was a genuinely bulging vein. I expected it to take longer, honestly. “I am the inventor of the Carbonation Engine, and anyone who claims otherwise is a bastard who’s word can be trusted less than a pirate’s!”

That second utterance of the word was almost worse than the first, and that gave me an idea. “You really seem to hate our chosen profession, huh? Well, then you should be overjoyed to find out Mr Zero is-” I dodged a glob of wax that tried to knock my head off. “-the Warlord Crocodile!”

(Thank you natural flexibility and greater than 180 degrees of possible visual range.)

I had to keep dodging wax, but while I did that, Mr 6 turned to glare at Mr 3. “Is this true?”

Mr 3 scoffed. “I would expect nothing less from a pathetic pirate like this. Disregard their lies. The identity of Mr 0 is of no consequence. That was nothing more than an attempt to turn you against the rest of the organization.”

Oh, I really hated that man’s voice. It was somehow even smarmier than his dub’s voice, to the point I was almost impressed.

“I was told we were to execute Princess Vivi for finding out about Mr 0’s identity.” Mr 6 said.

“And she does know his identity, along with a number of other secrets about our organization that are above your clearance to know, Mr 6.” Mr 3 said. “This is a lie, and I was informed ahead of time that they would attempt to use it due to your presence.”

“Ah but isn’t that just what Crocodile would include in his orders if he knew we knew and didn’t want you to know?” I said.

Mr 3 scoffed once again. “That is circular logic, and I will not hear another word of it! Let’s see you try to keep talking as a wax statue!”

I took a deep breath as a veritable tide of wax was launched in my direction. I transformed into my full Telesnail form and retreated into my shell as far as I could get with my foot still outside. It formed a seal against the outside world, which meant no wax got in. Honestly, there was a lot of air in here. I think I read online somewhere that terrestrial snails could survive for a couple days without access to air? Maybe we stored air in our shells or something.

Oh well, I’ll be free in like, an hour. I grabbed my notebook and pencil to make use of the time. Actually, hold on. I have nothing better to do, and this wax isn’t actually impeding my ability to call.

I sent out a signal to the elderly Telesnail I knew Dorry and Brogy had.

As I waited for the old snail to wake up, I felt a call try to reach the island. 

 

========================================================================

 

“AHA! Give me back my friends you bastards!”

Franky burst through the door of the strange wax house in the middle of the jungle with Weapons Left raised and ready to pump these bounty hunters full of lead.

It was empty. Honestly, the interior was mostly barebones, as if the inhabitants weren’t planning to use it for long.

“Damn it!”

He’d found a temporary base, but not where they’d taken Kaya and the others! He was about to leave, but then a Transponder Snail on the table began to ring. Ah, Roxie would know where the others were! He answered the call.

“Your report is late, Mr 3.” A voice that was definitely not Roxie's came out of the snail’s mouth.

Alright, this was not Roxie. This would be Crocodile, the one Mr 3 reported to. Now, how could he use this?

He glanced at the snail and the wax house around him. He noticed the details put into the temporary structure and the intricate tea set on the table. It made him imagine if Iceberg had been raised by some pretentious nobles or something like that. Damn it, that voice modulator he’d been thinking about since calling Kokoro would have been damned useful here.

He put on his best impression of a smarmy, waxy, pretentious bounty hunter. “I apologize sir. The targets were able to resist for longer than expected. Nico Robin has been captured.”

“And the others?”

“Dealt with in the usual way. They will not be an issue any longer. Their ship has also been destroyed, so if they somehow survived, they won’t be an issue any longer.” Franky said. He needed to make sure no reinforcements were sent and that Mr 3’s reputation would be in the crapper when Roxie did her big broadcast. Something like what he assumed to be the Wax Wax fruit was too dangerous an opponent to do otherwise. His partner was probably the one who used the CO2.

“Good. The Unluckies should be arriving shortly to confirm your mission’s completion and deliver a package.”

“I presume this package is related to my next targets?”

“No. It is an Eternal Pose for Alabasta. Operation Utopia begins soon.”

He said that as if Mr 3 knew what that meant. “Yes, sir.”

Franky took a deep breath, turned around, and breathed fire at the animals that had been trying to sneak up on him. They burst through the flames, but Franky dropped the receiver and caught the vulture and otter’s heads. The vulture got half a squawk out before he smashed their heads together twice, which knocked them unconscious. The wall melted under the force of his fire. 

“What’s going on?” 

“The princess’s bird attempted to take revenge. It has been dealt with. I will now ensure the others will not interfere.”

“Good, and make sure to decontaminate on your way back, I do not want to catch whatever sickness you caught. It’s made you sound even more pretentious than usual.”

The other man ended the call.

Franky was glad he did, because the so-called Unluckies being here could only mean one thing. They’d escaped from Igaram, and he doubted they would have done so without freeing Mr 5 and his partner. Damn it.

He searched the bird and found the Eternal Pose, which he stashed in the same hidden compartment as Pluton’s blueprints. It wouldn’t shatter no matter what was done to him if it was in there, he’d made sure of that.

The ground shook underneath him, so he looked out the window. The giants had finished their fight at some point, and Brogy was running towards a large pillar of smoke in the distance. 

That seemed like a good place to look for his friends.

 

========================================================================

 

Brogy charged through the jungle with the Fishman, Jinbe, on his shoulder.

The pillar of smoke was coming from a wax cake of some kind with a spinning top that was spraying wax down on the people trapped on its surface as four other people watched. This was not just dishonorable subterfuge, it was sadism. Barbarians!

“Throw me at the candles.”

Brogy didn’t hesitate. He used his shield bearing hand to grab Jinbe off his shoulder and launch him like a javelin towards those watching the grim spectacle. Jinbe spun through the air and seemed to gather moisture around him until he had created a spearpoint of water. One of the onlookers tried to stop him with a bullet of wax, but the wax glanced off the spearhead. Jinbe landed on the spinning platform and used the momentum to throw the water in a circle to put out the candles.

Brogy let out a battle cry as he went to bring down his ax on the sadistic scoundrels, but his feet went out from under him. He tried to angle himself so his great size would crush them beneath him, but the wax-creating onlooker brushed him aside with a wax construct that only barely survived the attempt.

“Ha! As if a brute like you would be able to destroy us!” The onlooker said.

“You have attacked those under my protection, scoundrel!” Brogy said as he tried to get up. “I will not let you live down such an insult!”

“And I will not die to a barbaric muscle bound idiot like you!” The onlooker said as was poured from his arms and bound Brogy to the ground. “It is quite vexing that you somehow put out the candles of my art piece, but it shall be complete before too long, Red Ogre Brogy. You know, the bounties for you and your partner are still quite active. I had planned to claim that 200 million after we had dealt with our more immediate targets, but it was quite nice of you to deliver yourself to us!”

He tapped into the reserves of strength he had been saving for a second duel with Dory and began to crack the wax that bound him. “You will not kill those under my protection or interfere with our duel!”

“You Giants are stronger than I thought, it seems.” The wax man said before even more wax reinforced Brogy’s bonds. One hand kept pouring the wax on while the other threw four globs of the substance into the air. They turned into spikes that slammed into his wrists and ankles.

Brogy screamed in rage and pain loud enough to be heard across the island.

 

========================================================================

 

Luffy stopped running around in search of his friends as a loud scream echoed across Little Garden.

The ground shook as Dory began running from his home in the mountain towards the source of the scream. That must have come from the other Giant! Whoever could have made a Giant scream like that must have been evil enough to kidnap his friends!

Luffy followed Dory’s trail of destruction towards the enemy. The Giant slipped as he approached and fell on his face before someone else began to cover him in wax. Another scream of pain rang out across the island as Luffy used two trees to stretch his arms.

“Gum Gum Missile!”

“Stream Sword!”

His attempt to hit them while they were distracted was interrupted by what looked like a beam of carbonated water. Wait, that looked like soda! He turned around so he was mouth first and caught the beam in his mouth. Sadly, the plan didn’t work as well as he hoped.

The beam sent him backwards faster than he could swallow, and there was so much cider being poured down his throat that he was ballooning in size as he flew through the air. He took out three trees before bouncing off the ground and getting lodged between two trees. A small bit of water dribbled out of his mouth.

He wiggled but Luffy couldn’t quite get unstuck. He could sort of turn himself around, but not get out. Even that much wiggling made his stomach churn, but that gave him an idea.

Luffy began wiggling to get his face pointed down at the ground. 

 

========================================================================

 


They hadn’t noticed Jinbe, and that was good.

Or at least, the Baroque Works agents didn’t seem to have figured out that Brogy had used a person to put out the candles instead of some Giant weapon. Brogy wasn’t saying otherwise, and the others were too focused on crying out about Roxie’s fate. Her place on the cake had been replaced with a wax representation of a snail. He assumed she was in her shell under there, but he did not know how much time he had to rescue her.

Luffy had tried to follow Brogy’s dueling partner into the fight, but he’d been just as ineffective as the Giant. Rushing into combat wouldn’t get him anywhere. Jinbe had to think about this strategically.

This was a bad matchup for him. Wax had little water content, and he had already seen how the Wax-man could counter Jinbe’s own ability to defend against the tides of wax. A quick experiment proved that he could not break the wax, not even with the high humidity of the area. His master would likely have been able to do it, but Jinbe had not reached the levels of skill required to crack a steel plate with a drop of water.

(He once again felt the need to catch up to his other self. He would need to redouble his training regime after this.)

A flash of orange in the treeline caught his attention, but the top of the cake was spinning too much to see what it was. Franky was missing from the lineup below, and he always wore those tropical shirts. He must have climbed a tree to get a better look at things. Franky could breathe fire, couldn’t he? Jinbe remembered that from when they’d been fighting the rest of Arlong’s crew. Fire melted wax, while water could only divert the liquid form of it.

Jinbe began gathering water. 

 

========================================================================

 

Franky could see that Jinbe was preparing some kind of big attack on top of the cake. 

He shimmied back down the tree and took the skin off his right hand, exposing the metal underneath. He aimed his fist at the girl that had knocked Luffy out of the clearing. They were all watching as the Wax-man tried to get the candles on top of the cake to re-ignite somehow just by touching the cake. It wasn’t working because Jinbe was putting them right back out, but none of them could see that.

His arm launched out and grabbed the woman’s neck. She made a noise before he retracted his arm faster than the other agents could respond. He caught her face with his other fist and she was in dream land before she hit the ground.

“Ms Mother’s day!” The man with the gauntlet called in shock. When there was no response, he got desperate. “Guarana?!”

“Go after her you idiot, clearly we missed one!” The Wax-man said impatiently.

The man charged into the jungle and Franky retreated far enough away that he would see his partner before he looked for Franky. He just kept charging though, which worked just as well.

“You!” The man said as soon as he saw Franky.

“Me!” Franky said as he met the man’s opening punch with one of his own. “Oh, that’s pretty good! Those are some pretty good gauntlets you’ve got there.”

They began boxing, giving about as good as they got.

“You must be the cyborg your Zoan companion claimed had stolen my tech.”

“Stole? I remade myself over half a decade ago. I’d claim you were the one who stole my tech, but I’d never design something so inefficient.”

“My Carbonation Engine is the pinnacle of CO2 based technology!”

“Getting energy from just the CO2? Buddy, there’s so many more ways to get energy out of carbonation. Soda is so much better! Hell, even carbonated water is better than the cider you’re using!”

“You will pay for your slander!”

“And you’ll find out what happens when you try to fight an inventor with poor tech!”

The time for words had passed. They kept trading blows, and Franky forced the other man to use more and more power as the fight progressed. Eventually Franky felt a punch hit his stomach. It was just as weak as a normal punch. Mr 6 had run out of fuel.

“Gotcha. STRONG HAMMER!”

Teeth and blood flew from the man’s mouth as Franky delivered a solid steel punch straight to his jaw. He crashed to the ground and didn’t get back up.

Franky used the tubes from the woman’s equipment to tie them to a tree and began making his way back to the clearing. 

 

========================================================================

 

That was one pair down, although not the one Jinbe would have preferred.

Well, Franky would be back soon. Now it was up to Jinbe to buy time.

Jinbe leapt from the cake and turned the humidity he had gathered into a storm of droplets the size of barrels.

“Great Shark Arrow Storm!”

The water fell upon the enemy, who were knocked off their feet. Jinbe landed in a roll near Mr 3 and delivered an axe kick to the back of his head as the man tried to protect himself with a wax construct of some kind.

Mr 3 did not get back up.

Jinbe turned to where the young girl had fallen, but she was missing. He looked around and found her by the barrel she had been sitting on, which had been broken open to reveal Robin had been inside! She was soaked through and had a collar on her neck similar to the one Aklys had, but that was where they had taken her. The girl had been painting something onto her face.

“Capture him.”

“Of course, my friend.” Jinbe blinked and suddenly Robin was rushing towards him with a knife.

“Why are you listening to her?” Jinbe demanded as he furiously blocked Robin’s attempts to gut him like a fish.

“Why would I not listen to my friend?” Robin asked. The chartreuse pattern on her face made Jinbe relax. 

Something hit his back.

“Stop.”

“Of course, my friend.” Two voices said in unison. 

“NOOO!” A chorus of voices called from the cake. 

A loud belch echoed across the island. 

 

========================================================================

 

Luffy felt really uncomfortable, but he wiggled on.

Eventually he couldn’t hold in the pressure anymore and-

Brrrrp

He was unstuck! 

The blast of air sent him flying through the air in an arc. He briefly breached the canopy but he nearly hit the ground before he got to the clearing. He reached out and grabbed a branch, which he used to swing onwards, which even preserved his momentum! Nice!

He passed two people tied to a tree, but they were bad guys so he didn’t stop. When he got to the clearing, Franky, Jinbe, and Robin were just standing around as a little girl poked an unconscious guy’s face.

“Hey! Is the fight over already? Luffy pouted. He hated when that happened!

“No! They’re not themselves!” Kaya yelled from on the giant wax cake sculpture thing.

“Eh?”

“Friends, Capture him.”

“Of course, my friend.”

“Oh!” Luffy got it. They only started trying to fight him after the little girl started talking! “You! Make them stop!”

“No. You need to let yourself be captured, or you’ll just hurt your friends.” The little girl said.

“No!” Luffy said.

He tried to get around them, but that was harder than expected. Robin wasn’t using her Devil Fruit, but she did have a knife and a lot of skill. Jinbe and Franky were in similar positions, not really using the powers that made them cool and unique, but still trying to capture him. 

“Come on guys! You don’t need to listen to her!” Luffy said.

“Friends, don’t listen to him.”

“Can’t do that.”

“Impossible.”

“No.”

Oh hey, that was nice! They all refused her!

“Wipe the paint off!” Kaya shouted. The others on the cake thing were just standing around for some reason. They had paint on their faces.

“Alright!” He didn’t really get it, but Luffy was used to that.

Luffy whipped off his shirt and started trying to hit Robin in the face with it. This did not work, but he didn’t expect it to. When she cut it in half with her knife, he had two shirt halves to hold! Luffy dropped low and swept his leg hard enough to knock all three of his friends off their feet. While they were getting up, Luffy looked for the paint on Jinbe and Franky. It was on their backs!

It was on their clothes, which meant he couldn’t scrub them off without water and Jinbe wasn’t making any. Oh well, they were just clothes!

“Sorry guys! Goodbye clothes!” Luffy said as he dodged another knife swing from Robin and tore off Franky’s shirt and Jinbe’s robe. He threw them as far away as he could. Jinbe and Franky were dazed for a second, and the little girl pulled out a paint brush. “RUN!” Luffy ordered.

Jinbe and Franky ran off into the jungle in opposite directions, and neither of them came back when the girl threw paint at them, so that seemed to work! Now he just had to take care of Robin. He picked his shirt halves off the ground as they passed them and got started.

This took a while. Robin was really good at not getting punched in the face. That was really cool! He wished she would stop being so good at that for just a second because he really needed to do that right now!

That sounded wrong. Oh well.

Eventually he was able to knock her to the ground again and catch her face with a cloth as she fell. The cloth came away with more than just the paint, but none of it was red, so he was pretty sure it was just makeup.

“Robin! Are you yourself again? Are you going to keep trying to stab me?” Luffy asked.

“No, Luffy.” Robin pushed herself up off the ground and shook her head. “Thank you. That was a very unpleasant experience.”

“You’re very hard to punch in the face!” Luffy complimented. 

Robin laughed. “I try.”

Luffy looked around and found that Franky and Jinbe were panting as they took turns throwing art supplies into the jungle while standing next to the little girl. She was on top of a dinosaur, and both were knocked out.

“Aw! You guys got to fight a dinosaur and I didn’t! We should have traded fights!” Luffy complained. Jinbe could have gotten the paint off much quicker!”

“No!” Franky and Jinbe said before shuddering.

“No, this was for the best, Luffy.” Jinbe said.

“Get us down from here, and wipe off the paint!” Kaya demanded.

“Oh, right!” Franky said before rushing over to the sculpture thing. “Franky fire!”

Franky breathed fire at the sculpture thing, which began slowly melting. Jinbe used his Fishman Karate to push the liquid wax away whenever Franky had to catch his breath, which sped things up. The crew were able to jump off after a few minutes, and so Franky shifted focus over to the snail statue.

“Why’s there a snail statue? Where’s Roxie?” Luffy asked.

“Mr 3 trapped her within when she began taunting the agents.” Robin explained. “I am not sure how much air she had.”

“WHAT?!”

Luffy hated waiting. It was always the worst when he didn’t know if his friends were okay.

After what felt like a year of fire and palm blasts, a large snail shell tumbled out of the sculpture thing. It wiggled around for a few seconds before transforming into Roxie, who jumped into the air and began hopping from foot to foot.

“Franky! Felt like you were trying to turn me into escargot!”

“Roxie! You’re okay!” Luffy said.

Everyone else began talking over each other, but Luffy got that they were all saying basically what he’d said.

“Yeah! Snails can survive for a bit without air. I think I’ve got about a day’s worth of air in there?” Roxie estimated as she pointed her thumb at her shell.

“Cool!” Luffy said.

“Uh, Franky? Giants?” Roxie said as she gestured to where Dory and Brogy were still bound. “And can someone make sure the agents don’t follow us?”

“I got it.” Franky said as he approached one of Brogy’s hands.

“I’ll go tie up Mr 3 and Ms Golden Week.” Kaya volunteered and went off to do just that.

“The other two should have the keys to our collars.” Aklys said.

“Don’t go off into the jungle alone, Aklys!” Sanji said as he rushed after her.

Oh yeah, the Giants! “Brogy! Dorry! Are you guys okay?!” Luffy called. When he got a good look at Brogy’s face the Giant was crying! “Brogy! Why are you crying?”

“I have been dishonored.” Brogy said sadly.

“We both failed to defeat these small ones, Brogy.” Dorry pointed out.

“You don’t understand, Dorry! I offered these Straw Hat pirates my protection. They were kidnapped during our duel and I was unable to rescue them. They had to rescue themselves!” Brogy said.

“Then I am dishonored twice over.” Dorry said. “Some of these little ones were my guests before our duel, and they were all gone when I returned. I assumed they had merely left, so I did not search for them. I failed to even notice they had been kidnapped, and only rushed into combat after you had been captured.”

“May I interrupt?” Roxie cut in before Brogy could respond. She kept going without waiting for a response. “Our enemies were the ones who engaged in underhanded and dishonorable tactics against people they could not beat in a fair fight. Your failure was only as dishonorable as a man dying in his sleep to an enemy he did not see coming.”

There was silence for a few moments as the Giants seemed to think about that.

A volcano began to erupt in the distance.

“Even if what you say is true, our honor is still in question.” Dorry said.

“We must continue dueling until a true victor is decided.” Brogy agreed.

“You have been dueling over this for longer than the average human lives.” Roxie said. “You have fought to a draw nearly 73,500 times in a row. Any reasonable person would say your honor has been defended through sheer persistence, if nothing else.”

“No. It will not be done until one of us triumphs!” The two Giants chorused.

Roxie looked at the sky for a few seconds, and Luffy felt a weird feeling in his chest for a second, but it passed quickly. “Is there anyone on Elbaph you’d trust to arbitrate your dispute? I am the Transponder Snail Zoan. I can call them right now.”

“Our king would be able to decide the matter, but he surely has more important things to do than settle an argument between two pirates.” Dorry said.

“This was important enough to distract the Captains of the Giant Warrior Pirates for a century. I only know your crew’s reputation from elderly Marines who feared your predecessors, not you. Roxie said firmly.

“Our crew did not continue on without us?” Brogy asked.

“The Giant Warrior Pirates disbanded 95 years ago.” Robin said. “Not a single member had reached your previous bounties.”

“Call the king.” Dorry and Brogy chorused.

“This is a matter of Elbaph’s honor!” Brogy said.

Roxie placed the call. 

 

========================================================================

 

Jinbe watched as Roxie’s hair turned pink and massive horns grew from her hair. Some of her hair obscured her eyes in a thick, cord-esque braid that acted as a blindfold.

“What has happened to King Harald? Who is this?” Brogy demanded.

“My father is dead.” The person on the other end of the call said. “This human has already told me about your endless draws, Dorry and Brogy. Y’know, they used to tell me stories about you.” He spat on the ground. “I wish they’d told me that you were both IDIOTS!”

“WHAT?!”

“I am Crown Prince Loki of Elbaph. Your inability to see that your endless draws mean that you have more important things to do than duel over honor has cost Elbaph the Giant Warrior Pirates, and without them our culture has been dying!” Loki said bitterly. “I have been chained to the trunk of Yggdrasil! No king, not even a pretender, lives within the castle or claims the crown. Jarul rules as a corrupt regent! THERE ARE MARINES ON ELBAPH AS WE SPEAK!”

“WHAT?!”  

They all covered their ears as the Giant’s outrage shook the island. 

“I am declaring your duel a draw and that both of you have as much honor as your failure to defend Elbaph deserves. You sad excuses for Captains can try to reclaim it by returning to your home in its hour of need! I order you to recreate the Giant Warrior Pirates and retake Elbaph in my name! Only then will your honor be restored!” Loki said.

Yes sir, King Loki!” The Giant’s assent to the order shook the island once again. 

“Good! Your Telesnail can call my Transponder Snail, and I expect updates! NOW GET TO WORK!”

The call ended and Roxie returned to normal. She began rubbing her throat, but she didn’t say anything.

“Free us! We have work to do!” Broggy demanded.

“Our king has spoken!” Dorry said.

“Getting right back to it!” Franky said, “Franky Fire!”

Jinbe readied himself to help Franky. He hoped this wouldn’t take too long. He didn’t feel quite right. The heat must have been getting to him.

It was probably nothing. 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

For those who haven't put it together, Mr 6 is Cidre, of the Cidre Guid Arc, which was the tie in arc for Stampede. While in the arc he uses a New World island to produce his carbonated fuel, this is an iteration of the character farther back in his career, so he uses a more commonly avaliable substance. Still a worse substance than what Franky uses, but we can't all be genuis inventors.

Franky gets to fill in for Sanji because the cook was busy being captured. Given Sanji wasn't even trying to fool Crocodile and still managed it, Franky's attempt worked just as well.

I am fairly sure high humidity areas would allow Fishman Karate to condense water out of the air for combat use, which Jinbe uses to great effect here.

Of all the Straw Hats, Robin would absolutely just have a knife somewhere on her person at all times. She is also very much able to keep Luffy occupied even without her Devil Fruit, at least while he isn't trying to hurt her.

Congratulations, Loki, you now have two great allies, purely because Roxie wanted to end this honor competition early. Now, as for if everything he said is true is up for debate. After all, he's Loki. The only thing I will confirm is that Roxie commented on Elbaph having a Marine training camp for Giants in chapter 1 because she read about it in the newspaper.

I'm sure you all remember what happened to Nami at the end of this arc, and she never went swimming.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

For those who don't know where the Yellow-Green Colors Trap comes from, it was used during Ms Goldenweek's cover story!

Chapter 22: A Cold Journey

Notes:

Welcome Back! This chapter is very late because I wrote it while not remembering my beta for this story, who has done great work so far, was at a convention. Thankfully, they have come back and recovered, so they were able to do their work on this, and here it is!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“The closing of the Royal Drum Medical Academy marks the end of an era in medicine, in a time when we most dearly need medical professionals to treat plagues such as the rumored Amber Lead Syndrome. I dearly hope some other nation will have the resources and funding to found an academy that could one day surpass that school’s prestige.” 

 

-Quote from Dr Hogback, a famed surgeon, shortly before his disappearance. Some find his words prophetic, as the true nature of Amber Lead was only beginning to be discovered in that time, and the nation of Flevance would not be fully quarantined for another year, and would not finish collapsing until 4 years after this declaratio.

 

~~~~~~~~~~~

 

“Robin? I need a word.”

Robin rubbed her neck. The Seastone collar had not been comfortable, and wearing one while immersed in water had left her nearly catatonic. That was not an experience she wanted to repeat. Regardless, she followed Roxie out of earshot from the rest of the crew.

“Yes, Roxie?” Robin asked.

“I know Loki’s comments about Elbaph’s culture dying might seem bad for Saul, but I prepared for that.” Roxie said.

“Have you now.” Robin said, just to see her squirm.

“Yes!” Roxie objected to the unsaid accusation. “Loki agreed to retain the school and library and new push for intellectual pursuits when he came to power. He mostly just hates the World Government.”

It was good that this ‘Loki’ was able to recognize the truth behind the old adage about the dangers of separating scholars and warriors. Robin smiled. “That is good. Otherwise I would have needed to do something unpleasant.”


Roxie shivered before sighing. “I also got that conversation with the other Telesnail’s I wanted to do before we got things rolling. I’ll need a couple days to prepare a show plan, but the first broadcast should be good to go before we reach Alabasta.”

“You are still quite sure you want to do this?” Robin said. “Remember, this would broadcast the broad strokes of our abilities to any and all future enemies.”

Roxie shrugged. “And we’ll beat them anyway. It’ll also give hope to people who need Liberation.”

Robin could hear the capital letter. “I suppose you have a plan for when the World Government objects to your message?”

“They let Garp run around being a Hero. If they’re serious about whatever scheme is behind making Luffy a Warlord, then this is a natural consequence of that. I might have to use some creative phrasing, but there is a way to make propaganda taste sour even to a patriot.” Roxie said. “I also have some basic information I want to present to the world, but I’ll keep that in my back pocket.”

“Such as?” Robin asked curiously.

“Lets just say someone would be interested in a certain ship I was able to confirm had crossed Reverse Mountain fairly recently.”

========================================================================

 

 A warrior priest walked the halls of Kyuka Island’s Grand Resort at the peak of the island.

He carried a paw shaped bubble full of pain, illness, and suffering. It had been gathered from the underclass of the island, those who worked as servants, janitors, and other such roles within the resorts and high class entertainment the island advertised itself on. The best hope any of them had was to gain a public facing job and wish for a tip from the rich guests. It would pay off the debts of their training.

Anyone who tried to stop the warrior priest’s journey towards the island’s corporate monarch was given a small portion of the bubble. Whatever remained by the time he reached his destination would be granted to the man who had caused the suffering within.

Barthomew Kuma was a kind man, but offering Liberation was the sworn duty of any priest of Nika. At home, that had been liberating the elderly from the aches and pains of their lives.

On Kyuka, that meant overthrowing the local government.

 

========================================================================

 

“I have a strange request.”

“Hit me.”

“I need a barrel, a funnel, a knife, and an extra pair of hands.”

========================================================================

 

Once my side objective for the island was squirreled away in the depths of the Merry, I started helping the rest of the crew prepare for our journey off the island.

Yeah, Little Garden was a pretty quick adventure, and a very productive one for me. I got done just about everything I wanted to get done, which I had a feeling would be rare. I even got a bonus in the form of, I think, managing to kickstart the plot of Elbaph two years early. I had no idea what would have happened without that call, because the Giants had been spiralling pretty badly by the end there, but I was hopeful that this was a better result!

Prince Loki was… interesting. I’d only had a brief conversation with him before I jumped into explaining the situation on Little Garden, but I could tell he was probably a fan favorite back on Earth. That was a purely vibes based observation, but I was sticking with it. He was the reason Hajrudin wasn’t the Crown Prince of Elbaph, and that certainly explained some things. Giants tended to come in pairs, after all.

Speaking of Giants, Dorry and Broggy were building a raft. It was somewhat awe inspiring to watch them work together on the task. It was the same kind of awe you could get from watching enormous industrial vehicles operate, like those excavators or a truck that transports molten steel. They were chopping down trees at a rate that logging operations in the Amazon could only dream of, clearing a massive area for them to work within. They weren’t leaving today, it would take longer than a day to build their raft, but they got a good way through construction before we were ready to go. 

 

I’d spied on Franky’s conversation with Crocodile, which had gone shockingly well. I really didn’t want to think about why Crocodile would have mentioned Operation Utopia to Mr 3 before, but he’d said it like Mr 3 would know what he was talking about. That implied a level of openness amongst the upper ranks of Baroque Works that wasn’t there in Canon. That meant they might work together, and I didn’t like that, especially with Zoro still missing. It was possible he had mentioned the name as a nebulous end goal, but I was too busy catastrophizing to pay that possibility any mind.

“How are we getting off the island? Did one of the Baroque Works agents have a Log Pose we could use?” Vivi asked as she finished helping Kaya and Aklys haul another package of raw dinosaur meat up onto the Merry.

“I picked up a pretty Super present for you from a bird while I was out.” Franky said as he presented the Eternal Pose to Vivi. 

 

She put both hands over her mouth and gasped. “That leads to Alabasta!”

“Yep!” I said. “That’s our ticket off this island, unless you want to hitch a ride with the Giants?”

“No, this is perfect!” Vivi shot forward to give Franky a hug. “Thank you!”

“What would have been the next island, out of vague curiosity?” I asked as the question popped into my mind.

“Asuka Island.” Jinbe said as he consulted the map of Paradise Nami had given us. “If we were going there, we’d be heading further East, not South East.”

“Huh.” I said. I knew that name.

“It rings a bell?” Robin asked.

“A bit. There’s a sword there.”

========================================================================

 

Mr Wanderer’s Day checked the letter he’d gotten from the vulture a couple days before.

He was a bit early. One last job before the big day. The master of the sword school on Asuka island had a pretty big bounty on his head, which would pay for his trip back and then some.

Besides, he had a sword to find. 

 

========================================================================

 

“It’s probably nothing important.” I shrugged.

Robin gave me a knowing look, but accepted it. “Is there anything we should know before leaving?”

“Assuming you all heard the Giants request to see us off at the other side of the island, I think we’re good to go.” I shrugged. “Sadly, there isn’t a hidden golden city or secret government lab on this tropical island.”

Sanji raised an eyebrow. “Implying those are on other tropical islands?”

I gave him a coy smile. “Well, you’ll just have to wait and see!” 

 

I saw Aklys give me a knowing look but there wasn’t much I could do about it, she’d come with that knowledge on her own. Sure, it wasn’t strictly speaking a government lab anymore, but it used to be one! Granted, it also wouldn't be a tropical island when we got there but….

Huh, would Punk Hazard even end up like that? The person filling Akainu’s role was a Giant without a Devil Fruit. At best, Punk Hazard would be turned into a complete tundra, not a half tundra half volcanic hellscape island like in Canon. Unless Kizaru somehow turned out to have the Sun Sun Fruit and made it a different kind of fiery hellscape, but he didn’t seem like the kind of person to care about stuff like that. Oh well, a question for much later.

We had already pushed the Merry off the beach, so the only thing left to do was sail along the island’s central river to Dory and Broggy’s work area. They stopped construction as we approached, and kept pace as the boat sailed onwards.

“We may have failed to give you the proper hospitality that Elbaph demands, but there is one thing we can do to repay some of that failure.” Broggy said.

“There is a certain obstacle that prevents even those brave enough to sail onwards without the Log Pose from leaving. It will not be an obstacle to you.” Dory said.

“Sail forward without hesitation! We will cover your exit!” Broggy declared as we sailed past the edge of the island.

“What should we do?” Kaya asked.

“What they said! Keep going! Forwards!” Luffy shouted as he pointed in that direction with enthusiasm.

“YEAH!” I cheered along with Franky and Sanji.

I could already see the water bulging slightly up ahead as the Giants drew their weapons. I grabbed Kaya by the elbow and led her to the railing at the back of the ship.

“Keep an eye on them.” I said ominously.

 

Kaya looked perplexed but nodded.

I leaned against the railing next to the Helm as Jinbe steered us directly towards the growing bulge in the sea. Some of the surface tension broke, revealing the start of an enormous goldfish dorsal fin and tail.

“Whoah, big sea monster!” Luffy said in amazement.

“That, little friends, is the Island Eater!”

“And it shall not survive this day!” 

 

The enormous goldfish rose further out of the water and opened its cavernous maw. We began sailing into it, and I could feel something happening behind us. It felt a bit like just before Garp had unleashed some Conquerors on us to stop us from leaving Logtown. There was a sort of pressure in the air, but not the kind that could make your ears pop. It felt a bit different, but I couldn’t tell if that was because this was pure Armament, or because it was used with intent to kill something.

“Are sure this is a good idea?” Vivi asked nervously. Karoo was a bit busy frantically trying and failing to take the Helm from Jinbe.

“Yeah! The Giants said so! Straight onwards!” Luffy said as he climbed up onto the figurehead. “ONWARDS!”

“Onwards!” I echoed, which was more literal than usual because we’d officially entered the Island Eater’s mouth.

“I wonder if this leads all the way down to hell?” Robin asked mildly as the fish began to close its mouth, plunging us into darkness.

“ROBIN!”

The Oharan woman just laughed.

I felt the attack coming before I heard the words. 

 

“HAKOKU SOVEREIGNTY!” 

 

I do not have the words to describe this. It was not another situation like with my abilities, where human language lacked the vocabulary for it. This was just something you had to experience to properly know what it felt like. To feel the Willpower made manifest flow around you, to hear the wind slice through the giant fish’s flesh, to stumble as the ground beneath your feet is picked up by the sheer energy and carried along with the attack. It was exhilarating in all the right ways, and the sun on my face when we came out the other side was positively divine. We all let out a collective whoop of joy as the ship splashed back down.

I could feel my eyes itching with tears.

 

========================================================================

 

Kaya’s jaw had dropped, and she wasn’t sure she could pick it back up.

That?

THAT?

That was what Haki could do?

She’d felt it, she knew it was Haki. There was nothing else it could have been. It was amazing, and it terrified her. She flexed her hand and tried to concentrate her Haki onto her knuckles. It worked, mostly. How was she supposed to get from this to THAT?! A couple weeks ago, she’d just been a normal girl on a normal island!

The Giant’s laughter drew her attention to them. They were still in the poses they’d finished the attack in, but they were laughing. They kept laughing as their weapons broke in their hands, unable to take the strain of the grand feat of strength they’d just completed. They only stopped when they called out across the waves in unison.

“Friends! Go and don’t look back! Sail until your adventure is complete!”

With that, the Captains of the Giant Warrior Pirates sat down and watched them sail.

“That was awesome!” Luffy yelled from on the main deck.

That got Kaya out of her daze. She closed her mouth and joined the rest of the crew by the mast.

“Yeah!” Roxie agreed. “So, how did you all like your first taste of proper Armament Haki?”

“That was Haki?!” Sanji said incredulously.

“Yep!” Roxie nodded.

“Kaya’s going to be able to do THAT?!” Franky said with even more incredulousness.

“Well, not instantly. That’s a long ways off, and it depends on how she trains.” Roxie said. “That was an attack passed down through the generations of Giant Warrior Pirates, so I doubt you’ll be able to ever actually do that specific attack, Kaya, unless you happen to have eaten the Shrink Shrink Fruit at some point and forgot?” Roxie asked.

“No. I can still swim.” Kaya said absently.

“Then no, but she’ll be able to do something equally cool.” Roxie said.

“So, we’ve seen Conquerors and Armament.” Jinbe said. “What about the third? I believe you said it was Observation?”

“Spoilers.” Luffy and Roxie said together.

“However, we can start training for it now, although I think Robin may have forgotten about that in the chaos since my presentation.” Roxie continued.

“I apologize, our stay on the Lost Island was overwhelming.” Robin said.

“I’m not blaming you, Robin, I’m just using the opportunity to bring it up. Observation Haki is essentially a 6th sense. It’s like how you can tell someone’s looking at you, or when the noise in your house is another person instead of your pet.” Roxie explained. “I am fairly sure we can start training it by just having Robin try to poke us at random and trying to dodge those pokes.”

“I promise to use this power responsibly.” Robin said mischievously.

“You said that last time.” Roxie said.

“Did I? I apologize.” Robin said with a grin that meant she’d done that intentionally.

The ship began to turn on its own.

“Did we get hit again?!” Franky asked.

Kaya rushed to the railing. “No! Whirlpool!”

“Nothing like some good ol Grand Line weather!” Roxie said. “I love this place!”

Kaya… didn’t quite agree. 

 

========================================================================

 

The next day, I woke up with a blinding headache, which meant an emergency meeting with Robin.

“So, do you remember that bug spray we made?” I asked rhetorically as I barged into Robin’s room. I nearly tripped but caught myself on the door knob as I closed the door behind me.

“Yes.” Robin said as she carefully set down her knife and whetstone. “I assume it didn’t work on you?”

“Oh, it did.” I said before flopping down onto Robin’s bed and covering my head with a blanket. Oh, that helped a bit. “Bug spray doesn't stop you from swallowing unfiltered river water.”

“Why did you drink the water if you knew there was a risk of infection?” Robin asked.

“I nearly drowned when Mr 3’s partner captured me. Swallowed some water.” I said miserably.

“I see. What disease did the other crew have to deal with?” Robin asked.

“The Five-Day Disease, gotten from the Kestia tick.” I said. “40 degree celsius fever at minimum, leading to complete biological collapse. I don’t have that, because the first symptoms were exhaustion and sweating.”

“You have not mentioned a crew member’s demise this early on.” Robin prompted.

“She-” Shit, too much. “Drum Island is nearby. Dr Kureha helped.”

I felt Robin sit down on the bed and press something into my hands. It was a notepad. “This disease, it rendered that crew member a damsel in distress, so to speak?”

 

“Yeah.” I said. My sluggish brain was struggling to see where she was going with this.

“Write down what you think we’ll need to know, and I will handle it from there.” Robin promised.

“Thank you.” I said.

I couldn’t tell if the itching in my eyes was tears or something much worse. 

 

========================================================================

 

Franky was worried. 

 

They hadn’t even made it past the second island in the Grand Line without needing to do emergency repairs. He’d built her to Grand Line standards because Tom would have killed him if he didn’t, but he’d still been working with East Blue materials. The better kinds of wood that could be found elsewhere just weren’t available in the East, even to a family like Kaya’s. He couldn’t even find anyone willing to go looking for Adam Wood, much less use any of it. 

 

Roxie had mentioned during their talk on the Lost Island that he had built another ship. He still had the art she’d drawn of it, tucked away with Pluton’s blueprints. He knew that it was likely only a matter of time until the Merry broke beyond repair, but he didn’t want it to be soon. That little ship from the East Blue had made it all the way to Water 7, 2/3rds through Paradise. He wanted to make sure the Going Merry got to see everywhere her counterpart had and more. 

 

Roxie had been cooped up in her room all day due to her headache, which was very bad.  A lot of sailors came through Water 7, and they didn’t have much to do while their ships were being repaired except kill time. Some of them chose to spend that time telling stories to the kids who waited around the shipyards for those stories. Franky had been one of those kids for a bit, and he used to keep an eye on them while working on the Sea Train. That meant he could list off over a dozen Grand Line exclusive diseases that started with a headache and only got worse. Add on the fact she was a Zoan and that they had just left a tropical island stuck a couple million years in the past and you got something out of a Grand Line medical PHD final exam.

Kaya had started acting as a nurse for Roxie, which meant shooing everyone away from the Zoan and doing math to figure out painkiller dosages. He knew she’d planned to be a doctor for a while, or at least, she told her parents that’s what she wanted to do. Then he’d given her enough wanderlust to lure her out to sea. He hadn’t expected that wish to be a doctor to survive that, if he was honest.

This was why he was shocked when Kaya barged into his workshop.

“Kokoro’s calling.” Kaya said as she burst through the door.

Franky nearly tore the tubing he’d been working on in half. “What? Is Roxie even up for that?”

“She thinks she is, and Iceberg is there.” Kaya said urgently.

Right, the plan. Damn it, he was distracted! “Yeah, I’m coming.”

He followed her over to Roxie’s room and passed Luffy, who had been tied to the mast when he kept bothering Roxie. Once he’d climbed down the ladder, he got a full look at Roxie. The room was dark, but a lamp with a blanket over it gave enough light to see her.

“Are you sure you can do this?” Kaya asked one more time.

“Yeah, I need to. Otherwise we’re gonna give the game away. No one is eavesdropping, I checked.” Roxie said miserably before she tilted her head. A few seconds later, her head shifted into Iceberg’s.

(Only Roxie’s head was really visible above the blankets, which just made it look like Iceberg was laid up in bed. That brought back bad memories.)

“Franky?” Iceberg said cautiously.

“You two are alone, right?” Franky asked.

“Aunt Kokoro used one of Tom’s old codes to tell me I should come alone.” Iceberg said. “As far as Water 7 knows, I am on a private vacation to San Faldo to unwind before the pre-Aqua Laguna rush begins. I got off the Sea Train early at the Shift Station.”

Franky nodded. “Great! Then I’ve got bad news for you, Burgy, the government’s still after you.”

Iceberg frowned. “You broke radio silence to tell me something I already knew?”

“CP9’s last infiltration involved becoming a trade coalition head’s secretary, top 3 subordinates, and even the bartender at his favorite saloon.” Franky said. It was the simplest way to explain the danger while avoiding the uncertainty of who exactly had infiltrated Iceberg’s life.

“How did you find out about this?” Iceberg asked.

“I’ve been busy.” It wasn’t strictly a lie, and he’d gotten up to some pretty shady stuff on his way back to Water 7 the first time. “Tom’s secrets are safe, but I’m on my way back.”

“Is this going to be a pattern with you? When you get here, are you going to fake your death a third time and somehow figure out that Aqua Laguna was a Government scheme all along?” Iceberg asked mostly sarcastically.

Franky laughed. “No, but I’m not staying for long. Let me fill you in on the plan.” 

 

It took a while, but they got Iceberg up to speed. He’d always been better at the corporate espionage stuff, which meant it didn’t take that long for him to understand what they were doing and why. 

 

After that, Roxie started complaining about her head, which meant they’d have to postpone Kaya’s introduction for later. It was a shame, but he understood. He saw Robin, Jinbe, and Vivi having a conversation by the Helm as he left Roxie’s room.

Wonder what that’s about. 

 

========================================================================

 

“We need to head to Drum Island.”

Vivi wasn’t sure she heard Robin correctly. “Drum? Why?”

“Because Roxie will not be able to help you stop the rebelling army if she is dead, Vivi.” Robin said.

Vivi gasped. “What?!”

“The river.” Jinbe said grimly.

Robin nodded. “She prepared a document for me. We will need to go to Drum Island for a cure.”

(“Dr Kureha will owe you a favor.”)

So that was what Roxie had meant. “What does she have?”

“It is not the Five Day Disease, which is what a crew member of our counterparts caught.” Robin said. “However, that is all we know. It could be just as deadly, but it is unclear.”

Jinbe drew out the map of Paradise he kept in a water tight container by the Helm for reference. “Drum Island is the closest island, yes, but we will be traveling without the Log Pose.”

“Then how are we supposed to get there?” Vivi despaired. She could only imagine the consequences if they were lost at sea.

“We helped free the Golden Navigator’s home town. In return, she gave us a prototype compass, the Log Rose.” Jinbe gestured to the Eternal Poses secured to the railing by the Helm. “They will allow us to figure out where we are if we use Alabasta as a third point of reference. From there, we should be able to navigate our way to Drum Island. However, I do not know if I will be capable of leading you the entire way.”

“What? Why?” Vivi asked.

“The river.” Robin echoed.

“The same water that made Roxie sick passed through my gills, and I have been quite warm ever since we left Little Garden. The ocean is cold enough to help, but that old remedy is never enough to cure a fever on its own. It will help me remain active for some time, but I do not know if I can make it all the way to Drum before needing to rest.” Jinbe said gravely.

“Why didn’t you mention this before?!” Vivi demanded.

“I did not realize the problem until Roxie revealed she was sick. I assumed we would find our cure in Alabasta, and your kingdom is more important than my comfort, Vivi.” Jinbe said seriously.

Vivi… didn’t have a response to that. She’d only known these people for a few days! This was too much, it left her speechless.

(The next day, the paper brought the news that almost a quarter of the royal army had defected to the rebel’s cause.)

(She could see the choice her other self made, and she agreed with it. She couldn’t solve this problem without all of her new friends.) 

 

========================================================================

 

Robin found that the document Roxie had prepared for her was both enlightening and disturbing.

It was fairly clear her friend’s mind was not working as well as it could have been, because there was more detail than Roxie’s normal, healthier self would likely have included. One such detail was that they would be getting a crew member on Drum, Dr Kureha’s apprentice. Another was that they had already met the man who was the other crew’s Doctor, Chopper of the Monster Pirates.

That was interesting. It implied certain things, but most notably that the man they would be recruiting would have, in another life, been capable of reaching Supernova status as the Captain of their own crew. It meant that this was a person with a lot of potential, and had potentially only become more fully realized with a better teacher at their back. This would be the crew’s Doctor, after all, and Dr Kureha was the foremost doctor on the planet, at least amongst those known to the general public. It also implied a connection between this man and Dressrosa, which was fascinating.

After all, Roxie had said there were problems with how that part of the story was presented, had she not? If that Supernova was joining their crew, then some amount of that drama would become far more personal. That wasn’t even accounting for Aklys, who had already fled that nation, or rather, its king. Dressrosa was going to be complicated, that was clear.

(Perhaps she should look further into that cipher she’d noticed. A topic for later.)

Just behind their new Doctor, there was the revelation that they were arriving on the heels of someone else, one of the looming antagonists of the story Roxie had read. There was a list of names and basic descriptions for her to watch out for, along with a ship who’s name sent a shiver down Robin’s spine. The Saber of Xebec. That was not a name she had expected to run into again until they hit the New World.

The Void Century was not the only thing the World Government had erased from history. A select few people had been wiped away as well, and Rocks D Xebec was among that group. All she truly knew of him was that 5 of the recent Emperors of the Sea had been members of his crew, and that fact alone said more than enough. He was the former King of the Beehive, as one Marine journal called him, and he had been terrifying.

That this man, this ‘Blackbeard’ would name his ship after that man? That he would seemingly aspire to be his successor? That did not bode well. While she trusted Luffy and the others more than almost anyone else, that trust was still built on slightly shaky ground. Luffy was not Gold Roger. He might one day achieve that goal, but he was still on the path towards it.

There was a heavily crossed out but slightly legible note below the Blackbeard Pirate crew’s section of the document that only read “Marineford War of the Best” before stopping, and Robin did not like the implications of such a war, especially not related to that man.

Thankfully, that crew would most likely be long gone by the time they arrived on Drum, which made Robin breath a sigh of relief. Compared to that, the list of probable foes was laughable. A corrupt royal family and their attendants. The user of the Shroom-Shroom Fruit might be a problem, but Franky could breathe fire and they would be seeing a doctor regardless, so he was a solvable problem. The user of the Munch-Munch Fruit was less dangerous, although Robin did have to question a certain suggestion Roxie had made. It would likely make sense later.

A part of her was sad they would be avoiding Asuka Island. It was a quaint place, and the ruins were quite fascinating. While they predated the Void Century, there was some evidence that the people had frequented Little Garden. The murals and carvings she had previously assumed were folkloric creatures or mythological beasts resembled the dinosaurs on Little Garden enough to dismiss that theory. She had been working on a correction to the paper she’d written in her time on the island when Roxie burst into her room. 

 

She had never been to Drum Island, but she had heard of it. Their medical tradition was legendary, and many used to flock to the island for healthcare. The current rulers had massively restricted access to their island’s main draw, which Robin was sure had caused problems for the local economy. Without medical tourists swarming the island as they had for centuries, things would have begun to go wrong very quickly. Robin would not be surprised if the Drum Kingdom had new leadership by the time they left. 

 

It was a nice thought as things began to get worse.

 

========================================================================


I drifted in and out of consciousness starting around lunch on the second day after we left Little Garden.

Everything above my neck hurt. I couldn’t change out of my human form without making it worse, so I was stuck. Thinking was a pain.

I vaguely registered that Vivi and Luffy were near constant visitors. The rest drifted in and out, I think. It was hard to keep track.

The ship listed to the side once. Luffy dealt with the sea monster.

Someone shouted something. There was a smack of flesh on flesh. A gunshot. A bad smell. A crunch.

“Gum Gum Bazooka!”

It got cold, really cold. I bundled up as much as I could. Someone changed me into a heavy coat.

There were more gunshots.

“Please! Our Scribe and Helmsman are sick! We need help!”

Someone picked me up for a piggy back ride. I held on tight. Their body was warm and the air was too cold for my snaily blood. It was a dry cold too, Roxie no likey.

“We’re gonna climb. Let me tie you on.”

Someone started harnessing me to the person I was clinging to. Climbing. That was important, right? The pain would stop after that. I let them move me around to get the rope on. They put a coat on over me. It was even cozier inside. Someone sprayed water on my face. That was nice.

The wind was cold.

“AVALANCHE!”

There was chaos for a bit. It got really cold for a few minutes, but then we were back to just normal levels of hell.

Ice picks driving into stone. The wind was really cold. My lips were chapped. My skin hurt. I couldn’t even look around anymore, thinking about opening my eyes was just Pain.

It continued like this for a while. Someone made a grunt of pain and the sound of flesh sliding against rough stone echoed. I could hear a grappling hook being fired.

Time passed.

Wind from the front.

Falling.

“Shambles!” 

 

Notes:

Explanation Time!

Amber Lead, IMO, did not come all at once, because there would be people involved in its production before they went large scale. Thus, it is feasible to me that even with the changed timeline, Hogback could have commented on it before vanishing. As for where he went, well, that's for another time.

Loki continues to be mysterious, but Roxie thinks she has a good read on him. If that is true or not remains to be seen.

Of the people who ventured guesses as to who landed on Kyuka Island, one was wrong and one was right. Congratulations, Kuma is on the Grand Line, and now a second Liberator walks these islands.

Asuka Island is where Movie 5, the Cursed Holy Sword, takes place! I'm sure no one important is on that island right now. Ignore the massive flashing sign pointing in that direction.

Kaya does not quite take her first encounter with the true heights of Armament well.

So, remember how Jinbe was feeling bad at the end of the last chapter? He had something in common with a certain other crew member, and I don't think anyone went swimming for long in Little Garden Canon, or at least no one drowned or swam with gills.

Should Roxie be taking a call under these circumstances? No! Are there any medical professionals on board with enough force of will to stop her? Also No!

Good luck figuring out all of what happened while Roxie was sick! I left enough clues to get the gist, I think.

Please share your thoughts, comments, and theories! feedback is what keeps fanfiction authors motivated!

Notes:

Here is a link to my discord server, where you can find places to discuss my work, anything else, or ways to support me!

https://discord.gg/DhqabtUTJM